CYNEWULF

Across the centuries

we

spell

thy name,
runic sign,
things divine,

Wrought deep within thy verse by For though thy soul was rapt with

Thou yet couldst not forego the dream of fame. The virgin martyr's faith thou dost acclaim
;

Dost sing the cross revealed by Heaven's design The Advent's hope, the Ascent of Christ benign, The trump of Judgment, and its hurtling flame.

ELENE, PHCENIX,

AND

PHYSIOLOGUS
EDITED BY

ALBERT STANBURROUGH COOK

PROFESSOR OF THE ENGLISH LANGUAGE AND LITERATURE
IN

YALE UNIVERSITY

NEW HAVEN: YALE UNIVERSITY PRESS 'LONDON: HUMPHREY MILFORD

OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS
MDCCCCXIX

COPYRIGHT, 1919

BY YALE UNIVERSITY PRESS

1505

CONTENTS
Introduction
vii vii vii
xiii

Elene

Manuscript Author and Date

Sources of the Legend
Constantine and the Vision of the Cross

xiv
xxii

Phcenix

xxv
xxv
xxvi
xxviii

Manuscript Author and Date

Lactantius Lactantius and the

De Ave
Symbol

Phoenice

xxxiii

The Phoenix
Heliopolis

as a

xxxviii

xlv
Hi
Ivii Ivii

The Earthly Paradise

Physiologus

The Physiologus in General The Old English Physiologus

Manuscript Coherence of the Poems

Ix
Ix

Ix
Ixi
Ixii
Ixiii
Ixiii

Author and Date

The Panther

The Whale (Asp-Turtle) The Growth of the Legend The Name of the Monster The Partridge
The Text
Elene
Phoenix
of the

Ixxiii

Ixxxv
...
i

Poems

47

vi

CONTENTS
Physiologus
1.

75 75

Panther

2.
3.

The Whale (Asp-Turtle)

Partridge

77

80
83
85
102

Notes
Notes on Elene Notes on Phoenix

Supplement

to

Notes on Phoenix

124
Phccnice

Translation of Lactantius,

De Ave

124 128
133
141
141

The Late Old English Version

Notes on Physiologus
Bibliography

of the Phoenix ...

Elene
Phoenix
Physiologus
Glossary

145

149
151

INTRODUCTION
ELENE
MANUSCRIPT
The manuscript
in

which the Elene

is

the library of the Cathedral of Vercelli, in

way between Turin and Milan, and

Vercellensis, or Vercelli Book.
It

found is No. cxvn of Northern Italy, mid hence known as the Codex
is

was discovered in 1822 by a German jurist, Friedrich Blume, who then and there copied out the poetical pieces; the result of his investigations in this and other Italian libraries was made known in his book Iter Italicum? the first volume of which was published in 1824. The manuscript belongs to the later decades of the tenth cen 2 It contains 135 written leaves, and the average size of tury.
by 6 inches, while that of the complete 3 It comprises twenty-three by 8. homilies and six interspersed poems, the arrangement of the latter b b being as follows: Andreas (fol. 2Q 52 ) and Fates of the b a Apostles (52 54 ), after the fifth homily; Address of the Soul b a b to the Body (ioi b iO4 ), iO3 ), Falsehood of Men (iO4 a b Dream of the Rood (iO4 io6 ), after the eighteenth; and Elene (i2i a I33 b ), after the twenty-second. The language is
the written page
is 9^/2

page

approximates

12^4

Late
1

West Saxon,

interspersed with occasional Early

West Saxon

1. 99. It seems to be mentioned by G. F. Leone in an inventory of the Cathedral Library compiled in 1602 (cf. Forster, II Codice Vercellese, p. 40), and is certainly mentioned in a letter written by Giuseppe Bianchini

(printed by Forster, p. 41), who suspected that it was German ('lingua Theotisca'), and reproduced a portion of one of the homilies, with many errors. Cf. Festschrift fiir Lorens Morsbach, pp. 54-5.
2

Wiilker and others 14 (Festschrift, p. 26). of the eleventh century; cf. Forster, p. 12.
p.
8

Forster, Brandl, in Paul, Grundriss der Germ. Phil., 2d ed., 2. have said the early part
Forster, p. 7;
Festschrift, p. 21.

mo;

viii

INTRODUCTION

and many Anglian forms, and a few traces of Kentish. The poems were probably Anglian, and have been changed by passing through West Saxon hands, but it is not necessary to suppose that the West Saxon elements were introduced by the latest scribe. The manuscript perhaps originated at Worcester, and in any case resembles the language as written at Worcester in that
1

period.

Nothing is known as to the manner in which the manuscript reached Vercelli, but various theories have been proposed. That 2 of Wulker may thus be translated from his own words
:

As I was informed in Vercelli, there sprang up there in early times a hospice for Anglo-Saxon pilgrims on their journeys to and from Rome. This is intelligible enough if one considers that Vercelli lies
directly
St.

on the road

to

Rome
th'ese

by Mont. Cenis or the

Little or

Great

were the passes over which English pilgrims in the Middle Ages journeyed toward Rome. At this hospice a library of edifying books may gradually have been formed, to which our manuscript may have belonged.
Bernard, and that

This theory has but

the

recommend it. The existence of Anglo-Saxon hospice reposes upon modern hearsay, so far as
little

to

appears
this
thetical.

volume

the library is purely hypothetical and the presence of in the hypothetical library is at least equally hypo
;

Is it likely that so large and precious a volume would have been contributed to the library of a mere hospice? And is it likely that pilgrims on their way to Rome would have had time to pore over any edifying books but their breviaries ?

The

other theory

was

first

broached by an unnamed writer in

;

it the Quarterly Review for December, 1844, and March, 1845 is to the effect that the book was presented to the church of St.

Andrew
1219.

by Cardinal Guala Bicchieri, not long after revived, and supported with new considera tions, in Library Bulletin No. 10 of the University of California (1888). I thus briefly summarized the earlier arguments:
in Vercelli

This theory

facsimile of the poetical Forster, pp. 19-21 Festschrift, pp. 33-5. texts was published by Wulker in 1894, and of the whole manuscript
;

by Forster
2

in 1913.

Codex

Vercellensls, pp. vi, vn.

ELENE
1.

IX

While Andrew. 1
2.
3.

Cardinal Guala was in England from 1216 to 121 8. in England he had in his possession a priory of

St.

of St.
saints.
4.

After his return to Italy he founded the collegiate church Andrew at Vercelli, and bestowed upon it relics of English

him
5.

to establish

The income from his English benefices perhaps enabled and endow the church at Vercelli. The plan and many of the details of the church are Early

English.
6.

One

of the chief

poems of the
:

Vercelli

book

is

St.

Andrew.

To

the foregoing I added

The facts not hitherto adduced in support of the hypothesis, and which seem to be as conclusive as circumstantial evidence can well be, are: Guala was a learned man, zealous for learning and religion, and
the
in

owner of perhaps the finest private library possessed at that time Western Europe. The funds for the establishment of the monas tery and the purchase of his books must have come largely from England and why not certain books also? He must have been openminded, and appreciative of the good he found in foreign parts, and
especially anxious to testify his appreciation of English art; then why not of English letters? His spirit of good-will toward England was to some extent reciprocated there, and he sought to perpetuate it by selecting as abbot an ecclesiastic who, though French, should have

The wisdom of
school,

English connections and sympathies, and a stake in English prosperity. his course is attested by the renown of the monastery

and the fact that it immediately attracted one of the greatest Englishmen of the Middle Ages, who remained a firm friend after his departure, and perhaps gained other friends for its head. Guala must have thought oftenest of St. Martin and St. Andrew, patrons of France and North Britain respectively, especially revered by the two foreign nations in which his lot was cast, and which he afterwards honored on his return to his native country and his native town. Several circumstances must have conspired to deepen the impression thus made, particularly with reference to St. Andrew. We need not be surprised, then, at his immediate commemoration of that saint (by founding the monastery of St. Andrew in 1219), nor should we be surprised if a book once belonging to him commemorated both St. Martin and St. Andrew. By evincing a special interest in the Vercelli Book, he would have been honoring another saint (St. Helena) pecu1

Of Chesterton, near

Ely.

Cf Forster,
.

p.

25

Festschrift, p. 39.

X
liarly

INTRODUCTION
dear to the English heart.
Finally, his library did contain

one

or

more books

tery,

was bequeathed to this monas and, with whatever augmentations it had received, was a notable
in English chirography,

one at the beginning of the fifteenth century.

In replying to the above arguments, Wiilker admits (Codex

Vercellensis, p. vi) the possibility of this mode of transmission, but urges that Guala probably understood no English, let alone

Anglo-Saxon, and that if he be supposed to have presented this book to his foundation because it contained a poem on St. Andrew, that implies a good knowledge of Old English on his part. Besides, asks Wiilker, who among his countrymen was to read the manuscript? To this it may be answered: Collectors of rare and precious volumes are not always familiar with the languages in which they are written, and yet are frequently aware of the In the case of a fine book like the notable matters they contain. Vercelli manuscript, we may either assume that there were Eng lishmen living who could read it, or that its contents were known in a general way by tradition. If it were venerated by the Eng be a reason why a collector might be anxious to lish, that would but we have seen, acquire it, whether he could read it or not
;

monastery school at Vercelli attracted into resi dence a great Englishman (Adam de Marisco), so that his book may not have lacked readers on Italian soil, though we should grant that Italians found it unreadable. The matter has recently been reopened by Forster, 1 who adduces the following facts as bearing upon the problem
besides, that his
:

1.

site
2.

Guala's church, or rather monastery, of a former church of St. Andrew.

was erected on

the

erected by, and for the use of, AugusGuala brought from St. Victor, near Paris, and a well-known French archaeologist has declared the architecture to be Gothic of Northern France. The catalogue of the books which Guala left to his mon 3. astery contains no mention of our manuscript. In 1748, and perhaps in 1602, the manuscript belonged to 4.
tinians

The monastery was

whom

Op.

cit.,

pp. 23

ff.

Festschrift, pp. 35

ff.

ELENE
the cathedral library, and we are not sure that possession of the monastery.
it

XI

was ever

in the

No member of the higher clergy at the time of Guala's 5. residence in England would probably have cared for an Old Eng lish manuscript, or have been able to read it, or even have been
1 Even able to spell out the characters in which it was written. the English themselves could hardly understand Old English

perfectly at the end of the I2th century. of the manuscript (occurring 32 times,

Hence the 'Andrea (s)' by the way) would not

especially

have been

likely

to

attract their attention,

as

it

is

nowhere conspicuous on the page.

Forster then suggests that, as Blume found in 1822 in the cathedral library a Gregorian sacramentary which had been lent

by Erkanbald, Abbot of Fulda, to Henry, Bishop of Wiirzburg between 997 and ion, either Fulda or Wiirzburg, both centres of British learning, might perhaps have been the means of trans
mitting the Vercelli Book to Italy in the nth or I2th century. Other monasteries which might be thought of are Luxeuil and
Fleury.

The
valid.

objections raised by Forster under (i) and (2) seem To (3) it might be replied, as Forster himself admits,

Guala might already have presented the manuscript to his monastery; to (4) that the books of the monastery may have been turned over, at least in part, to the cathedral library, since no one seems to know what became of them. 2 With respect to
that
3 quote from Earle (pp. cviii-cxix) a few sentences already used in my brief paper, 'Archaic English in the Twelfth 4 Century' 'Priority of attention to Latin, with a growing neglect

(5),

will

of the mother tongue, was the prevailing tendency in the first half of the twelfth century; but then came a reaction, perhaps only
1

is

Forster explicitly says (p. 33) that the period between 1000 and 1175 the only one in which the writing and the language could have been read,

and that, in fact, at any time after 1125, the dominant French theology would have rendered a knowledge of Old English manuscripts the posses
sion of only the occasional amateur.
2 8

Cf. Festschrift, p. 47.

So Forster, Hand-book

pp. 28-9 ; Festschrift, pp. 42-3. to the Land Charters, and other

Saxon Documents.

Scottish Historical

Review

12. 213-5.

xii

INTRODUCTION
and
local,
. . .

partial

Winchester.

of which our best specimens are in a book from Consequently we observe all the tokens of a
.

The study has mani Renaissance of the mother tongue. a real taste for the royal style of the old festly engendered language, and a sincere passion to master the charm of it.' Earle
. .

then speaks of 'the genuine early forms that here and there peep out through the scholastic text' [of the charters that he cites], and adds 'This brings us to the end of the twelfth or the begin
:

ning of the thirteenth century.' Again he speaks (p. 348) of the 'scholastic attention to the ancient forms of the language,' and of 'an Anglosaxon Renaissance at the close of the twelfth cen
in question 1 that it is of the thirteenth century.' 2 Evidently, then, there were or lower, who could read Old English at this ecclesiastics, higher
tury,'
'a

and remarks of one of the charters

work

time,

and who would

strive to

communicate

their enthusiasm to

others. 8

As to the transmission of English manuscripts to Vercelli by way of French or German monasteries, is it not more likely that
any such should have come direct from England by the passes that Wiilker designates? As late as the fourteenth century, at
least, parties descending the Alps by the Mont Cenis passed through Vercelli on their way to larger and more important

towns. 4
1

Cott. Claud. C. ix of the British

Museum.

For examples of the influence of a dominating foreign culture in stimu lating the spirit of nationality, and reviving a vernacular literature, see Gaston Paris, La Poesie du Moyen Age 2. 35, 72, 74 Ker, English Litera
;

ture: Medieval, pp. 65, 75 ff., 80; Morley, English Writers Manual of the Writings in Middle English, p. 195 ; Taylor,

3.

206;

Wells,
26. ed.,

The Medieval

Mind
3

2.

164, 223;

Zielinski, Cicero

im Wandel der Jahrhunderte,

PP- 235, 397-8.

Since Layamon's 'English book that St. Bede made' is held to refer to Alfred's translation of the Ecclesiastical History, we must agree with Skeat that he 'could read the old version of Bede intelligently' (Encyc. Brit.,
16. 311). Of his language Sir James Murray has said (ibid. g. 'The language, though forty years later than the specimen from the Chronicle [1140], is much more archaic in structure, and can scarely be considered even as Early Middle English.' Cf. Morley, English Writers

nth

ed.,

59i

3.

21 1 -2.

See my paper, The Last Months of Chaucer's Earliest Patron (Trans. Conn. Acad. of Arts and Sciences 21. 43).

ELENE

Xlll

We are evidently reduced to hypotheses and, of been proposed, that concerning Guala still seems to
;

all

that have

me

the most

olausible. plausible.

AUTHOR AND DATE

On
poem, the Elene,
the evidence of the interpersed runes near the end of the like the Juliana, the Christ, and the Fates of the
.

The Juliana and the Elene Apostles, was written by Cynewulf spell the name Cynewulf, while the Christ, and probably the Fates of the Apostles, have Cynwulf. Cyne- in such words is the
earlier spelling,

and obtains from about 750 A. D. Cyn- belongs almost wholly to the ninth century, but does not altogether crowd out the earlier Cyne-, which in turn had succeeded a still earlier
;

1 The prevailing Cyni-, again without completely displacing it. view among scholars is that Cynewulf was a Northumbrian, or at

least an Anglian, ecclesiastic, who wrote in the second half of the 2 eighth century, or possibly as late as the very beginning of the 3 ninth. Greater precision than this does not at present seem
1

Christ, ed.

Cook,

p.

Ixviii

Tupper,

in

Pub. Mod. Lang. Assoc. 26

(1911). 240-244.

See Carleton F. Brown, in Eng. Stud. 33 (1907). 225; Brandl, Gesch. der Altengl. Lit. (1908), p. 100.; cf. Christ, ed. Cook, p. Ixxi. 8 So H,enry Bradley, in Encyc: Brit., nth ed., 7. 691. Certain reasons which I advanced in 1892 (Angl. 15. 9-20; cf. Christ, pp. Ixix-lxx) in favor
of this view were proved untenable by Carleton F. Brown (following Trautmann in Anglia Beiblatt II. 325) in 1903 (Pub. Mod. Lang. Assoc. 18. 308-334). The date could be established more exactly if the poet could

be identified with the Bishop of Lindisfarne who died in 783, as conjec tured by Bouterwek (1857), and accepted by Dietrich (1865), Grein (1880),

Trautmann (1898), and Brown (1907) cf. Christ, ed. Cook, pp. Ixx-lxxiii; Brown, in Eng. Stud. 38. 225-233. The latter says (p. 226) 'Bishop Cynewulf was appointed to the see of Lindisfarne in 740. After forty years' service, he resigned his office in 780, and died in 783. The date of his birth may by reasonable inference be fixed between 705 and 710.' After 'The poet was certainly traversing my objections, he concludes (pp. 232-3) an ecclesiastic he was in all probability a Northumbrian his poems were
;
: :

written during the second half of the eighth century. All these conditions are satisfied by Bishop Cynewulf. Outside of York, there is no place in

Northumbria more likely to have been the poet's home than Lindisfarne from the time of Aidan a distinguished seat of Christian learning. In the library of this ancient monastery Cynewulf would certainly have found

Xiv

INTRODUCTION

possible.

terminus a quo for the composition of the Elene may b I2 a is accepted. be assumed, if my conjecture regarding I2o6 According to this, he would have written after 731.

SOURCES OF THE LEGEND

based upon a Latin version of a legend which, in seems to be Syriac in origin, 1 and which probably, though not certainly, entered Latin through the medium of Greek. This elaborated legend must have arisen about the

The Elene

is

its

fully developed form,

beginning of the fifth century, though its larger outlines may have established themselves about 375 A. D. 2 It became pretty well diffused over Latin Christendom from about the middle of
3 the fifth century.

Cynewulf's direct source, as Carleton F.

the writings of the Fathers, which he used so extensively, and the "books" to which he refers in the epilogue of Elene. Everything, in a word, which we know of Lindisfarne and of the bishop accords well with what we infer concerning Cynewulf from a study of the poems to which he has

Further than this, present evidence will not carry us.' Probably at Edessa, the seat of Syrian learning and literature in that Cf. Tixeront, Les Origines de l'glise d'desse, pp. 7-8: 'desse period. a ete la premiere fondee de ces chretientes [de Mesopotamie] c'est de son sein que sont partis les missionnaires qui les ont evangelisees elle est
1
; ;

signed his name.

restee

le le

centre des eglises de

et le

langue syriaque.
.

Admirablement

situee

communiquant, d'une part, avec Antioche, dont elle relevait, et de 1'autre, avec la Perse, la grande Armenie, et meme avec 1'Inde, la capitale d'Osrhoene etait bien placee pour profiter a
entre
oriental,
la fois et

monde grec

monde

de

la

barbares.

Elle etait

culture hellenique et de la puissante originalite des pays comme le confluent ou les idees de deux mondes

venaient se meler et se confondre.' See also Holthausen's second edition of the Elene, p. xi. The foundation of the developed story is not Syrian, as the various
extracts quoted below will show.

Tixeront, pp. 189-191; Lipsius, Die Edessenische Abgar-Sage', pp. 91-2; Ryssel, in Herrig's Archiv 93. 2; Bys. Zs. 4. 342 if.; Holder, Inventio

Sancta Crucis, pp. x-xi; Lejay, in Revue Critique, 1890, p. 40; Wotke, in Wiener Studien 13. 300-2. 8 For bibliographies of the various versions, see Nestle, in Byz. Zs. 4
(1895). 319-345;

Holthausen
of the Holy

lists,

Holthausen, in Zs. fiir Deutsche Phil. 37 (1905). 2-4. besides a prose version in Old English (Morris, Legends Rood), others in Icelandic, Old Swedish, Middle English, and
in Syriac,

Middle High German, not to speak of those

Greek, and Latin.

ELENE

"XV

Brown has shown, may

and he even
If
it

well have been derived

from

Ireland,
its

inclines to

suppose that

'the

legend

made

way
1

to Ireland in a

Greek

text,

and was there translated

into Latin.'

one undertakes to trace the growth of the legend, he finds extremely difficult to determine where authentic history ends,

and embellishment and invention begin. In what follows, the principal documents are quoted or summarized in order, begin ning in the later years of Constantine's reign, and continuing

down to about 500 A. D. 2 Our earliest authority

340), the

ca. is Eusebius of Csesarea (ca. 260 most learned man of his age, highly esteemed by Constantine, and favored with access to many original sources of information which are now lost.

(ABOUT 335

A. D.)

Eusebius, Life of Constantine,

Book

3,

chaps. 26-30.

from memory the sep and laying over this a stone pavement. Eusebius continues :] They prepare on this foundation a truly dreadful sepulchre of souls, by building a gloomy shrine of life 3 less idols to the impure spirit whom they call Venus. He [Con gave orders that the place should be thoroughly purified. stantine] He gave further orders that the materials of what was thus destroyed, both stone and timber, should be removed and thrown as far from the spot as possible. Once more, ... he directed that
obliterate
earth,
.
. .

[The heathen had endeavored to ulchre of Christ by covering it with

the ground itself should be dug up to a considerable depth. This also was accomplished without delay. But as soon as the original sur
.

face of the ground, beneath the covering of earth, appeared, immedi1

Engl. Stud. 40. 14-29.

Cf. Scnirmer, Die Kreuzeslegenden

im Leabhar

Breac (St. Gall, 1886). 2 See Lipsius, pp. 71

ff. ; Tixeront, pp. 163-170. For the original texts see Holder, pp. 45 ff. ; Nestle, De Sancta Cruce, pp. 100, 101, 114. 3 This is also asserted by Rufinus, Eccl. Hist. 10. 7 ; Paulinus of Nola,

Epistle to Severus 31 (u). 3; Jerome, Epistle to Paulinus 58. 3 (Migne, Pair. Lot. 22. 581) Tor about 180 years, from the time of Hadrian to the reign of Constantine, an image of Jupiter was worshiped on the site
:

of the resurrection, and a statue of Venus, erected by the heathen, on the site of the cross the authors of the persecution imagining that if they
;

polluted the holy places with idols, they would rob us of our faith in the resurrection and the cross.' Cf. Schiirer, Hist. Jewish People I 2 314-320.
.

Xvi
ately,

INTRODUCTION
and contrary
to all expectation, the venerable and hallowed 1 Imme Saviour's resurrection was discovered.
. . .

monument of our

have recorded, the emperor sent forth instructions, commanding that a house of prayer worthy of the worship of God should be erected near the Saviour's tomb, on a He also dispatched the follow scale of rich and royal greatness. ing letter to the bishop who at that time presided over the church at
diately after the transactions
. .

which

Jerusalem

VICTOR CONSTANTINUS
. .

MAXIMUS AUGUSTUS,
his

TO MACARIUS

most holy passion, so long ago buried beneath the ground, should have remained unknown
.

That the monument of

long a series of years, until its reappearance to his is a fact which truly surpasses all admiration. With regard to the erection and decoration of the walls, this is 2 to inform you that our friend Dracilianus, the deputy of the
for
so
servants,
. . .

praetorian

prefects,

and the governor of the province, have

received in charge from us.

Independent contemporary testimony to the discovery of the tomb and the erection of the church is furnished by the fol

lowing

(332 A.

D.)

Itinerary

from Bordeaux
23-4.

to

Jerusalem

(Palestine Pilgrims'

Text Society), pp.

his

About a stone's throw from thence [Golgotha] is a vault wherein body was laid, and rose again on the third day. There, at present, by the command of the Emperor Constantine, has been built a basilica, that is to say a church, of wondrous beauty.

Thus
former

far, there

cross, but only of the tomb.

is

has been no mention of the discovery of the The first author to speak of the
(d.

Bishop Cyril of Jerusalem

(347 A. D.)

386)

Cyril of Jerusalem, Catech. 4. 10 (Migne, Pair. Gr. 33. 468-9).

*A. D. 326 (Ryssel, p. 3). The existence of this Dracilianus as deputy of the praetorian prefects otherwise attested by instructions sent to him by Constantine in the
p. 72).

is

years 325 and 326 (Lipsius,

ELENE

XVH
;

shouldst thou be disposed to indeed crucified for our sins all can see refutes thee, even this blessed Golgotha, in which, on account of him who was crucified on it, we are now assembled and further, the whole world is filled with the frag

He was
it,

deny

the very place which

ments of the wood of the

cross.

Ibid. 10. 19 (ibid. 685, 688).

The holy wood

to
this

day,
it,

received

of the cross is his witness, which is seen among us and, through the agency of those who have in faith has already from this place almost filled the whole world.

Ibid. 13.

(ibid. 776-7).

it, this Golgotha confutes me, near which we are now assembled; the wood of the cross confutes me, which has from hence been distributed piecemeal to all the world. 1

For though

should

now deny

One
tion

of the most important testimonies is contained from the Roman province of Africa:
(359 A.
D.)

in

an inscrip

Inscription at Tixter

Three or four miles south of the railway station of Tixter, which is about sixteen miles from Setif, on the railway leading to Algiers, there was found in October or November, 1889. an inscribed stone some 51 inches square, which, according to the date near the end, was erected in the year 3-20 of the province of Mauretania, that is,
2 359 of our era.

This stone originally marked the place of a basilica

which, according to the inscription, possessed a portion of the

1

wood

Still more specific is an Epistle to Constantius of May 7, 351, attributed to Cyril, but of somewhat doubtful authenticity (cf. Lipsius, pp. 73-4;

Ryssel, p. 3, note i; (Pair. Gr. 33. 1168)

Migne, Pair. Gr.

33.

1153

ff.).

'In the days of thy father Constantine, dear to

The passage runs God

and of blessed memory, the saving wood of the cross was found in Jeru salem, divine grace granting the discovery of the hidden sacred places to

him who sought piety aright.' 2 Melanges d'Archeologie et d'Histoire (Ecole Franchise de Rome) 10. 440-468; Comptes-Rendus de I'Acad. des Inscriptions (M. Duchesne)
18. 233; Analecta Bollandiana 10. 366-7. The report in the 17. 417; Melanges, by M. Audollent, contains an excellent study of the inscription, and on p. 441 a photographic reproduction. The text of the inscription

follows (ligno ^j

is

actually

Ugnu)

Memoria

sa(n)cta.
et

Victorinus

Miggin,

septimu(m)

idus

sept-

(e)m(b)r(es), bdv

dabulail, de lign(o)

crucis, de ter(ra)

promts-

INTRODUCTION
of the cross, as well as some of the soil of the Holy Land. This date is extremely important, since it is only 33 years, or less, after the reputed discovery by Helena, and only 25 years after the death of Constantine. The stone is now in the Christian Museum of the

Louvre.
(BEFORE 363 A.
D.)

Julian the Apostate, quoted by Cyril of Alexandria, Cont. Jul., Bk. 6 (Migne, Patr. Gr. 76. 796-7).

You worship

the

wood

of the cross

you outline

figures

on your

foreheads, and paint them in front of your houses.

(ABOUT 385

A. D.)

Pilgrimage of St. Sylvia (Palestine Pilgrims' Text Society),

pp. 63-4.

chair

is

placed for the bishop in Golgotha, behind the cross

which stands there now; the bishop sits down in the chair; there is placed before him a table covered with a linen cloth, the deacons standing round the table. Then is brought a silver-gilt casket, in which is the holy wood of the cross; it is opened, and, the contents being taken out, the wood of the cross and also its inscription are placed on the table. When they have been put there, the bishop, as he sits, takes hold of the extremities of the holy wood with his hands, and the deacons, standing round, guard it. It is thus guarded because the custom is that every one of the people, faithful and catechumens alike, leaning forward, bend over the table, kiss the holy wood, and pass on. And as it is said that one time a person fixed his teeth in it, and so stole a piece of the holy wood, it is now guarded by the deacons standing round, so that no one who comes may dare to do such a thing again. And so all the people pass on one by one, bowing their bodies down, first with their forehead, then with their eyes, touching the cross and the inscription, and so kissing the cross they pass by, but no one puts forth his hand to touch it.
Ibid., p. 76.

these holy churches [at Golgotha and the site of the Resurrection] is observed with the greatest honor, since the cross of the Lord was found on that day [Sept. 13].

The

dedication-festival of

natus est C(h)ristus, apostoli Petri et Pauli, nomina m(a)rt(y)rum Datiani Donatiani C(y)priani Nemes(i)ani (C)itini et Posuit BenVicto(ri)as. An(n}o prov(mciae) (tr)ecentivi(g)es(imo)
(si)onis ub(i)

fnatus

et

Pequarla.

ELENE
(386 A. D.)

XIX

Letter of Paula and Eustochium

Society), p. 14.

(Palestine Pilgrims' Text

When
our

will the

sister

day come when we shall be able ... to weep with and with our mother in the sepulchre of the Lord? After

wards, to kiss the

wood

of the cross?

(BEFORE 387 A.

D.)

Chrysostom, That Christ

is

God (Migne,

Pair. Gr. 48. 826).

How is this very wood, on which the holy body was stretched and impaled, struggled for by all? For many, both men and women, taking a small portion of it, and setting it in gold, suspend it from their necks as an ornament.
Helena
is first

introduced by Eusebius, in connection with the

:

churches of the Nativity and the Ascension

(ABOUT 335
A. D.)

Eusebius, Life of Constantine,

Patr. Gr. 20.

Book

3,

chaps. 41-43 (Migne,

noi, 1104).

In the same country he discovered two other places, venerable as being the localities of two sacred caves, and these also he adorned And while he thus nobly testified his with lavish magnificence.
. .

reverence for those places, 'he at the same time eternized the memory of his mother, who had been the instrument of conferring so valuable a benefit on mankind. For this empress, having resolved to discharge had hastened the duties of pious devotion to the supreme God,
. . .

to

survey this venerable land. ... As soon, then, as she had ren dered due reverence to the ground which the Saviour's feet had
.

she immediately bequeathed the fruit of her piety to trodden, 1 future generations, for without delay she dedicated two churches to
.
.

God whom she adored. Thus did Helena Augusta, the pious mother of a pious emperor, erect these two noble and beautiful monu ments of devotion, and thus did she receive from her son the countenance and aid of his imperial power.
the
.
. .

St.

of the Nativity is thus referred to in the Pilgrimage of Sylvia, about 385 A. D. (Palestine Pilgrims' Text Society), p. 50: 'And what shall I say of the decoration of that structure which Con
stantine,

The church

with
?'

the

assistance

of

his

resources of his kingdom

would

go,

mother, adorned, as far as the with gold, mosaic, and precious

marbles

XX

INTRODUCTION
(395 A. D.)

Ambrose, Oration on the Death of Theodosius, chaps.

45-48 (Migne, Pair. Lat.
Spirit put

43,

16.

1400-2).

Helena, wishing to revisit the holy places, went thither. Now the it into her head to demand the wood of the cross. So, she opens the ground, and removes the approaching Golgotha,
. .
.

there she finds three indistinguishable crosses, which ruin had covered, and the enemy had concealed, though unable to obliterate the dust;

but the Holy Spirit She remains undecided, suggests a clue in the fact that two thieves were crucified with the Lord. She therefore casts about to find the middle cross. Yet it might have happened that the crosses had become shifted in the

triumph of Christ.

ruins.

Returning to the text of the Gospel, she finds that the inscrip
: :

on the middle cross ran 'J esus of Nazareth, the King of the From this the truth was determined the cross of salvation Jews.' She therefore found the inscription, was made known by its title. and adored the King, not the wood for this is the error of the heathen, and the vanity of the wicked; him she adored who hung Then she sought the nails with which the Lord upon the wood. was crucified, and found them. Of one she commanded a bridle to She sent to her be made, of another a crown to be fashioned. and also the son Constantine the crown adorned with gems, bridle. Constantine made use of both, and transmitted the faith to
tion
. . . . .
.

the kings

who

followed.

(ABOUT 400

A. D.)

Rufinus, Eccl. Hist. 10.

in the

7,

8 (Migne, Pair. Lat. 21. 475

if.).

account by Ambrose, up to the identi [This fication of the Saviour's cross. The inscription was found, but could not be assigned to any one of the crosses in particular.] Now it happened that there lay grievously il ,n that city a woman of rank. At that time Macarius was bishop of that church. When he saw that the queen and those with her lingered, he said: 'Bring hither all the crosses which have been found, and God will show us which one bore
is

main

like the

the Lord.' Then, proceeding with the queen and the people to the house of her who was lying ill, he kneeled down and prayed thus 'O Lord, thou who hast vouchsafed to bestow salvation on mankind by the passion of thy only begotten Son on the cross, and in these
:

latter times hast inspired in the heart of

thy handmaid to seek the

blessed

wood on which our

was

these three
to life

salvation hung, show plainly which of for the glory of the Lord, and which for slavish
this

punishment, by causing

woman, who

lies

from the gates of death, so soon as she

shall

half dead, to return touch the saving

ELENE
wood.'

XXI

had no

this, he brought one of the three, but it brought the second, but nothing occurred. But when he had brought the third, the woman suddenly opened her having recovered her strength, she began to go eyes and sat up about the house much more blithely than before she had been taken Part of the saving ill, and to magnify the power of the Lord. wood Helena sent to her son, and part she deposited in a silver case and left on the spot, where it is still preserved as a memorial.

When

he had said

effect.

He
;

(ABOUT 403

A. D.)
ff.

Paulinus of Nola, Epistle to Severus 31 (n). 73

Patr. Lat. 61. 326
ff.).

(Migne,

religion,

[Paulinus relates that Hadrian, thinking to injure the Christian had erected a temple of Jupiter on the site of the passion.
the request of Helena, Constantine gives her authority to destroy temples and idols which had profaned the holy places, and to
to find the cross.

At
all

erect churches in their stead.

how

only Christian men full of the Jews. She commands to dig at the spot designated. Citizens and soldiers join in the work. The crosses are found. God inspires

Arrived at Jerusalem, she knows not Eventually she seeks out and consults, not of learning and sanctity, but also the cleverest

her to make trial with the corpse of one newly dead. This is done, but the two crosses produce no effect. The Lord's cross raises the A church is erected, which preserves the cross in a secret dead.
shrine.]

(ABOUT 450

A.

D.)

Sozomen, Eccl. Hist.

the

2.

i.

[Sozomen reproduces,
tioning

in general, earlier accounts, but, after

men

At temple of Venus, adds a significant statement :] length, however, the secret was discovered, and the fraud detected. Some say that the facts were first disclosed by a Hebrew who dwelt in the East, and who derived his information from some documents
which had come
to

him by paternal
(ABOUT 496

inheritance.

A. D.

(Pseudo)
1

Gelasius, Conciliar Decree on Canonical

8.

and Apoc

ryphal Books (Mansi, Condi.

to
1

i63

).

According Duchesne, early 6th century. 2 Cf. Hefele, Conciliengesch. 2 618 ff. Liber Pontificalis, ed. Duchesne,
.

i.

cvn; EpistolcB

Romanorum

Pontificum, ed. Thiel,

I.

460.

INTRODUCTION
Likewise the writing concerning the invention of our Lord's cross,

and the other writing concerning the invention of the head of the blessed John the Baptist, are new stories (novella quidem relationes sunt). Some Catholics read them; but when they come into the hands of Catholics, let it be with the prefatory text from St. Paul Prove all things; hold fast that which is good. [i Thess. 5. 21]
:

form of the legend, the cross was found James the Greater was Bishop of Jerusalem, by Protonike, wife of the Emperor Claudius (41-54 A. D.). This form has by some scholars been
According
to another
in the reign of Tiberius (14-37 A. D.), while St.

regarded as earlier than the story of Helena, but is now con sidered by the most competent authorities to be merely an adap
tation of the latter.
1

CONSTANTINE AND THE VISION OF THE CROSS

Eusebius, Life of Constantine
944-5, 948).
Accordingly, he called on him with earnest prayer and supplica would reveal to him who he was, and stretch forth his right hand to help him in his present difficulties. And while he was thus praying with fervent entreaty, a most marvelous sign
tions that he
I.

28-31 (Migne, Pair. Gr. 20.

appeared to him from heaven, the account of which it might have been difficult to receive with credit, had it been related by any other person. But since the victorious emperor himself long afterwards declared it to the writer of this history, when he was honored with his acquaintance and society, and confirmed his. statement by an oath, who could hesitate to accredit the relation, especially since the testi mony of after-times has established its truth? He said that about midday, when the sun was beginning to decline, he saw with his own eyes the trophy of a cross of light in the heavens, above the sun, and bearing the inscription, 'Conquer by this.' At this sight, he himself was struck with amazement, and his whole army also, which hap pened to be following him on some expedition, and witnessed the
miracle.

He

said,

of this apparition could be.

moreover, that he doubted within himself what the import And while he continued to ponder and

reason on
1

its

meaning, night imperceptibly drew on

Crucc, pp.
1-3.
is
i
ff.,

and

in his sleep

See Nestle,

De Sancta

65

ff.

Lipsius, pp. 88-92;

Tix-

eront, pp.

184-191;

Ryssel, pp.

The nth
in

edition of
calling

pedia Britannica (7. Protonike the older.

506)

wrong, then,

the Encyclo the legend of

ELENE
the Christ of

XX111

God appeared

to

him with the same

sign which he

had

seen

in

made
all

heavens, and commanded him to procure a standard in the likeness of that sign, and to use it as a safeguard in
the

engagements with his enemies. At dawn of day he arose, and and then, calling together communicated the secret to his friends the workers in gold and precious stones, he sat in the midst of them, and described to them the figure of the sign he had seen, bidding them represent it in gold and precious stones. And this representa tion I myself have had an opportunity of seeing. Now it was made in the following manner. A long spear, overlaid with gold, formed the figure of the cross by means of a piece trans versely laid over it. On the top of the whole was fixed a crown, formed by the intertexture of gold and precious stones and on this, two letters indicating the name of Christ symbolized the Saviour's the letter P being intersected title by means of its first characters and these letters the emperor was in the by X exactly in its centre habit of wearing on his helmet at a later period. From the trans verse piece which crossed the spear was suspended a kind of streamer of purple cloth, covered with a profuse embroidery of most brilliant and which, being also richly interlaced with gold, precious stones presented an indescribable degree of beauty to the beholder. This banner was of a square form and the upright staff, which, in its full extent, was of great length, bore a golden half-length portrait of the pious emperor and his children on its upper part, beneath the trophy of the cross, and immediately above the embroidered streamer. The
;
;

emperor constantly made use of

this

against every adverse and hostile power, and similar to it should be carried at the head of

salutary sign as a safeguard commanded that others

all his

armies.

Lactantius,

Of

the

Manner
7.

in

which the Persecutors

died,

chap. 44 (Migne, Pair. Lot.

260-2).

And now
tius.
. . .

a civil

war broke out between Constantine and Maxenfought, and the troops of Maxentius prevailed.

They

At length Constantine, with steady courage and a mind prepared for every event, led his whole forces to the neighborhood of Rome, and Constantine was encamped them opposite to the Milvian bridge. directed in a dream to cause the heavenly sign to be delineated on
. . .

the shields of his soldiers, and so to proceed to battle. He did as he had been commanded, and he marked on their shields the letter X, with a perpendicular line drawn through it and turned round at

the top, thus,

the cipher of Christ. yj^, being

Having

this

sign,

his troops stood to arms.

emperor, and they crossed

The enemy advanced, but without their the bridge. The armies met, and fought

xxiv
with the utmost
ground.
his rear
. .
.

INTRODUCTION
exertions of valor, and firmly maintained their [At length Maxentius went to the field.] The bridge in
of that the battle

was broken down. At sight The hand of the Lord prevailed, and
routed.

grew

hotter.

the forces of Maxentius were

He

fled

pressing on destructive

him,

towards the broken bridge; but the multitude The he was driven headlong into the Tiber.

war being ended, Constantine was acknowledged as emperor, with great rejoicings, by the senate and people of Rome.

PHOENIX
MANUSCRIPT
on leaves 55 b -65 b of the Codex Exoniensis, or Exeter Book, which has been in possession of Exeter Cathedral since about the middle of the eleventh century, having been presented to it, among other valuable gifts, by Leofric, Bishop of Devon and Cornwall from about 1046, who was enthroned at Exeter in 1050, and died in 1072.

The Phoenix

is

contained

The manuscript
breadth

is

14
l

centimetres
2 /

in

height
It
is

by

approximately $

by

7^

inches.

18^2 in written on

vellum, apparently by a single hand of the early eleventh cen tury. Thorpe calls the writing 'fair and rather fine,' and

Conybeare speaks of

'the clearness

and beauty of

its

characters.'

At present the volume proper consists of 123 leaves, or 246 a b pages, from 8 to i3O Only one leaf is wanting in the interior
.

of the volume, that between fol. 37 and fol. 38. On the other hand, several leaves are missing at the beginning and end.

Only the commonest

abbreviations

are

found.

The whole

manuscript must have been corrected by another hand after

writing, the corrections being in a paler ink. Among the other poems of the Exeter Book are the Christ,

Hell,

Guthlac, Azarias, Juliana, Wanderer, Seafarer, Harrowing of and Ruin. With the exception of a few fragments at the end of the manuscript, then thought undecipherable, the poems

were

all published by Thorpe in 1842, under the title Codex Exoniensis. Opposite p. 293 of that volume is a facsimile of

a part of page 77 of the manuscript, the beginning of the Gifts of Men. The first volume of a republication of the Exeter Book,

containing the Christ, Guthlac, Azarias, Phoenix, Juliana, Wan derer, Gifts of Men, and A Father's Instruction, was issued

by Gollancz (E. E. T.

S.

104)

in

1895.

careful collation

by Schipper was published in 1874 (Germania 19. 327-338), and another was made by Assmann for the Grein-Wiilker Bibliothek
der Angelsachsischen Poesie.

XXVI

INTRODUCTION
particulars concerning the manuscript and its edition of The Christ of Cynewulf, pp. xiii-xvi.

For further
donor, see

my

AUTHOR AND DATE

Beginning with Kemble, in 1840, many scholars, including such as Klipstein (1849), Dietrich (1859), Sweet (1871), Ten Brink (1877), Gaebler (1880), Grein (1880), Sarrazin (1886), Brooke (1892), have believed that Cynewulf was, or may have
Holtbuer (1884) was the first been, the author of the Phoenix. to reject this view, and such scholars as Sievers (1885), Ebert
(1887), Biilbring (1891), Wiilker (1896),

Brandl

Trautmann (1907), and Strunk (1904) have come to a similar (1908),

negative conclusion. As the Phoenix contains no runic passage embodying the name of the author, the ascription of it to Cynewulf rests upon identities or similarities of diction, subject, or general treatment

with the undoubted works of Cynewulf, or with such as are

ascribed to

him by

practically universal consent.

Dietrich 1 adduces, besides certain correspondences with the Elene (and with Guthlac and Andreas, which he ascribes to

Cynewulf), such as these between the Phoenix and the Christ: Ph. 420: Chr. 142, 250-253, 367, 587; Ph. 50-70, 589, 611-617: Chr. 1634-1664; Ph. 56, 613: Chr. 1660-1661; Ph. 329, 493:
Chr. 1228; PH. 516: Chr. 1079; Ph. 525: Chr. 811; Ph. 584: Chr. 820 Ph. 604 Chr. 505 Ph. 628 Chr. 726.
;
: ; :

Colton, in an unpublished investigation, dis covered (about 1892) that the verbal and phrasal correspond ence between the Christ and the Phoenix was even greater than

Dr. Arthur

W.

between the Christ and either the Elene or the Juliana, undoubted poems of Cynewulf. Words and phrases were listed separately, and these were divided into four main categories, according as
the expression occurred in one, two, three, or four poems besides the Christ, the plan being that formulated in my first edition of the Judith. The ratio of correspondence between the Christ

and the Elene was

1

.085, this ratio

9,

being the result of dividing the

Commentatio, pp.

10.

PHCENIX
total

XXV11

number of correspondences by
In the case of the Juliana
.09.

the

poem.
Phoenix,

it

number of was .084; in

lines in the

that of the

tion that the Phoenix

This result would accordingly create a presump was the work of Cynewulf.

The chief arguments against such a presumption lie (as Strunk has said 1 ) in 'the absence of the runic signature, and the metrical necessity of admitting quantities and inflectional forms (as gladum, gladum, Ph. 92, 303; fotas, Ph. 311) not found in
the acknowledged poems. Further, it must be admitted that the resemblances of word, phrase, and idea extend in varying degree

through practically the whole body of Old English religious

poetry.'

Brandl 2 (1908) would place the author of the Phoenix among 3 in the contemporaries or immediate successors of Cynewulf and syntax they resemble each other both acknowledge style indebtedness to books (Ph. 424; cf. my edition of The Christ and both make use of rhyme; on the of Cynewulf, p. Ixxxiii)
: ; ;

other hand, the author of the Phoenix employs sharp antitheses,

and ends
I

his

poem with macaronic

:

verses.

can not better express

already in print*

my own

paragraph have been congenial to Cynewulf, and

included Lactantius. 5

opinion than by quoting a 'The theme of the Phoenix would

his reading

may

well have

verbal parallels and similarities of are striking, and the percentage of correspondences in thought Dr. Colton's table agrees remarkably with that of the Juliana

The

and the Elene. In respect to the prominence of color, flowers, fragrance, and music, of brooks, trees, groves, and plains, the Phoenix excels the undoubted poems but against this must be set Cynewulf's impressibility the fact that his vocabulary and imagery change to some extent with his mood and with the
;

1
'*

Juliana, p. xxii.

Gcsch. der Alteng.

Lit., p. 106.

Schlotterose, in his edition of the Phoenix (p. 92), holds a somewhat similar opinion: the Phoenix is later than Cynewulf, but was strongly

influenced by him. Barnouw (1902) is in doubt, but wulf wrote it, the Phoenix was his latest work.
*
8

is

sure that,

if

Cyne

Lactantius

The Christ of Cynewulf, pp. Ixiv-lxv. was among the authors included

in

the

York

Library,

according to Alcuin.

XXvill

INTRODUCTION

From no three of his upon which he is working. undoubted poems could one, on stylistic grounds, and in the absence of the runic testimony, have ascertained his fourth. When he is paraphrasing long, didactic speeches he is another
original

man

than when he

is

telling a stirring tale, or

reproducing the

spirit of a poem full of sublime sentiment and magnificent appeals There is therefore no a priori ground for to the imagination.

assuming that the Phcenix cannot be by Cynewulf. Much of the sentiment is demonstrably his the correspondences in phraseology indicate the hand of a master, so inwoven are they into the tissue of the style; and a doxology like that of lines 615-629 would of
;

itself

ship, so similar is

almost persuade the critic to believe in Cynewulf's author it in tone and setting to those of the Elene*
2

and
but

the. Christ.
I

It

cannot be said that the question

is

decided

believe that scholars will end

by assigning the Phcenix,

is

like

the Andreas, to Cynewulf.' 3 On the supposition that the Phcenix

by Cynewulf, reference
(pp. xiii-xiv), If it is not by

may

be

made

to the Introduction to the Elene

where

his date

and personality are discussed.

Cynewulf, we can hardly say more than that the writer must have been a monk or ecclesiastic, apparently under the influence of the
Cynewulfian poetry, and likely to have lived either within the 4 period of Cynewulf's poetic activity (about 750-800 ), or soon
after.

LACTANTIUS
It has long been recognized that the Phcenix was largely derived from the De Ave Phcenice 5 attributed to Lactantius.

We

shall therefore first give a brief

account of Lactantius, and then

review the evidence in favor of his authorship of the

Phcenice.
1

De Ave

744-7542

385-415-

"For the history of opinion on this subject, see Jansen, Die CynewulfForschung von ihren Anfdngen bis zur Gegenwart, Bonn, 1908, pp. 105-8;
(Chronologische Studien zur Ags. Literatur, 1910) to both Cynewulf and the Phcenix. "First by Conybeare, Arch. 17 (1814). 193.
Schlotterose, op. cit., pp. 88-92. 4 This is the period assigned by Carl Richter

PHCENIX

XXIX
Cselius (or perhaps Caeci-

The name of Lactantius was Lucius 1 Born in lius) Firmianus Lactantius.

Africa, not far from the

year 260, he became a pupil of Arnobius, who taught rhetoric with brilliant success at Sicca Veneris 2 in Proconsular Africa,

At this time both Lactantius and master were heathen. Here he must have applied himself with much diligence to the study of Latin literature. He modeled his style so closely on Cicero that he far su/passed Arnobius as a writer, and already Jerome characterized him as 'a river of
near the borders of Numidia.
his

Ciceronian eloquence.' 3

In consequence of this devotion, his

diction shows comparatively few traces of Africanisms, such as were not infrequent in the writings of others who lived in that province of the Roman Empire. His philosophical training must have been largely in the doctrines of the Stoics, and to the end he seems more deeply imbued with their philosophy than with the

teachings of Scripture. About four or five years after Diocletian's accession to the throne, or in the neighborhood of A. D. 288, he was called by that
This sketch reposes chiefly upon Brandt, Ueber das Leben des Lactan (Sitzungsber. der Wiener Akad., Vol. 120), who has criticized in several points the statements of Jerome, our chief ancient authority for
tius
1

the biography of Lactantius,

and Untergangs der Antiken Welt

is

is
i.

in turn criticized

by Seeck, Gesch. des

:

456-460.

Jerome's
also

the following

{On

'Illustrious

The longest statement of 'Firmianus, Men, chap. 80)

as Lactantius, a pupil of Arnobius, received a call in the reign of the emperor Diocletian, along with the grammarian Flavius, whose book in verse, On Things Medical, is still extant. He taught rhetoric at

known

Nicomedia, but on account of the lack of pupils for the city was a Greek one betook himself to authorship. We have from him the Ban an Itinerary (Hodtzporiquet, which he wrote as a young man in Africa another book con) from Africa to Nicomedia, written in hexameters
; ;

entitled

The

of God;

Philologist (Grammaticus) ; the fine treatise, On the Anger seven books of Divine Institutions, directed against the heathen ;

an Epitome of the last-named work;

one book

d/ce^aXoi'

two books To

Asclepiades; one book On Persecution; four books of letters To Probus; two books of letters To Se-verus; two books of letters To Demetrianus, an attendant on his lectures one book to the same On the Work of God
;

In extreme old age he of Crispus Caesar, the son of Constantine, who death by his father.'
in the
"

Formation of Man.

was the tutor in Gaul was afterward put to

Now

Kef, east of Constantine.

*Epist. 58. 10.

XXX

INTRODUCTION

emperor to the chair of rhetoric, or oratory, in his new capital of Nicomedia, which he was then adorning with public buildings, little imagining that it was so soon to be superseded by Constan
tinople as the seat of the Eastern Empire.

This

call

indicates

what celebrity Lactantius had already achieved. Arrived in Nicomedia, he must have devoted himself to his
for fifteen or eighteen years, without endeavor ing to engage in the. practice of forensic oratory. In his Chris tian zeal, he afterwards came to disprize the teaching of oratory,

professional

work

almost in the
It

spirit of Plato.

was probably while in Nicomedia that Lactantius became a though he would undoubtedly have had opportunities of coming in contact with Christians while still in Africa. There were several communities of Jews in North Africa, 2 and in these the first conversions to Christianity would be almost certain to
Christian,

occur.

His profession of Christianity may well have been the cause of his degradation from the professorial rank, since Diocletian's edict of Feb. 24, 303 expressly commanded that Christians should
be deprived of their honors and dignities. 3 That he had reason to shrink from too great publicity with regard to his Christian
belief
is

shown by

his tractate,

On

the

Work

of God, written

about this time.

In the

first place,

the doctrines which he here

professes are virtually Stoic those of monotheism and Provi dence. In the second place, he is extremely guarded in his
allusions to the faith professed in common by himself and his correspondent, while at the same time he shows that he had given 4 up other pursuits, and was devoting himself to authorship. Lactantius must have remained in Bithynia for two years after

the persecuting decree of Diocletian. 5

The

fifth

book of

his

Divine Institutes shows, by its allusions, that he was not at that time in Nicomedia. Now scholars are practically agreed that the
Institutes
*Inst.
i.

were completed not

i.

later

than 310, or 311 at

97

latest.

8.

See Hastings, Diet. Bible, Extra Vol., Etudes Juives 44. 1-28.
3

p.

Monceaux,

in

Revue des
13.

Eusebius, Eccl. Hist.

4
'

8.

Cf.

De
5.

Opif.
ii.

i.

i.

1-4,

2 Lactantius, Deaths of the Persecutors 9; 20. i.

;

Inst.

15.

PHCENIX

XXXI

Hence
year

it

when he

becomes natural to think of 308, or thereabouts, as the accepted Constantine's invitation to Gaul as the
extreme*,

tutor of his son Crispus. 1 If we may attach full weight to Jerome's words,
senectute, he

died about 340, and possibly in Trier, but this date, like that of his birth, is merely inferential, and at

may have

best approximate. have no certain

We

knowledge that Lactantius ever

visited

Egypt, but since he presents in his poem on the Phoenix an epitome of extant knowledge on the subject, in this respect, and in his reflections on the theme, much surpassing his predecessors, it would not be surprising if his deep interest in it had been either
occasioned or strengthened by a sojourn in that country. Certain of the ancient authorities on the Phoenix were themselves

Egyptians (such as

Nonnus and Horapollo), or had

Herodotus'
informant,

resided in

Egypt

(Hecatseus,

and Claudian, 2 for

The worship of Isis flourished at Rome during this and for that reason, and because the Egyptians had period,
example).
tenaciously maintained their ancient religion in the face of innova tion, their institutions may well have attracted the curiosity of a

young and highly educated traveler, already a celebrity. Then, too, Lactantius manifests some knowledge of Egyptian history in his undoubted works especially the Divine Institutes* this, it is true, might have been derived from books. though
visit Egypt, it might have been in the train of Diocle on the occasion of the latter's military expedition thither in 295 or 296. Since we must infer that Constantine the Great 5 4 spent some time in Egypt, either with Diocletian, or later in

If

he did

tian,

op.
I.
2

Authorities are not at one concerning this date, however. Cf. Brandt, Seeck, Gesch. des Untergangs der Antiken Welt, 26. ed., cit., p. 33;

458, 475.

Jeep (Claudii Claudiani Carmina i. xxx) assumes that his poems on the Nile and the Phoenix were written while he was living in Egypt.
Cf. Inst. i. 20. 36; 2. 13. 10, ii 2. 5. 35, 36 (here he calls this worship endurable); 5. 20. 12; Epit. 50 (55). 3. For other references see the index to Brandt's Lactantius (Corp. Script. Eccl. Lot. 27. 280) under Aegyptii, Aegyptus. 4 Cf. his Oration to the Saints 16. 2. 5 Schiller, Gesch. der Rom. Kaiserzeit 2. 138-140.
;

XXX11
1

INTRODUCTION
it

3O2,

might have been in his company. This supposition is strengthened by the consideration that Constantine stood in pecu liar relations to two scholars Eusebius, who wrote his biography,

and Lactantius.

Eusebius was in Egypt, according to his

own

testimony (Eccl. Hist. 8. 9), and Lactantius, whose doctrines furnished the basis for Constantine's oration mentioned above,

may
time,

2 likewise have been there.

A man

of

warm

friendships,

the best Latin prose writer of his

and with the instinct of a born teacher, Lactantius was a mediator between ancient culture and the new faith, recommend ing the latter by his suavity and moderation, and the charms of his style, to educated and courtly circles who otherwise would have remained contentedly ignorant of it, or have cherished toward it an invincible aversion. He dwelt upon what was com mon to Christianity with the austerest moral creed of antiquity, and thus conciliated the most virtuous element in the society of his time. Born in Africa, passing his middle life in Asia, and dying is probable) in Europe, he served in this sense, too, as a medi (as ator between the Orient and the Occident, between the old and
Called to teach ancient literature by a heathen emperor and persecutor, he so far gained the favor of the first Christian emperor as to be entrusted by him with the education of the heir to his throne. Graced with a learning which enabled him to associate on terms of intimacy with the great, he seems to have
the new.

known

the pangs of poverty

and disgrace, yet

to

his equanimity, and illustrated his enforced leisure. If not feel justified in calling him a time-server, we can but

have preserved we do admire

the dexterity with which, without sacrificing any conviction which

1

Seeck, op.
2

cit.

i.

479-480.
calls the

is the only 4. 72) Phoenix Egyptian. Constantine paid pecu liar attention to the symbol of the Phoenix, no doubt because he was espe The Phoenix is found on his cially addicted to the worship of the sun. coins and those of his sons, with such legends as Felix Reparatio Tem-

It

is

worthy of note that Eusebius (Vita Const.

ancient author

who

porum, and Perpeiuitas (see Scholl, Vom Vogel Phonix, p. see Scholl, p. 46) reports John of Salisbury (Policr. I. 13 stantinople was founded on the occasion of the appearance of which is interesting as showing how later ages associated the
;

12) that

and

Con

a Phoenix, two.

Brandt, in Sitzungsberichte,

p. 41.

PHCENIX
seemed

XXX111

to him vital, he yet contrived to escape martyrdom while the claims of truth and virtue, and to win the favor of a urging Christian emperor while not falling under the worst displeasure

of his heathen predecessor. Such a character as we have seen Lactantius to be would be

sure to attract the

men

find that he appealed strongly to its protagonists.,

of the Renaissance, and accordingly we men like Petrarch

and Pico

Petrarch 1 speaks of him as 'rolling forth in a milky torrent,' with an obvious allusion to the name 2 Lactantius. Perhaps with Jerome's estimate in mind, Pico della
della Mirandola.

Mirandola calls him the Christian Cicero, and even suggests that he may be Cicero's superior in eloquence. 3 The estimation in which he has since been held is attested by the fact that, up to
1905, there are said to have been 112 editions of his works, a num ber greater than that of any other church-writer, the earliest being dated in 1465, at Subiaco, and being the first book printed
in Italy. 4

LACTANTIUS AND THE DE AVE PHCENICE.

The question of Lactantius' authorship of the De Ave Phcenice has been much debated. 5 Those who answer it in the affirmative
rely
force.

upon four arguments, urged by various scholars with various These are: (i) the testimony of the manuscripts; (2) the

attribution of the

poem
its

the similarity of
tius'

to Lactantius by mediaeval writers; (3) sentiments and diction to those of Lactan

undoubted prose works; (4) the Christian character of the poem. Of these it is the last which has been most vigorously contested by the opponents.
1

De

Otio

Religiosorum,

Bk.

(Opera,

Basel,

1554,

p.

363;

1581,

p.

322).
*

DC

See above, p. xxix. Studio Divince atque

Humana

Philosophic?, Bk.
3

i,

chap. 7 (Opera,

Basel, 1573, p. 21).

Schanz, in Miiller, Handbuch, 2d ed., S 474. Bibliographies may be found in Brandt, Corpus Script. Eccl. Lot. 27. xxi Manitius, Gesch. der Christl.-Lat. Poesie, p. 44 Teuffel, Gesch. der
.

*
8

Lot. Litt.,

397,

note 8; Schanz, op.

18. 37.

cit.,

pp. 468-70;

cf.

also Lobe, Jahrbb.

fur Prot. Theol.

XXXIV

INTRODUCTION

As to the first argument, the best manuscript, the Parisinus of the eighth century, assigns no title to the poem the next, the Veronensis of the ninth century, after giving Gaudian's Phoenix, Item Lactatii de eadem Ave; the third, the Vossianus subjoins
;
:

(Leiden University), of the nineteenth century, has: Lactantii de Ave Fcenice. 1

Versus

2 Secondly, Gregory of Tours (before 582), treating of the won ders of the world, and coming to the third one, begins Tertium
:

He then [miraculum] on to an abstract of the poem, partly in the original words, passes but with some difference of detail, as if Gregory might have been 3 Again, a grammarian of the seventh quoting from memory.
est

quod de Phoenice Lactantius refert.

4 century ascribes the

poem
list

Finally, Alcuin,

in a

to Lactantius, and quotes it eight times. of books in the York Library, names,

among

Christian poets,

Quid Fortunatus

vel quid Lactantius edunt,

which would seem to refer to the Phoenix. Thirdly, various correspondences have been traced between the Phoenix and Lactantius' undoubted works. 7 A few of these may
be here noted:
i.

The

description of Paradise accords in general with that of

8 8

Inst. 2. 12. 15; Epit. 27. 2.

1

L6be,
P- 451

p.

40;

Baehrens, Poet. Lat. Min. 3

(1881). 247-8;

Manitius,

De Cursu

The passage

Stellarum, chap. 12. of Gregory is quoted, and the differences emphasized, by

577. 14-593. 2 6.

Baehrens, pp. 250-252; cf. below, p. xxxviii. *De Dubiis Nominibus, in Keil, Gram. Lat. s De Sanctis Eccl. Ebor. 1552.
8

5.

Manitius,
7

p.

45

Brandt, Corpus 27. 135.

35

Thus by Dechent (Rhein. Mus.

(1880). 50

ff.),

but especially by
'

Lobe.
If, as Pichon asserts (see p. xxxv), Constantine's Oration to the Saints reposes on Lactantian doctrine, it is significant that the oration contains this passage (2. 5) 'And immediately he transferred our newly created parents (ignorant at first, according to his will, of good and
:

evil)

to a

At

length, however,

happy region, abounding in flowers and fruits of every kind. he appointed them a seat on earth, befitting creatures

endued with reason.'

PHCENIX
2.

XXXV
is

Lines 64 and 109 indicate a dualistic doctrine, which

Inst. 2. 12. 19;
2. 9.

also

reflected in Epit. 27. 4;

ff.

cf. 2. 9. 19,

21 with Ph. 22, 24.

Lines 57, 58, which make the Phoenix a priest in the sun's temple, find a parallel in De Ira 14. I.
3.

4.

66;

De

Line 164, in praise of chastity, Ira 23. 22, 27; De Opif. 19.
58,

may
10,

be illustrated by Epit.
6.

but especially

23

ff.

7. 27.
5.

Line

with
ff.
;

its

mention of 1000 years,

;

may

correspond

to Inst. 7. 22. 7

Epit. 27. 5

72. 3

ff.

In various respects the use of words, the constructions, and 6. the figures of speech employed by Lactantius are like those of the

Ph&nix. 1
7.

The

author of the Phoenix

extent and minuteness of knowledge displayed by the is such as one would expect in the work of

a student, one
8.

may
tells

Jerome

2 3 say a philologist, like Lactantius. us that Lactantius wrote poetry;

there

is

therefore no intrinsic improbability of his writing such a as the Phcenix.

poem

To
9. fire

these

we may add

three others

Lines 11-14, referring to the destruction of the earth by

also
. . .

and water, refer to Phaethon and Deucalion; but so does Inst. 2. 10. 23, and in the same order 'All may perish,
:

the conflagration of the world, as is said to have in the case of Phaethon, or by a deluge, as is reported happened in the time of Deucalion.'
either
10.
4 Pichon, in a literary appreciation of Lactantius as a prose

... by

the serious classical qualities regularity, equilibrium, moderation, clearness, precision, noble gravity, simple and sober eloquence, ingenious and patient indus
writer, says:
all

'He possesses

try; in one word, intellectual probity. find in him the defects, or rather the gaps

On
and

the other hand, we limits of classicism

:

he
1

is

neither very deep, very impassioned, very clever, nor very

ff.

Lobe, pp. 53
" '

We

must remember

that Lactantius wrote a Grammaticus.

Lobe, pp. 38-9, 43, 64-5. * Lactance, p. 455.

XXXVI
original.'

INTRODUCTION

Would

not

much

of this serve to characterize the

Phoenix f
5. I. 9-11) 'Many waver, acquaintance with literature. in this respect philosophers, orators, and poets are pernicious, because they are easily able to ensnare unwary souls by the sweetness of their discourse, and of their poems flowing with

ii.

Lactantius himself says (Inst.

and For

especially those

who have any

delightful modulation.

And on
now

this

account

These are sweets which conceal poison. wished to connect wisdom with religion,
;

that that vain system may not at all injure the studious so that the knowledge of literature may not only be of no injury to religion and righteousness, but may even be of the greatest profit.'
Is there

anything

in the

Phoenix .which militates against

this

con

ception

Fourthly, as to the Scriptural character of the

poem

i. Lines 25-30 describe a spring living, transparent, in the midst of the grove, which it waters every month, and which bears This corresponds to Rev. 22. 1-2; Ezek. 47. 7, 12; Gen. fruit. 2. 9, 10 (cf. Ps. i.. 3; 46. 4; Jer. 2. 13; 17. 8, 13; Ezek. 19. 10;

John
is

* It is evident that 'tree of life,' Rev. 22. 2, 4. 10, 14). a collective, and stands for a number (cf. Ezek. 47. 7, 12). slight difficulty is occasioned by the word fons, which, how

ever, reposes on Gen. 2. 6, a verse followed by other Christian writers of the first centuries. Thus the poem Ad Flavium

Felicem (Vienna Corpus Script. Eccl. Lat. 3 3 318) has (238-9)

.

Fons illic placido perfundit agmine campos 2 Quattuor inde rigant partitam flumina terram.
;

The

other difficulty
is

is

with respect to the monthly irrigation,

'of

merely an inference, it would seem, from the fact the monthly bearing of fruit (see esp. Ezek. 47. I2). 3
but this
1

Avitus,

Alcimus Mart. 21 (ibid., p. 44) Isidore of (Migne, Pair. Lat. 59. 329) cf. Milton, P. L. 4. 229. Seville, Etymol. 14. 3. 3 (Pair. Lat. 82. 496) 3 The use of the number 12 in line 8 may also be due to a Biblical reminiscence, e. g. Ezek. 43. 16.
;

Cf. below, pp. lii-liii. So also Pseudo-Cyprian,

De Laude

Poem.

i.

252, 259, 260

PHOENIX

XXXV11

Line 64 speaks of the reign of death. This must refer to 2. such conceptions as those conveyed by Rom. 5. 12, 14, 17 (cf. Gen. 2. 17; 3. 19, 23). Line 93, 'commends his spirit,' is apparently due to Lk. 3.
23.

46

(cf. Inst. 4. 26. 32).

4.

More remote and

doubtful are such, parallels as 78:

155: Mk.
i.
1

Lk.

24. 26; 116: Jn. 14. 2;

45-

Ebert (Gesch. der Christl.-Lat. Lit., 2d ed., I. 100) points to the praise of chastity (lines 164-5), the reference to the earth as the abode of death (line 64), and the emphasis on voluntary death (line 93-4), as evidences of Christian influence.

The apparent introduction of chiliastic doctrine (cf. above, p. xxxv ) is perhaps sufficiently accounted for by the belief in a
phoenix-cycle of a thousand years entertained by Martial, Pliny (29. i. 29), Claudian, and certain Jewish Rabbis (see Bochart, Hierozoicon, ed. 1796, 3. 810). Most of the earlier Christian
authorities prefer the
is

term of 500 years, while that of 1000 years Ambrose, Gregory Nazianzen, Ausonius, and preferred by Nonnus. 2 Those who do not distinctly favor the attribution of the Phoenix to Lactantius fall into two classes: (i) those who have no decided opinion, who, in discussing Lactantius, fail to mention this poem, or who assign no reasons for their rejection of it

(Heumann, Fritzsche, Bernhardy, Kotze, Nirschl, Alzog, and (2) those who adduce reasons, of whom Baehrens Ritschl) be regarded as the type. These reasons, so far as they may
;

deserve our attention, reduce themselves to six 3

1.

No

2.
3.

It exhibits

ancient author assigns the poem to Lactantius. no traces of Christian influence.

chiliastic doctrine is

The argument from

weak.

4.

Christian author would have

'improved'

much

further

the opportunities
5.
1

which the poem afforded him. Lines 33 ff., 58 seem to point to sun-worship.
pp. 50, 51.

Adduced by Lobe,

1
3

See note on Ph. 151. See especially Lobe, p. 37

Poet. Lat. Min., ed. Baehrens,

3.

248

ff .

XXXV111

INTRODUCTION
of Tours, 1 attributing the divergences from the De

6.

The passage from Gregory

exhibits

to

Lactantius,

some

poem Ave

Phcenice, so that Gregory's rendering may repose upon a portion of Lactantius' Hodceporicon in which he might have incorporated the Phoenix of an earlier heathen author, that is, our very poem.

and (3) demand no further comment than is given above; (4) is sufficiently met by the consideration that Lactan tius may have become a Christian by slow degrees, and certainly, as we have seen (p. xxx), hesitated at times to avow the Christian faith in an explicit manner; under (5), as Lobe points 2 out, the reference may as easily be to Christ; and (6) is too involved a hypothesis, when the difficulties may be met as well 3 by supposing Gregory to have quoted from memory.
(i), (2),

The arguments
convincing,
if

in

favor of Lactantius' authorship are. then,

siderations, I

version

to

not overwhelming; and in the light of all the con-inclined to think he published it after his con-i Christianity, after he arrived in Nicomedia, and

am

perhaps during the Diocletian persecution, or at least before Constantine had manifested his intention of favoring the Chris tians. The ambiguity which has so perplexed scholars is nd

doubt incident to the syncretism which the poem manifests, and which at precisely this time was so much in vogue.

THE PHCENIX AS A SYMBOL.

The Phoenix, as represented upon Egyptian monuments, is a bird of the heron family, with the two characteristic long feathers 4 streaming from the back of the head, and a tuft on the breast.
1 -

Cf

p.

xxxiv, above.
51.

Pp. 49,
8
4

Wiedemann, it is the Ardea cinerea or purpurca (Aclteste Texte des Todtenbuches, p. 51 Zs. fur Agypt. Spr 16. 104) according to Brugsch (Geog.Inschr. 1.258), the Ardea garzetta; according to Renouf (Book of the Dead, p. 45), the common heron 01
; ;

Cf. Manitius, p. 45, note 3. According to Lepsius, followed by

heronshaw; according to Rawlinson (Hist. Anc. Egypt,

1881,

i.

82), the

Ardea bubulcus. Singularly enough, the peasants of French Guiana cal the Ardea helias the 'bird of the sun' (Littre, Diet. s. v. Oiseau, 7) 2 Gruppe (Griech. Myth. 2 795) thinks that Ovid, in describing the heror
.

PHCENIX

XXXIX
bennu,
1

The Egyptian name

ing
'to

of the Phoenix

is

from a root mean

turn/ so that the bennu signifies, as it were, the return 2 This is an appropriate name for the heron, since ing traveler. he is a bird of passage, spending the summer in the north, and
the winter in the south. 3

Egyptians

was evidently a symbol among the Some have said, of the planet Mercury 4 (thus Seyffarth), others of Venus (Brugsch, Lauth), but the
heron, but of what ?
is
it

The bennu, or

generally accepted theory is that the Phoenix In a secondary sense, no doubt, rising sun.
'

a symbol of the
stands for other

things, but the legend is constructed around this conception as its core. To become convinced of this, it will be necessary to

examine the evidence of the

texts.

CLASSICAL TEXTS

goal of the Phoenix's solemn flight to Egypt is gener 5 or the city of the sun (Tacitus, Ovid, Pliny ally Heliopolis, 'near Panchaia'), Clement of Rome, Aelian, Epi(who adds,
i.
i

The

phanius, Pseudo-Epiphanius, Horapollo, the Greek Physiologus, Lactantius (if we emend ortus to urbem, as was first done by
substitute

Gryphiander, 1618), Claudian, Achilles Tatius). Others add or 'temple of the sun' (Herodotus, Ovid, Pseudo-Epi-

which flew away from the burning city of Ardea (Met. 14. 573 ff.), has mind this identification. Other writers have thought of the hawk (Maspero), of the golden pheasant (Cuvier, Lenz, Benecke), of the lap wing (Keller), or of the flamingo (Fundgruben des Orients i. 202). Ebers (Egypt. Princess, chap. 20) suggests a resemblance to the bird of
in

paradise.
x

The identification first made by Seyffarth (ZDMG. 3 (1849). "63), and 'Confirmed from monumental evidence by Brugsch (Nouvelles Recherches,
3

etc.,

Berlin, 1856; Geog. Inschr. i. 258; ZDMG. 10. 649 ff.; cf. Wiedemann, Aegypt. Gesch., p. 45, note; Scholl, Vom Vogel Phonix, p. 42,
2

note 4).
Cf. Horapollo
s

Wiedemann,
16. 104.

i. 35; 2. 57. 'Die Phonix-Sage

im Alten Aegypten'

(Zs. fiir Agypt.

Sprache
4

Phoenixperiode,'
,

For a discussion of some of the various theories see Lauth, 'Die in Abh. d. Phil.-Phil. Classe der Bayer. Akad. 52
ff.

(1881). 348
5

See below, pp.

xlv-li.

xl

INTRODUCTION
;

phanius)
logus,
2.

'altar

of the sun' (Tacitus, Pliny, Clement of Rome,

Apostolical Constitutions, Pseudo-Epiphanius, the Greek Physio-

Nonnus).
Its

pyre

is

lighted

from the sun's rays (Dionysius, Pseudo(Horapollo),

or
faces

Eustathius,
3.

De

Aucupio, Lactantius, Claudian, Pseudo- Jerome).

at

It

dies

sunrise

the

sunrise

(Horapollo, Pseudo- Jerome), or turns to the sun's ray (Isidore of Seville >Rabanus Maurus), or prays to the sun (Claudian), or stands toward the East and prays to the sun (Apost. Const.}. It is sacred to the sun (Tacitus, Pliny). 4. It is a symbol of the sun (Horapollo, Johannes Gazaeus). 5. It rejoices more than other birds in the sun (Horapollo). 6.
7.

It is

8.

It is the

the sun's bird (Claudian). friend of the sun (Dracontius).

9.

It is
It

10. 11. 12.

It

descended from the sun (Achilles Tatius). resembles the sun (Pseudo-Eustathius). is the priest of the sun (Lactantius).

Its

head

is

crowned by a splendid
cf.

circle,

the very image

of the sun (Achilles Tatius;

Claudian, Ph. 17-20).

EGYPTIAN TEXTS I
1.

p.
is

'The temple of obelisks' of the Pankhy-inscription (below, xlviii), in which, as we shall see, Ra, the Sun-god, was adored,

in Egyptian ha-[t]-benben-[t]. Now on a hypocephalus in Paris a deceased person is represented as saying: 'I am in the form of the Phoenix, which issues from ha^t-benben in Heliopolis.'

2.

The

obelisk of the Porta del Popolo at

Rome, which repre

sents near the top an adoration of Ra by one of the kings who erected it, bears in the left line of the northern face the words,

'Rameses

son of Ra, who filled the temple of the Phoenix with his splendors.' 2 [ha-t-benmi] In the Book of the Dead, chap. 17, we read 3 'I am that 3.
II,
:

What

here follows reposes chiefly upon Wiedemann, op.

58,

cit.

Marucchi, Gli Obelischi Egiziani di Roma, pp. Marcellinus 17. 4; Wiedemann, op. cit., p. 92.
8

"

146

cf.

Ammianus
the

Wiedemann's

translation;

somewhat

different in Budge,

Book of

Dead.

PHCENIX

Xli

great Phoenix which is in Heliopolis; I unite everything which What is the meaning of this? The Phcenix signifies is there.'
the union of everything which is there signifies his body, or, in other words, eternity and everlastingness, eternity signifying the day, and everlastingness the the Osiris

which

is

in Heliopolis

night.'

The

one might say, of

Phcenix, then, signifies the union of day and night, or, now as, according to Egyptian life and death
;

religious conceptions, Osiris represents the deceased, or, we might here say, death, and as the union of day and night, the point where the two come together, is represented by the Phcenix, the

Phoenix must be the rising sun, with the emphasis not on the
night from which he emerges, but on the attributes of the sun 1 as it issues from darkness or death.
4.

tion:

bird

The Book of the Dead, chap. 13, has, in Budge's transla 'I go in like the Hawk, and I come forth like the Bennu 2 where, for [the Phcenix], the morning star (?) of Ra'
star,'

'morning
i.

Wiedemann

prefers to read

'morning divinity/

3 morning sun. On the wooden coffin of Hetepher-t-s in the Vatican we 5. have, on each side of a central picture, a hawk and a Phcenix On the right, seated on a standard planted on the respectively. mountain of the sun, which is painted in red, is the hawk, with

e.,

the legend,

'Glory be to Ra in the underworld!' On a similar standard on the left is the Phcenix, with the legend, 'Glory be to

tRa

when he

rises

!'

on the door of a tomb figured by Lepsius, 4 the middle is occupied by a on the right is a picture of the bark of the sun Phoenix, with the legend, 'He rises each day in the morning; he 'traverses the heaven as .' while on the left is a hawk, with the words, 'He enters into the underworld he shines.'
So, too,
;
.

understand Wiedemann, pp. 93-4. 2 Similarly in chap. 122 (Budge, p. 185). * Those who identify the Phcenix with Venus rely on the words 'morn ing star,' but Wiedemann shows (p. 100) that elsewhere Venus is called 'the star of the bark of Bennu-Osiris.' Now Bennu-Osiris, as we have seen under 3, means the rising sun, and hence Venus is here called,
I

So

with
4

all

propriety, the star of the rising sun's bark.

3.

Denkmaler aus Aegypten

272*.

xlii

INTRODUCTION
In the

6.

Book of

the

Dead, chap.

24,

we have 1

'I

am

brings himself into being ... in Chepera [the rising sun], heaven like the Phoenix among the great order to traverse the

who

gods.'
7.

In the

Book of

'He [Osiris] comes

the Dead, chap. 64, we read (Wiedemann) from Sekhem to Heliopolis to make known
:

to the Phoenix the things of the underworld.

'

"Hail,

thou

creator of forms, like the god Chepera [the rising sun], issuing as sun-disk above the awto-incense."
8.

In a Louvre papyrus, No.

I.

2,

the Phoenix appears with

the red sun-disk on his head.

9.

On

the coffin of
'I

the coffin of Suti-mes in the Louvre, and similarly on Tent-Amon in Berlin, 'the great god Phoenix' says
:

am
10.

the Phoenix

who

begets himself,

who
we

gives incense to the

Osiris.'

In a Louvre papyrus,
. . .

No

I.

I,

read:

'Glory to thee,
Heliopolis,

Ra,

thou

who comest

into being above

Phoenix, great god!'

11.

Beside this are two pictures, one of Ra,

at

and one of the Phoenix.

On

monument
a scarab
'the

Leiden he

is

called

'the Phoenix, the

soul of Ra,'

calls

him

'the heart of the

renewed Ra,

and a papyrus

Phoenix of Ra.' 2

To

the foregoing

may

be added a few passages from the Book

of the

Bennu

B (p. 77): 'I am the 'Those Chap. 77 (p. 132) who were dwelling in their companies have been brought unto me, and they bowed low in paying homage unto me, and in saluting me with cries of joy. I have risen, and I have gathered myseli
Dead
(tr.

Budge).

Chap. 29

[Phoenix], the soul of Ra.'

together like the beautiful hawk of gold, which hath the head of a Bennu bird, and Ra entereth in day by day to hearken untc my words.' Chap. 125 (p. 189) 'He hath caused me to corn*
:

forth like a

Bennu

bird,

and

to utter words.'

ancient Egyptians conceived of the sun as describing i round the earth, and hence they gave it the name of bennu the returning traveler. Now it happened that bennu was als(
circle
1

The

So Wiedemann

Budge

differs.

other texts, cited by Wiedemann, are here omitted, as bearing is less readily understood.

Some

thei

PHCENIX
the

xliii

name

of a bird of
this

passage which regularly disappeared

was declared holy to the sun, and one of its manifestations. The return of the sun took place in the morning, and so the bennu became the symbol of the rising sun. From this idea was evolved the further one that the sun engen
and returned, and so

He combined itself anew, and so likewise the bennu. and day into one whole, fashioned and guided time in a night mystical and holy manner, and each morning rose to a spheral music, while the songs of gods and men resounded in joyful chorus to his praise. At his birth the heaven flamed in splendor, the new sun was born in fire, and from the dying flames of dawn he flew new-born up the sky. To him may be applied the words of the Boulak hymn to Ra 1 'Glory is his in the temple when he from the house of flames; all the gods love his perfume arises when he approaches from Arabia; he is the lord of dew when he comes from Matau he draws nigh in beauty from Phoenicia,
dered
:

encompassed by the gods.' Since the Phoenix in this, his central mythological aspect, may thus be identified with the deified sun at his rising, the hymns to

Ra

(or Khepera)

will

Phoenix of our poem.

Thus

yield other passages applicable to the the birds which follow and salute
:

him are paralleled by the gods who follow Ra 'Ra riseth in his 3 'All [horizon, and his company of -the gods follow after him.'
the gods rejoice

when they behold

:

thee, the

King of

heaven.' 4

Ra

is

self-begotten

thou who didst give thyself birth. self-begotten one, thou beautiful being, thou dost renew thyself in thy season in the form of the disk. O Ra, the divine man-child, the heir

Thou

of eternity, self-begotten and self-born, king of earth. 6 Thou art crowned with the majesty of thy beauties; thou mouldest thy limbs as thou dost advance, and thou bringest them forth without

birth-pangs in the form of Ra, as thou dost rise up unto the upper
air.
1 2 7

Also translated in Records of the Past 2. 127-136. This paragraph closely follows Wiedemann. * Book of the Dead, tr. Budge, chap. 133, p. 214.
*

Ibid., p.
*

37;

similarly pp. 4, 7, 9.

'Ibid., p. 9.
Ibid., p. 10.

'Ibid., p. 38.

Xliv

INTRODUCTION
rising with f ragance
:

As

The land

of

Punt1

is

stablished [to give] the perfumes which thou

2

smallest with thy nostrils. Let me snuff the air which

cometh forth from thy

nostrils.

With reference

to the

egg associated with the Phoenix

(i. e.,

O
and

thou

who

art in thine egg

4

Ra),

who

shinest

from thy disk

risest in

thy horizon. to

With reference
Thou Thou
emerald

one of the colors attributed to the Phoenix:

5

illuminest the two lands with rays of turquoise light. hast made heaven and earth bright with thy rays of pure
8

light.

Phoenix, as the symbol of the rising sun, is at the same a people so keen for immortality as were the 7 In this sense Egyptians, a natural symbol of the resurrection.
time,

The

among

first centuries, who drew for renewed life, now upon the cycles of vegeta tion (cf. Ph. 243, note), and now upon the phases of the heavenly bodies (sun, moon, stars; day and night; winter and spring). 8
it is

taken by the Christians of the

illustration of the

Among
may
be

the patristic writers

who employ

the Phoenix in this sense

named Clemens Romanus,

the author or authors of the

Apostolical Constitutions, Tertullian, Eusebius, Zeno, Cyril of 9 Other writers who employ Jerusalem, Ambrose, and Epiphanius.

the same figure are Commodian, Nonnus, Sidonius, Ennodius, Dracontius, and the Englishman, yElfric.

As both
1

the

Old and the

;

New
is

Christ with light 10

S.

as Jehovah

Testament associate God and explicitly called a sun in Ps.

W.

Arabia.

'

Ibid., p. 8.
8

Ibid., p. 34.

'Ibid., p. 54.
6

Ibid., p. 10.
6

Ibid., p. 8.
7

8
8

Cf. Froude, Short Studies in Great Subjects, pp. 24-5. See the citations in Thalhofer, Bibliothek der Kirchenvater

405. 77.

Thalhofer, op.
10

cit.

415. 286.

So

Ps. 42. 3;
4.

Isa. 9. 2;
i.

Wisd.
Jn.
i.

5.

6; 9;

7.

29, 30;

Ecclus. 42. 2-5, 16;

Matt.

5-6;

Lk.

78-9;

4-5,

9.

5;

12.

46;

Tim.

6.

16;

PHCENIX
84.
1 1
;

xlv

1 and as the early Fathers identify the sun of righteousness

2 (Mai. 4. 2; cf. Lk. i. 78) with Christ, it is not surprising that the Phoenix should come to be employed as a figure of the

Saviour.

HELIOPOLIS
The name
Solis ad

of the Phoenix

is

indissolubly associated with that of

is

Heliopolis, to

which reference
in our

urbem (rendered

made by Lactantius, Ph. 121, poem by sunbeorht gesetu, 278).

B. c., in the reign of Apries, or Uahabra, Jeremiah, then in Tahpanhes, the modern Defneh, wrote thus of being Nebuchadrezzar, King of Babylon: 'He shall also break the

About 586

pillars [obelisks?] of Bethshemesh, that is in the land of Egypt; and the houses of the gods of Egypt shall he burn with fire' and in 568 B. c. Nebuchadrezzar actually invaded Egypt. Beth
;

shemesh, a translation into

Hebrew

of the Egyptian Per-Ra,

'house or city of the sun,' was the city known to the Greeks as Heliopolis, of which nothing now remains but the ruins shown
at Matarieh,

time
I Jn.

it
i.

some five miles northwest of Cairo. must have already been about 3400 years
8.

In Jeremiah's
old, if

we may

183-5,

whole
7.

4. 2; Jn. Diet. Christ. Antiqq. i. 357-8, and my note series of modern poets continue the tradition.

5; especially Mai.

12.

Cf. Usener, Gotternamen, pp.

on Chr. 104-129. A Thus Dante (Purg.

26; Par. 9. 8; 10. 53; 18. 105; 25. 54; 30. 126; Conv. 3. 12. 51-6); and, to instance a poet five hundred years later, and of quite different
character,

Byron (Sardanapalus

2.

i.

14-7)
!

Oh

thou true sun

The burning oracle of all that live, As fountain of all life, and symbol Him who bestows it.
1

of

is Sol justitue, et Occidentem illustra. (Cumont, Textes et Monuments Figures Relatifs aux Mysteres de Mithra i. 355). This led some of the Chris tians of the first centuries to identify the physical sun with Christ, an error which was combated by Augustine, among others. The 'Deo soli' of Exod. 22. 20 was even sometimes interpreted as 'to God, the sun' (Civ. Dei 19. 23) and there were pagans who appear honestly to have believed that the sun was the god of the Christians (Tertullian, Apol. 16, etc.). As late as the fifth century, Pope Leo the Great complained that the faith

The motto of Rutgers As early as 242-3 A.

College
D.

ful still persisted in adoring the sun at the instant of his whole subject, see Cumont, op. cit., pp. 355-6.

rising.

On

the

xlvi

INTRODUCTION
1

trust the assignment of it to the time of King Menes, or Mena, In the Second Dynasty (ca. the founder of the First Dynasty.

3100

B.

c.),

lished there, according to

the worship of Mnevis, the sacred bull, was estab Manetho. 2 Inscriptions of the Fourth

Dynasty

3 The Fifth Dynasty (ca. 2900-2750) mention it. to one tradition, starts from a high priest 2750-2625), according 4 of Heliopolis, and claims divine descent from Ra, the sun-god. In the Twelfth Dynasty, Sesostris I (1980-1935 B. c.) is said to have built in Heliopolis a temple to the sun; and a leathern

(ca.

6 dating from the time of Amenhotep IV (1375-1358 B. c.), 6 to contain a record of this founding. The hymn sung professes

roll,

or recited on this occasion included the sentence, 'the works will last' (or, as the German translation has it, 'Das Gemachte sei
bleibend')
ful
;

but

all

that has lasted

8

is

one obelisk, 7 the most beauti

the Seventeenth Dynasty,

now

in Egypt.
B. c.,

Somewhere about 1640

in

placed the period of Joseph's residence in Egypt. Joseph's wife was of Heliopolis, for we are told in Gen. 41. 45" that 'Pharaoh gave him to wife Asenath the daughter of Poti-

may perhaps be

phera
olis.
12

10

priest of

On,

11

that

is,

high priest (probably) of Heliop

iLepsius, Chron. i. 326; cf. Petrie, Hist. Egypt i. 20; Breasted, Hist. Egypt, p. 44. Ebers, Durch Gosen zum Sinai, p. 493, says it is as old as
the oldest inscribed monuments.
2

Petrie

i.

22.
3.

Hastings, Diet. Bible

622.

Ra in Heliopolis (Petrie 2. 221). Zs. fur Agypt. Spr. 12 (1874). 85-96; Records of the Past 12. 51-5; Breasted, op. cit., pp. 196-7, and Fig. 87. 7 Ephraem the Syrian has an account of the obelisks in his Commentary
6

Breasted, op. cit., pp. 122-3. He also erected a temple to

Petrie
i.

157;

on Jeremiah, chap. 33 (Oper. Syr. 2. 144-5; Pinkerton's Voyages 15. 827). Various Arabic writers of the Middle Ages mention them (cf. Pinkerton 15. 807, 827 ff.). 8 See Hastings, Diet. Bible 2. 771 cf. Petrie 3. 115.
;

9
10

Cf. 41. 50; 46. 20.

whom Ra (the Sun-god) gave'; see Hastings, Diet. Bible 4. 23. In hieroglyphics Anu, Annu, On, Un. "The Septuagint version of Jer. 43 (Sept. 50). 13 identifies On with Heliopolis, and so in Exod. i. n, in an addition to the text of the passage,
'He
11

PHOENIX

xlvii

1 According to an account preserved by Eusebius, the Jews whom Joseph brought into Egypt were assigned to Heliopolis and Sais, and afterwards built a temple in Heliopolis (cf. 9. 27). 2 It was at Heliopolis that human sacrifices were abolished, if we 3 may believe Manetho, by King Aahmose, or Amasis (1580-1557

B. c.).
4 Heliopolis was, in the Eighteenth Dynasty, the centre of one of the greatest religious reforms known to history, a reform

associated with, the

name

of

Amenhotep IV

known
disk').

as

Akhenaten or Ikhnaton

('the splendor of

(see p. xlvi), later the sun's

The nature
:

destined to expire with words of Petrie 5

of this reform, which, as an exotic, was its promoter, may be described in the

Other ages had worshiped the human-figured sun-god Ra, or a hawk as his emblem; and when the sun itself was represented, it was as a concrete solid ball. But a more refined and really philo
sophical worship was substituted for this by Akhenaten, that of the radiant energy of the sun, of the sun as sustaining all life by his beams. No one sun-worshiper or philosopher seems to have
realized until within this [iQth] century the truth which was the basis of Akhenaten's worship, that the rays of the sun are the means of the sun's action, the source of all life, power, and force in the

universe.

...

If

this

were a new

religion,

invented to satisfy our

. .

modern

scientific conceptions,

we

could not find a flaw in the cor

.

rectness of this view of the energy of the solar system. Not a rag of superstition or of falsity can be found clinging to this new

Epiphanius (Ancor. 84) says of the name Heliopolis that it is 'a transla tion from the Egyptian and Hebrew On' (cf. Sayce, Rel. of Anc. Egypt and Bab., pp. 86-7). See also Ephraem the Syrian, Comm. on Jeremiah, chap. 33. The Aven of Ezek. 30. 17 is the same word (Hastings 3. 621).
1

Prap. Evang. 9. 23. Eusebius also preserves a statement (9. 18 cf. Josephus, Ant. I. 7. 2) according to which 'Abraham dwelt with the Egyptian priests in Heliop and it was he who introduced olis, and taught them many things astronomy and the other sciences to them, saying that the Babylonians and himself had found these things out.' We of course know that Abra
2
;

ham, according to the Biblical account, was in Egypt (Gen. 12. 10 ff.). 'Quoted from Porphyry, On Abstinence 2. 55, by Eusebius, Prcep. Evang. 4. 16; Praise of Constantine 13. See also Ebers, Durch Gosen

zum
4

Sinai, pp. 495-6.

I.

Wiedemann, Agypt. Gesch. 'Hist. Egypt 2. 213 ft.

46-47, 397.

xlviii

INTRODUCTION

worship evolved out of the old Aten of Heliopolis, the sole lord or

Adon

of the universe.

Petrie then quotes the great hymn to the Aten, which he thinks may have been composed by the King. One stanza runs
:

How many
Thou With

are the things which thou hast made Greatest the land by thy will, thou alone,

peoples, herds,

and

flocks,
its

Everything on the face of the earth that walketh on Everything in the air that flieth with its wings.

feet,

He

then adds
In this

hymn all trace of polytheism, and of anthropomorphism, or theriomorphism, has entirely disappeared. ... It would tax any one in our days to recount better than this the power and action of
the rays of the sun. ... In ethics a great change also marks this
age.

The customary

glorying in

war has almost disappeared

only

once, and that in a private tomb, is there any indication of war during the reign. The motto 'Living in Truth' is constantly put forward as the keynote to the king's character, and to his changes
in various lines.
life,

And

domestic affection

is

held up as his ideal of

the queen and children being shown with him on every occasion. In art the aim was the direct study of nature, with as little influence

as possible from convention ; animals in rapid motion, and natural grouping of plants, were specially studied, and treated in a manner

more natural than

in

any other Oriental

art.

Rameses

III (1198-67 B. c.)

gave to Heliopolis, among other

2
;

and things, 12,963 serfs, 45,544 cattle, and 103 Egyptian towns in the great Harris papyrus he tells of the gardens, lakes, sculp
tures, jewels,

and
is

scrolls

which he there made for Ra. 3

4 Yehudeh, north of Heliopolis.

The

temple he built

at Tell el

One of the most interesting mentions of Heliopolis belongs to the period of the Twenty-third Dynasty, under what is called the Ethiopian Dominion. stele recording the events of an

expedition undertaken by Pankhy, or Piankhi

1
. ;

I,

describes the
;

Cf Erman, Aegypten, pp. 73 ff. Brugsch, Hist. Egypt i. 441 ff. Sayce, Rel. of Anc. Egypt, pp. n, 35, 92 ff., 195; Steindorff, in Hilprecht's Explorations in Bible Lands, p. 674; Breasted, op. cit., pp. 361 ff. 2 Petrie, Hist. Egypt 3. 154; Records of the Past 6. 59 ff.
3

Records of the Past 6. 52-70. Erman, Life in Ancient Egypt,

p. 285.

PHCENIX

xlix

elaborate ceremonies and solemn devotion attending this mon Here we have several things of inter arch's visit to Heliopolis.
est in relation to

our poem

the lake or fountain in which the

1 sun-god bathes his face, adoration to the rising sun, the offering of incense, and the temple of the sun entered by the king with

solemn priestly ceremonial. 2 Strabo (ca. 60 B. c.-ca. 25

There, too,
is

A. D.) says

3
:

Heliopolis, situated

tains a temple of the sun.

upon a large mound. It con ... In front of the mound are lakes, into

which the neighboring canal discharges itself. At present the city is entirely deserted. ... At Heliopolis we saw large buildings, in which the priests lived. For it is said that anciently this was the principal residence of the priests, who studied philosophy and astronomy; but there are no longer either such a body of persons or such pursuits. The residences of Plato and of Eudoxus were
. . .

shown to us. some writers,

bodies, but

Eudoxus came here with

Plato,

and,

according to

lived thirteen years in the society of the priests. For the latter were distinguished for their knowledge of the heavenly

were mysterious and uncommunicative, yet after a time were prevailed upon by courtesy to acquaint them with some of the
principles of their science, but the barbarians concealed the greater

part of them.

In the period of Plato and Eudoxus, Egypt had been groaning more than a century under Persian rule Nebuchadrezzar and Cambyses 5 had laid waste the noble edifices of Heliopolis,
for
;

and burned them with

case'
6
;

Egypt, as Petrie says, 'was a car remained the university of Egypt, the yet Heliopolis home of philosophy, and astronomy, and medicine.
fire;
still
1

rising,
2.
*

Apion reported that Moses offered all his prayers toward the sunand in the open air, while at Heliopolis (Josephus, Contra Apion
For a
full

2).

account of

this,

see note

on Ph. 107

ff.

17- 27-9.

To these Plutarch (Is. and Osir. 10) adds Pythagoras, his teacher being Oinuphis; and Solon (Solon 26), his teacher being Psenophis. The teacher of Plato was Sechnuphis (Clement of Alexandria, Strom.
that of Eudoxus, Chonuphis (D-iog. Laert. 8. 8. 6). For full 15. 69) references on the visits of famous Greeks to Egypt, see Parthey's edition
i.
;

of Plutarch's Isis and Osiris, pp. 162, 183 5 Strabo, as above.

6

ff.

Hist.

Egypt

3.

387.

INTRODUCTION
It
;

its

had brooded over the whole course of Egyptian history but end was not yet. Influential from at least the period of the Fifth Dynasty (2750-2625 B. c.) in laying down religious law for Egypt, 1 its spirit, when now its vigor was almost spent, may have imbued the philosophy and science of Greece, and so event
ually have tinged the barbarism of Western Europe. Nearly all the longer accounts of the Phoenix either mention

the city by

name

or refer to

it

in

an unmistakable manner
other,

to this circumstance,

more than any

and was Heliopolis indebted

;

for

its

European reputation

in ancient times.

It is

when

singular that Heliopolis often emerges into prominence a foreign influence, especially a Mesopotamian or Syrian,

It would seem that the purest and most vital itself. conceptions associated with it might have been of foreign birth, or have been most keenly appreciated by foreigners. The obelisks of London and New York were originally from

manifests

Heliopolis (Petrie 2. 127), and of the seven genuine obelisks of the older period now in Rome, five are from Heliopolis those of the Porta del Popolo, Pantheon, Villa Mattei, Monte 2 The obelisk now standing at Matarieh Citorio, and Dogali.

(68 feet high) is the oldest Europe temple-obelisk still in position. This was erected in the reign of Sesostris (Senwosri I), of the

Twelfth Dynasty (ca. 1980-1935 B. c.). 3 There are two objects associated with Heliopolis which are of These are a tree and a peculiar interest in relation to our poem. fountain. On the Metternich stele we read 'Thou art the great Phcenix, which comes into being on the tip of the trees in the
:

Maspero, Etudes de Mythologie

2.

372

ff.

The

first historical

recen

(see Budge's trans., p. LXXIV) was made by the priests of Heliopolis, and, with reference to these texts, 'the gen eral testimony of their contents indicates an Asiatic home for their birth The oldest copies belong to the Fifth and Sixth place' (ibid., p. XLVI).
sion of the

Book

of the

Dead

Dynasties
2

(ibid., p. LXXIV). Marucchi, Gli Obelise hi Egiziani di Roma, p. 155. Encyc. Brit., nth ed., 9. 79, 82; 19. 945. This authority says (19. 945) 'The pyramidions were sheathed in bright metal, catching and reflecting the sun's rays as if they were thrones of the sunlight. They were dedi
8
:

cated to solar deities, and were especially numerous at Heliopolis.'

PHCENIX

great hall in Heliopolis.' Cleopatra's needle, now in London, speaks of the venerable tree in the interior of the temple of the Phoenix. This was properly the Persea tree, which afterwards

becomes a palm, an acacia, or a sycamore. In the Louvre papyrus No. 3092, there is an adoration of a yellow tree with green leaves, above which the red disk of the sun is rising. In Wilkinson's Manners and Customs of the Ancient Egyptians 1 we find a picture of a tomb, near which is a tree surmounted by a Phcenix, with the legend, 'The soul of Osiris.' 2 The Phcenix poised on one of the upper branches of a palm is represented at Rome in the mosaics of Saints Cosmas and Damian, St. Praxed, the Lateran, Santa Maria Maggiore, and St. Cecilia in Trastevere. In that of the apse of SS. Cosmas and Damian, which is the oldest, the bird is evidently a heron, with head, breast, and wings of red, feet and legs of gold, and the rest of the body
light blue.

For the fountain of the sun

107
ff.
;

at Heliopolis, see note

5.

on Ph.

cf

Hastings, Diet. Bible

of the Ancient Egyptians, pp. 20-1,

Wiedemann, Religion 92; Ephraem Syrus, Opera

189
;

Syr. (Rome, 1740) 2. 50, 51. For the palm-tree in the desert which, during the Flight into Egypt, bent over at the command of the infant Jesus, and refreshed the Holy Family with its fruit, and which afterwards

opened a spring of water from its roots, see the Apocryphal Gospel of Matthew, chap. 20. According to the Arabic Gospel of the Infancy, this was a sycamore at Matarieh, while Sozomen3
attaches

similar
still

story

to

Persea

tree

at

Hermopolis.
at Matarieh. 4

Travelers are
1

shown a sycamore and a spring

Ed. Birch, 3. 349. This is regarded by Erman, Aegypten, p. 368, as the tree described by Plutarch, Isis and Osiris 20. On the general subject, cf. Brugsch, Geog.
2

Inschr.

i.

258-9;

Hastings, Diet. Bible

21.

3.

622;

5.

190;

Erman,

Life, pp.

272, 348.

*Eccl. Hist.

5.

'See Wilkinson, Handbook for Travellers in Egypt (London, 1847), p. 168; Sandys, Travailes, 6th ed. (London, 1658), p. 99; E. D. Clarke, Travels (London, 1814) 3. 99; John Evesham, in Hakluyt, Principal Navigations (Glasgow, 1904) 6. 38, and cf. Hakluyt 5. 338.

Hi

INTRODUCTION

THE EARTHLY PARADISE

What may
is

be

called

the

central

tradition
is

concerning the

Earthly Paradise, the tradition which

not,

reflected in the Phoenix,

Oriental and very ancient. Whether originally Semitic or in Aryan texts as well. it is not without representative
this central tradition, the elements of the

According to
Paradise are
1.
:

Earthly

An

2. 3.

Noble

extremely high mountain. trees, often forming a grove.

A fountain of living water, or one or more rivers. Absence of the ugly, irksome, and noxious, and abundance 4. of what is delightful and invigorating.
To
5.

these are sometimes added:

6.

A A

tree distinguished

above the

rest.

bird which
it.

sits

upon

the tree, or stands in a peculiar

relation to

The Semitic tradition, with which we are more immediately concerned, is perhaps most familiar to us from the account in Genesis (2. 8-10)
:

And
the

he put the

Lord God planted a garden eastward in Eden; and there man whom he had formed. And out of the ground made Lord God to grow every tree that is pleasant to the sight, and
the

good for food; the tree of life also in the midst of the garden, and the tree of knowledge of good and evil. And a river went out of Eden to water the garden and from thence it was parted, and became into four heads.
;

Here we

are explicitly told of the trees, the river, and the

pleasure afforded by the trees. The height of the garden is only to be inferred from the fact that the river, parting into four
the Pison, Gihon, Hiddekel, and Euphrates through these four vast tracts, including no doubt the whole inhabited earth, irrigates
as the writer conceived
it.

Parts of the conception are developed in Ezek. 47. 7-9, 12:

Behold, at the bank of the river were very many trees on the one and on the other. Then said he unto me, These waters issue out toward the east country, and go down into the desert, and go
side
into
shall

the sea

which being brought forth into the

sea,

the waters
that

be healed.

And

it

shall

come

to

pass,

that everything

PHOENIX

Hii

liveth, which tnoveth, whithersoever the rivers shall come, shall live and there shall be a very great multitude of fish, because these waters and everything shall for they shall be healed shall come thither And by the river upon the bank live whither the river cometh. thereof, on this side and on that side, shall grow all trees for meat, whose leaf shall not fade, neither shall the fruit thereof be con
:
:

it shall bring forth new fruit according to his months, sumed because their waters they issued out of the sanctuary: and the fruit thereof shall be for meat, and the leaf thereof for medicine.
:

Here the water has an active principle of life and healing, as have the fruit and foliage of the trees. This thought is resumed in Rev. 22. 1-2:
And he shewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as crystal, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the midst of the street of it, and on either side of the river, was there the tree of life, which bare twelve manner of fruits, and yielded her and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of fruit every month
:

the nations.

Akin to the river of the water of life is the fountain, though the Bible does not expressly place it in Paradise. Thus Ps. 36. 9 Tor with thee is the fountain of life'; Jer. 2. 13 (cf. 17. 13): 'They have forsaken me, the fountain of living waters'; Jn. 4.
:

14: 'The water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of water springing up into everlasting life'; Rev. 21. 6 (cf. 22. 17) 'I will give unto him that is athirst of the fountain of the water of life freely.' 1 In all these instances, the terms are used figura
:

tively

but so also they are in the passages from Ezekiel and the
river.
is

Apocalypse referring to the

As
tist's

to the absence of

what

positive delights, in that

21. 1-4, 10,
1

New

hurtful and unpleasing, and the Jerusalem which is the Apocalyp-

2 substitute for Paradise, reference

may

be

made

to Rev.

n,23ff.;

22. 3-5.

Cf.

Professor E.

W.

Hopkins' learned

article,

'The

Fountain of

Youth,' in JAOS. 26 (1905). 1-67, 411-5. There is a spring at the foot of the tree Yggdrasill of Scandinavian mythology, which is a tree of
life

(cf.

Havamal).
1-li.

For such

trees

and waters

in

Egyptian mythology, 'To him that overin the midst of the

see above, pp.

*

Yet there is mention of Paradise in Rev. 2. 7 cometh will I give to eat of the tree of life, which
paradise of God.'

is

liv

INTRODUCTION
tells

of the mountain Meru, somewhat over 500,000 miles high, upon whose summit the Ganges first flows from heaven, and then divides into four rivers, which water the world. The trees are always covered with fruits and flowers.

Hindu mythology

Among them
tree,
1

some 6600 miles

are the Kalamra(-ba) tree and the Jamvu(-bu) in height, whose fruit makes one ever

youthful.

This has been identified in a general

way with

the

Pamirs

in Central Asia, the so-called

Mohammedans

Parsis consider as the original seat of the region regard as having been the terrestrial

Roof of the World, which of the Aryan race, and the

paradise. In the Avesta

the

Hara

Berezaiti, the rivers are

'free

opposed to

and the Bundahish, the mountain is Alburz, or twenty in number, there are the harm' and the Gokard tree, and the bird is the
2

Kamros, or the Sin or Simurgh. Akin to these Aryan legends, if not derived from them, is the view 3 advanced by Ephraem the Syrian in the 4th century. He
griffon, the
4 says of Paradise
:

It is situated

mountains.

on a very high spot, and looks down on all the highest For this reason the waters of the deluge, that were

spread over all the world, did not touch even its root with the tops of their billows, and, as it were, kissing its feet, worshiped the approach to it.

He then goes on to speak of Paradise as being very far from our world, and as surrounding the sea and the earth. Among those who held similar opinions 5 were (Pseudo-)Basil, Theophilus of Antioch, Gregory of Nazianzen, Gregory of Nyssa, Tertullian, and Cosmas Jndicopleustes. To take a 6 single example, (Pseudo-) Basil thus describes Paradise
:

l
2

Cf.

Mahabharata

6.

7;

3.

163;
5.

Vishnu Purana,
22-23, 29,
31,

tr.

Wilson,

2. 2.

Sacred Books of the East

23. 131-2, 173.

35,

42-3, 47, 65-7, 89-91,

99-100, 176-7;
8

Cf.

Uhlemann,
I

'Ephram des Syrers Ansichten von Paradies'

(1832). 155
ff.).

(Zs.

fiir
*

Hist. Theol.

Horn,

on Paradise (Opera,

1743,

3.

563).

"The works of Ephraem were early translated into both Greek and Latin (they were known to both Chrysostom and Jerome). In the East ern Church, and perhaps in the Western, lessons from them were read after those from the Bible (cf. Migne, Pair. Lot. 23. 708).
'Horn, de Paradiso (Migne, Pair. Gr.
30. 64).

PHOENIX

lv

A
. .

place

reason of
.

its

superior by nature to all created spots, over which, by height, there was no shadow, of wonderful beauty.

Here, then God planted Paradise, where there was neither violence of winds, nor inclemency of the seasons, nor hail, etc.

One

Phoenix

of the most important utterances in its bearing upon the is that by Bede, Hexameron (Migne, Pair. Lat. 91. 43)
:

Xonnulli volunt quod in oriental! parte orbis terrarum sit locus quamvis longissimo inter jacente spatio vel oceani vel ter rarum a cunctis regionibus quas nunc humanum genus incolit secreturn. Unde nee aquae diluvii, quas totam nostri orbis superficiem
paradisi,

altissime
ibi

cooperuerunt, ad eum pervenire potuerunt. Verum seu seu alibi Deus noverit; nos tantum locum hunc fuisse et esse terrenum dubitare non licet locum scilicet amcenissimum, fructuosis nemoribus opacatum, eundemque magnum et magna fonte
: . . .

fecundum.

Bede says that

it is

far

This phrase is literally Dante's conception of the Earthly Paradise has much in com mon with those of the Fathers mentioned, situated, as it was, far from the world of men, upon a lofty mountain, and embracing
a forest, a fountain from which issued limpid waters, and one tree which 'would be marveled at for its height by Indians in
their woods.' 4
l

removed from the knowledge of men. 2 derived from Augustine. 3

d.

91. 206.

Pair. Lat. 91. 43-44- 207. 8. 7. For the patristic and mediaeval views of Paradise, see the Bible dictionaries under Paradise and Eden McClintock and Strong,
*

Thus

In Gen.

Encyclopaedia of Bibl., Theol., and Eccl. Lit.

7.

652-9;

Schenkel, Bibel-

Lexikon

Schaff-Herzog, Encyc. of Religious Knowledge, ed. Jackson, 8. 348-9; Zockler, Gesch. der Beziehungen zwischen Theologie und Nattirzvissenschaft I. 127-9, 173, 287, 349; Renan, Hist. Gen. des Langucs Sem., 26. ed., pp. 466-479. A brief popular account is given by Baring-Gould, Curious Myths of the Middle Ages, pp. 250-265. Cf. also
2.

49-50;

Patch,

'Some Elements in Mediaeval Descriptions of the Otherworld' (Pub. Mod. Lang. Assoc. 33 (1918). 601-643). 'Purg. 28; 32. 38 ff. For analogies with Dante's Terrestrial Paradise, see the notes of Scartazzini, Plumptre, and Longfellow, on Purg. 28. I ff.
;

Kraus, Dante,

417; Coli, // Paradiso Terrestre Dantesco. With his. doctrine of the dissemination of seeds or germs might be compared several of the passages cited above from the Avesta and the Bundahish.
p.

Ivi

INTRODUCTION

synopsis of the views of Ephraem, Bede, and others who hold kindred opinions, may be found in Raleigh's History of the

World (1.3).
Ages on, and particularly during the Renais Chaucer (ParL Fowls 172-210), Boccaccio sance, poets (Teseide, Bk. 7), Tasso (Gerusalemme Liberata, Bk. 15), and Milton (Par. Lost, Bk. 4), have been in part indebted for their Paradises and enchanted gardens to classical writers, in such passages as the following from the Odyssey (tr. Cotterill)
the Middle
like
:

From

Here comes never the snow, nor a violent tempest and rain-storm 1 Here incessantly breatheth the breeze of the soft-voiced Zephyr.

Which winds ne'er shake nor ever a rain-storm Wetteth, and never a snowflake falleth, but cloudless the aether Spreadeth above, and over it floateth a radiant whiteness."

The
1

descriptions of the Golden for this purpose. 3

42

Age

are likewise

drawn upon

566-7.
43-5.

6.
3

For references
pp. 172
ff.,

to such classical writers, see

Rohde, Der Griechische

ff.

Roman,

512

ff.

2d

ed., pp.

183

ff.,

545

PHYSIOLOGUS
THE PHYSIOLOGUS
IN

GENERAL

The Physiologus also known as the Bestiary is a book of popular theology and morality, illustrating some of the chief doctrines of the Christian religion by means of the real or sup
posed characteristics of actual or fabulous animals, or employing
these
is

It characteristics as alluring or warning examples. 1 not unlikely that this Christian Physiologus reposes upon earlier

same

pagan books of natural history, setting forth the qualities of animals, and incidentally of plants and stones. Heliodorus, his Greek romance of Theagenes and Chariclea in the writing second half of the third century, 2 has one of his characters, an 'If you wish an example from natural Egyptian, exclaim (3. 8) here is one taken out of our sacred books. The bird history,
:

Charadrius cures those

it

who

perceives at a distance

are afflicted with the jaundice. If any one coming towards it who labors

under

this distemper, it immediately runs away and shuts its not out of an envious refusal of its assistance, as some eyes suppose, but because it knows by instinct that, on the view of the

afflicted person, the disorder will pass from him to itself, and therefore it is solicitous to avoid encountering his eyes.' 3 Now

as a similar trait
it

is ascribed to the Charadrius in the Physiologus, has been thought that these Egyptian sacred books contained much of the matter appropriated by the Physiologus, and that

probably the original collection which was to constitute the basis of the later Physiologus may have been formed under such a
ruler as

Ptolemy Euergetes

II

(176-117

B. c.).

Whenever such earlier compilations may have been made, the book that we understand by the term Physiologus (the word
1

Lauchert, Geschichte des Physiologus, Croiset, Hist. Litt. Gr. 5. 796.

D.
2.

p. 46.

"Similarly Aelian (ca. A.

225) Nat. An.

30.

17.

13;

Plutarch (ca. 100),

p. xii.

Sympos.
*Cf.

5.

7.

8;

cf.

Pliny

n.

94.

Hommel, Die Aethiopische Uebersetzung des Physiologus,

Iviii

INTRODUCTION
clearly to
2

means Naturalist) seems

Alexandria,
1

have been put together

in Greek,

in

before 140
it

B. c.
it

The

earliest texts of

must have been

though the

Greek manuscripts of
Ethiopic Arabic. 6
3

at present
fifth

known

are
it

late.

About the

beginning or middle of the

century

was

translated into

5 and Syriac, 4 and .somewhat later into Armenian and been made before The Latin translation must have 7 There are also complete or partial translations into Old 43 1. High German, Flemish, Dutch, Provenqal, Old French (4), Middle English, Italian, Waldensian, Roumanian, Icelandic, 8 Mediaeval Greek, Servian, and Russian, besides Old English.

One writer has said: 'With the exception of the Bible, there is perhaps no other book in all literature that has been more widely current in every cultivated tongue and among every class of
That it is of Egyptian, and specifically of Alexandrian origin is shown by various considerations: (i) the mention of the ibis, ichneumon, crocodile, and Phoenix; (2) the occurrence of fifteen of the stories in the work of the Egyptian priest, Horapollo; (3) the mention of the
1

and references
to Alexandria
;

Nitrian desert, northwest of Cairo; (4) the mention of Indian products, to Indian fables, which would naturally find their way
(5) the Alexandrian origin of the symbolism by which the animal stories were adapted to Christian uses; etc. 2 It seems to be referred to by Justin Martyr (d. 168 A. D.), by Clement

of Alexandria, Origen, and other early Fathers (Lauchert, pp. 65, 68

ff.

Hommel,
3

Land, Anec. Syr. 4. 126-7). Translation into German by Hommel, pp. 45

p.

xxxi;

ff.

also

Rom. Forsch-

ungen
*

5.

13-36.

1795.
5

Translation into Latin by Tychsen in Physiologus Syrus, Rostock, later Syriac version in Land, Anec. Syr., Vol. 4. Translated into French by Cahier, Nouveaux Melanges d'Archeologie

I.

117-138.

'Translated into Latin by Land, op. cit. 4. 137 ff. For all four trans lations, see Lauchert, pp. 79 ff., and cf. Mann, Anglia Beiblatt 10. 278-9. 7 Lauchert, p. 89. Texts in Mai, Class. Auct. 7 (1835). 589-596; Cahier

and Martin, Melanges d'Archeologie, Vols.

above, pp. 279-280.
8

2,

3,

and

4.

Cf.

Mann, as

Lauchert, pp.

Das Thierbuch
46-56.

110-155, 300-2; Mann, as above, pp. 280-5; Reinsch, des Normannischen Dichters Guillaume Le Clerc, pp.

Kingdom,

Concerning the sea-monster, Holbrook (Dante and the Animal 'From my friend Sandor L. Landeau I learn p. 204) says: that he heard the tale in his childhood from the lips of peasants in
Hungary.'

PHYSIOLOGUS
1

Hx

people.'

Certain

it

is

that current notions of the pelican, the

Phoenix, the unicorn, and the salamander are due to the former popularity of the Physiologus.

The mention of
gory,

or

the Bible suggests metaphor, natural objects

how

often, in parable, alle

spiritual lessons, or

human
:

are employed to enforce are characterized by compari beings

son with animals or plants

Go

to the ant, thou sluggard (Prov. 6. 6).

;

of the

and the fowls But ask now the beasts, and they shall teach thee or speak to the earth, and it air, and they shall tell thee shall teach thee and the fishes of the sea shall declare unto thee
; ;

(Job. 12.

7, 8.).'
is

The kingdom of heaven

13-

like to a grain of

mustard seed (Matt.

3i).

The field is the world; the good seed are the children of the king dom; but the tares are the children of the wicked one (Matt. 13. 38).
I

am

the true vine, and

my
as

Father

is

the

husbandman (John

15.

i).

Be ye therefore wise
10.

serpents,

and harmless as doves

(Matt.

16).
is

Their wine

the poison of dragons, and the cruel

venom

of asps

(Deut. 32. 33).

Go
Ye

ye,

and

tell

that fox, Behold,

cast out devils (Lk. 13. 32).

5.

are the salt of the earth (Matt.

13).
7.

Inwardly they are ravening wolves (Matt.

15).

They

are greedy dogs that can never have enough (Isa. 56. n).

The
is

sense of the spiritual meaning within the material fact

3

what makes

Browning

poets, to say:
every

and

all

supreme
Earth's

artists.

It is

what

led Mrs.

crammed with heaven,

with God.
.

And
1

common bush

afire

Angelsdchsischen Physiologus, p. 3. text of the Physiologus ends 'The Holy Scriptures have said nothing at random concerning animals and birds' the Armenian says they 'do not mention animals without some mystery.' Cf. Cahier,
Sokoll,
1

Zum

The Ethiopic

Melanges
erunt'
8

'Nihil Scripturse sine similitudine nobis dix3. 239 (MS. C) (with manifest allusion to Matt. 13. 34). Aurora Leigh, Bk. 7.
:

Ix

INTRODUCTION
If

man

could

feel,

Not one
But

day, in the artist's ecstasy, every day, feast, fast, or working-day,

The spiritual significance burn through The hieroglyphic of material shows, Henceforward he would paint the globe with wings,

And And

reverence fish and fowl, the

bull, the tree,

even his very body as a man.

Hence, however severely

allegoric

we may condemn

the abuses of the

is

method

in its application to Scripture, there

at the
all

root of symbolism something natural and necessary. all understand the sign for the thing signified.

We

take
is
1

We

what

meant when a person

We
in

all,

called a bear, a serpent, a cur, or a cat. to refer specifically to the Physiologus, attribute human
is

virtues

and

vices to animals,

Aesop's fables, Reynard

the

and find pleasure and instruction Fox, and the Uncle Remus stories.

THE OLD ENGLISH PHYSIOLOGUS

MANUSCRIPT

These three poems, like the Phoenix, are contained in the Exeter Book (95 b 98*), for which see p. xxv.
COHERENCE OF THE POEMS
the Physiologus has 49 chapters, corre to as many topics, though the various translations differ sponding with respect to the number. Of the whole, Old English poetry

The standard form of

has

of only three the Panther, the Whale (Aspand the Partridge or, if we add the Phoenix, four. Turtle}, Do these three short poems which follow the Phoenix in the Exeter Book form a brief Physiologusf Do they constitute a portion of a longer Old English poetical Physiologus, the rest of which has been lost? Or are they unrelated merely versions of three unconnected chapters which happened to strike the
translator's eye, or his fancy ? The third hypothesis is easily disproved, at least
1

made use

on the assumpwriters
see

For echoes of the Physiologus

14.

in

certain

Elizabethan

Lauchert, Englische Studien

188-210.

PHYSIOLOGUS
tion (see p. Ixxxviii) that the third

Ixi

poem

is

the Partridge: for (i)

the order found here

Royal

2.

Greek MS. A, of MS. C. XII, of Cahier's B, of the fragment found in Jerome's

is

that of Pitra's

writings, of the Arabic, the Ethiopia, the archetype of the Syriac version at Leiden, and of Cahier's MS. C, so far as the first two

animals are concerned (the third is missing) (2) the second and third have a backward reference in the word gen ('further') (3) the first poem, the Panther, has a general introduction, refer
;

ring to the variety of birds and animals upon the earth, under the second of which classes the author proceeds to speak of the

Panther;
the third

(4) the

first

poem has 'We heard

'I

poem

begins,

heard

in the same hortatory manner (6) the third poem ends beginning with Uton (see p. Ixxxviii) with Finit, which, under the circumstances, is more likely to mark the end of a series than of a single short poem. Hence the three poems are not versions of unconnected chapters, nor
;

tell' (8-9), while (5) the third poem ends as the second, with a sentence

tell';

did the

Old English poet

treat

them

as unconnected.

Do
The

they, then, constitute a portion of a larger poetic cycle ? answer to this depends upon the reply to the question raised

by the gap

in the third poem. If this gap represents only a part of this single poem, the cycle, upon the basis of the facts adduced above, must have consisted, so far as we can see, of only these

three

members 1

and the evidence adduced under the head of

the Partridge (pp. Ixxxviff.) points to this conclusion. 2

AUTHOR AND DATE

Dietrich
3

the Phoenix, Guthlac,

in conception

believed the Physiologus to have the same author as and Juliana, that is, Cynewulf. This he

argues from similarity of diction, and from general likenesses and treatment. However, the scant page which he
devotes to the subject does not afford

him scope for

detailed

^Dietrich (Commentatio, p. n) suggested that three orders of ani mals were represented by the three poems quadrupeds, fishes, and birds Ebert (Anglia 6. 241) modified this to animals of the land, of the sea,
;

and of the
2
3

air.

Ci. Tupper, Jour.

Eng. and Germ. Phil. n.

10-11.

10.

Commentatio, pp.

Ixii

INTRODUCTION

1 proof. Sokoll goes into the subject much more fully. He says that almost the whole vocabulary of the Physiologus belongs also! to the Phoenix, and likewise affirms a close relationship between,

the diction of the Physiologus and that of the Christ. Several 2 of his monograph are devoted to an examination of the pages

vocabulary, metre, style, etc., of the Physiologus, in order prove that it must be ascribed to Cynewulf
.

to;

On

and Schwarz oppose

Physiologus

the other hand, Lefevre, Wiilker, Korting, Brandl, Mann, 3 Trautmann thinks that the this view.

may

Barnouw 5
logus
is

will

be ascribed to Cynewulf with some probability.* go no further than to assert that, if the Physio
it is

by Cynewulf,

later than the Elene.

If I did not hesitate before assigning to Cynewulf so many Old 6 English poems, I should associate myself on this point with

Dietrich and Sokoll. If the Physiologus must be by some disciple or close imitator

is
;

if

not by Cynewulf, it by him, it is prob

ably one of his later productions. As for the date, it is in gen eral that of Cynewulf's period, the second half of the eighth
7

century.

THE PANTHER
of the panther in the Physiologus may be typically 8 In the represented by the Greek text published by Lauchert. Biblical passage which serves as a foundation, 'panther' is due
to the Septuagint, the

The account

'young

lion'

of the Authorized Version

representing the Hebrew. The sentence serves as a mere pretext for this chapter.
:

from Hosea, however,

The prophet prophesied and said 'I am become as a panther to Ephraim' [Hos. 5. 14]. The Naturalist said concerning the panther
1

Op.
2

cit., p.

21.

Pp. 11-21.

"Jansen, Die Cynewulf-Forschung, pp. 115-6.

*

Kynewulf, pp.
8

42, 122.

8 T

Textkritische Untersuchungen, p. 206. Cf. my edition of the Christ, p. Ixv.

Brandl, Gesch. der Altengl. Lit.

1047)
;

1044,

Trautmann, Kynewulf,
p.

(Paul, Grundriss, 2d ed., p. 122 (A. D. 740-780)

;

2.

1034,

Richte

Chronologische Studien, 8 Pp. 248-9.

101.

PHYSIOLOGUS

Ixiii

that he has this natural property: He is beloved by all the animals, but a foe of the dragon. He is as variegated as Joseph's coat. He When he has eaten and is filled, he is exceeding quiet and meek.
sleeps in his den.

And

the third day he arises

from

sleep,

out with a loud voice.

afar off

fragrance

And the animals that are nigh and that From his voice there streams all hear his voice. of spices. And the animals follow the fragrance of

crying are
the the

panther's smell, running up to it. Thus when Christ was roused on the third day and rose from the dead, all fragrance came to us, both the peaceable ones that are

nigh and those that are afar

fold
9, is
:

off

[Eph.

2.

the intellectual

13]

wisdom of God, 'Upon thy right hand did stand

Mani 17; cf. Ps. 57. 19]. as the Psalmist said [Ps. 45. the queen, clothed in vesture
She
is

wrought with gold, and arrayed Manifold is Christ, since he is

in divers colors.'

the Church.

virginity, temperance, compassionate-

ness, faith, virtue, patience, concord, peace.

Well, therefore, did the

Naturalist speak concerning the panther.

THE WHALE (ASP-TURTLE)

THE GROWTH OF THE LEGEND

There can be no doubt that the germ of that chapter of the hysiologus which is concerned with the sea-monster (or so-called whale) is to be found in a story related by Nearchus, who was
admiral of Alexander's
ber of
fleet

of the Indus to the coast of Persia.

during the voyage from the mouth In late October or Novem

325

B. c.,

he sailed past the island of Ashtola (Astola) or

1

Sungadeep (Sangadip), off the coast of Baluchistan, in Lat. 25 7', Long. 63 40', and between Ras Ormarah (Hormarah, LTrmarah, Aruba, Arabah) and Ras Jaddi (Cape Passeenoe,
2 From the Ichthyophagi of the Pessani, Pasni). coast of Mekran (Makran) he heard the tale preserved opposite

Passenoe,

by Arrian (tea. 180 A. D.) and Strabo (f ca. 25 A. 3 fuller form of the legend is thus reported by Arrian

D.).

The

*The island was and is known by a great variety of names (PaulyWissowa, Real-Encyclopadie der Classischen Wissenschaften, s. v. Ashtola Geographi Greed Minores, ed. Cyclopedia of India, s. v. Ashtola
; ;

Miiller,

i.

344).

Among

these are Karnina,

it

Selera,

Sataluh, Island of
21), Pliny

the Sun.
2

Among

the writers (54),

who mention
Mela
(3. 7),

are Ptolemy (6.

8, 20,

(6.
8

26), Solinus

Curtius (10. i).

Indica, chap. 31 (cf. chap. 26).

Ixiv

INTRODUCTION
(BEFORE 300
B. c.)

heard

While Nearchus was passing the coast of the Ichthyophagi, he tell of an island about a hundred stadia distant from the mainland, where no one dwelt. The natives said that it was con secrated to the Sun, and bore the name of Nosala, arid that no one was willing to land there, but that if any one did so through ignorance, he was never seen again. Nearchus goes on to relate

that one of his cutters,

manned by Egyptians, disappeared not

far

whereupon the leaders of the expedition affirmed that they had landed on the island without being aware of the danger, and so had vanished. Nearchus then sent a thirty-oared ves sel to circumnavigate the island, warning the crew not to land, but rather to sail close to the shore, and call out to the steersman by name, or to any others whose names they knew. Since no one answered, Nearchus himself rowed to the island, and forced his He then went ashore, and thus sailors, against their will, to land. proved that the talk about the island was an idle tale. Another story that he heard about it was to the effect that one of
this

from

island,

the Nereids dwelt there, though her name is not mentioned; she, it was said, would take her fill of love with any man who came, but afterward would turn him into a fish, and cast him into the sea. 1 the Nereid, and at length This she promised to do, but at the same time solicited his love, which the Sun granted; but, having com passion upon the men whom she had turned into fishes, he restored them to their former state. From these had descended the race of| the Ichthyophagi, which had come down to Alexander's time.
this account, the

On

Sun grew angry with

commanded her

to depart.

According to Philostratus (Life of Apollonius of Tyana 3. 56), this Nereid was 'a dreadful female demon, which would snatch away many mariners, and would not even allow them to fasten a cable to the rock.'

He

Cf. below, p. Ixviii, note 3. related to the Siren which Boiardo, Berni, and Ariosto represent as lying further out to sea than the whale which is two miles long, and rises eleven paces above the water, and which

calls the 'sacred island' Selera.

The Nereid may be

Alcina accordingly persuades Astolfo

62, 64;
2.

is

an island (Or/. Innam.

Orl. Fur. 6. 37, 40-42.

2.

13. 58,
iceShake

(Berni) 42. 60, 64-68; speare's (M. N. D. 2. i. 150-2)

14. 6;

mermaid on a dolphin's back Uttering such dulcet and harmonious breath That the rude sea grew civil at her song
is

the siren of Ariosto (6. 40),

Che

col suo

dolce canto accheta

il

mare,

but the position upon the

dolphin's back carries us directly back to classical mythology and art (see, for example, Pliny 36. 5. 4).

PHYSIOLOGUS

Ixv

shorter form

is

found

in

Strabo 1

Nearchos says that he proved the falsehood of a story which was firmly believed in by the sailors in his fleet that there was an island situated in the passage which proved fatal to those who anchored

on its shores, since a bark disappeared when it came to this island and was never seen again, and some men who were sent in search did not dare to land upon the island, but before sailing away from it shouted and called to the crew, when, as no one returned an answer, they took their departure. But as all blamed the island for the loss of the men, Nearchos tells us that he himself sailed to it, and having anchored, disembarked with a part of his crew, and made a circuit of the island. But as he could find no trace of the men of whom he was in search, he gave up the task and returned.

Various theories have been proposed to account for the legend

1.

durable.

Mela seems to imply that the heat in the island was unen He is somewhat confused regarding the geography,
:

though he appears to be speaking of our island (3. 7) 'Opposite the mouths of the Indus lie the regions of the sun, so called. These are so uninhabitable that the power of the, surrounding
air causes instant death
;

and between those mouths

is

the distill

of Patalene, which in some parts is without any one to [trict the soil, on account of the intolerable heat.'
i

Miiller suggests 2 that -the island was a rendezvous for pirates, who might be interested to keep their haunts to them
2.

selves.

Pliny

tells

us (6. 26) that companies of archers were

carried on board the vessels plying between Arabia and the west coast of India, because the Indian seas were infested by pirates.

ICurzon (Persia 2. 448) remarks of certain Arab tribes skirting southern littoral of the Persian Gulf that 'they have been jthe addicted from time immemorial to piratical escapades.' 3 Near
j

this
1

same

coast, Lingah,

on the Persian

side, is the chief

town

15. 2. 13, p. 726,

2
3

translated by McCrindle, Ancient India, pp. 91-2.

i.

Geogr. Gr. Min.

352.

25) tells of the pirate vessels, more than a hun number, that went on summer cruises from the coast below Goa, twenty or thirty vessels together. For those at Socotra, cf. Marco Polo
(3. 24,

Marco Polo
in

dred

3- 32.

INTRODUCTION
of the piratical Joasmees (Jowasmis, Jewasimis, Jowasimees), who, at least previous to 1820, frequented Ashtola: 'This island
1

was once famous as the rendezvous of the Jowasimee pirates; and here they committed many horrid and savage murders on 2 The vessels the crews of the vessels which they captured.'
they burnt, after massacring the crew. The air of the island may have been unhealthful in anti 3.

no longer so. Thus Lord Curzon says of Gwadur, onlyi 'Gwadur was ones about a hundred miles away (Persia 2. 431) one of the most popular stations of the Telegraph Line, and was:
quity, if
:

regarded as the sanitarium of the Gulf ports, the temperature being very equable, and existence quite endurable even in the

summer months. From some unknown cause, however, attrib uted by some to the sea-water, which is here so strongly impreg nated with sulphuretted hydrogen that the fish are often killed
in great

numbers, a malarial fever has developed

;

itself,

which

attacks every new-comer as it was once sought.'

and the place

is

now

as

much shunned

As large numbers of turtles are caught upon the island 4. for the sake of their shells, it may be that the legend was invented
by those who were engaged
ble intruders at a distance
;

order to keep possi have been so infected* may by the abandoned carcases of the turtles which were caught only
in this pursuit, in

or the air

who

for the sake of their shells as to be, or seem, poisonous to those attempted to land, especially as there appears to be but one

good landing-place.
sider

To do justice to this theory, and to gain a tolerable idea of the character of the island, it is desirable to con-i
two comparatively modern accounts.
4

Lieutenant G. B.

Kempthorne,
writes
1
:

describing in 1835 a survey

made

in

1828, thus

Royal Geog. Soc. 5 (1835). 268. Mela Pliny says that in the island 'every animal instantly dies' that it is 'so uninhabitable that the power of the ambient air instantly kills those who land.' Kempthorne found no living animal there excepl
8
;

Cycl. of India. Lieut. G. B. Kempthorne, Jour.

rats

Holdich (Gates of India, p. 160) (see opposite page). 'sea-urchins and sea-snakes abounded in such numbers as to

says thai'

make

the

process of exploration quite sufficiently exciting.' 4 Jour. Royal Geog. Soc. 5. 266-8.

PHYSIOLOGUS

Ixvii

Ashtola is a small desolate island, about four or five miles in circumference, situated twelve miles from the coast of Mekran. Its cliffs rise rather abruptly from the sea to the height of about three hundred feet and it is inaccessible except in one place, which is a
;

sandy beach, about one mile

.

in extent,

on the northern

side.

Great

quantities of turtle frequent this island for the purpose of depositing Not a vestige of any habitation now remains. their eggs. . .

party went on shore one night for the purpose of catching left the turtle, a description of which may not be uninteresting. ship at sunset, and reached the shore about dark, then hauled the boat up on the beach; and when this was done formed ourselves
. . .

We

two distinct parties, and dispersed to different parts along the Having reached the place where we thought it likely that the turtle would land, we lay down, keeping a sharp look out and We were thus all in making as little noise as possible. anxious expectation of the appearance of the turtle; and six bells had just gone on board that is, it was eleven o'clock, p. M. when we saw the first, to our great delight, coming on shore just oppo site us. It looked like a black rock moving slowly and steadily out of the water. We did not interrupt its progress until it had got some distance upon the beach, when a rush was made towards it, and it was immediately turned over on its back, without giving it
into

beach.

time either to defend itself or blind its assailants by throwing the sand with its flippers or fins, which they do with such force that it is almost dangerous to come near them. It took six stout men thus to turn the largest that was caught. We caught seven
. . .

turtle that night,

and six more the night after. The Arabs come to this island and kill immense numbers of these
.

not for the purpose of food, for they never partake of it, it as an unclean animal; but they traffic with the shell to China, where it is made into a kind of paste, and then into combs, ornaments, &c., in imitation of tortoiseshell. The carcases of the poor animals are thus strewed about the beach in all directions, causing a stench so great that it was scarcely bearable; in fact, we could smell it some distance off the shore. The only land-animals we could see on the island were rats, and they were swarming; they feed chiefly on the dead turtle.
turtle,

considering

And

earlier,

We
1

1 according to Vincent, Captain Blair -had written were warned by the natives of Passenoe that it would be
it

dangerous to approach the island of Ashtola, as

zvas enchanted*;

The Commerce and Navigation of

92,

the Ancients in the Indian

Ocean

:i.

299.

with

"McCrindle (Ancient India, p. superstitious fear by the

natives

note i) says: 'It is still regarded of the neighbouring coast.'

Ixviii

INTRODUCTION

This superstitious story into a rock. did not deter us; we visited the island, found plenty of excellent had the turtle, and saw the rock alluded to, which at a distance 1 The story was probably told to appearance of a ship under sail.
prevent our disturbing the turtle; the tale of Nearchus's transport.
it

and that a ship had been turned

has, however,

some

affinity to

2 According to Charles Masson, Ashtola

is

now

a goal of

Bud

dhist pilgrimage:

and pilgrims proceed no farther than Hinglatz,* to be especially praiseworthy and beneficial to extend the pious tour to Satadip, an island off the coast of Mekran, and between Hormara and Pessani. I was surprised at discovering that this celebrated island was no other than the Ashtola of our maps, the Asthilal of Arabs and Baloches, the Carnina and

Many
it

votaries

but

is

deemed

Enchanted

Isle of

Nearchus, and the Asthse[a] of Ptolemy.

Holdich (Gates of India, p. 160) remarks: 'I have been to that island, the island of Astola, and the tales that were told to Nearkhos are told of it still. There, off the southern face of it, is the "sail rock," the
legendary relic of a lost ship.' "Cf. Odyssey 13. 154 ff2 cf. 4.3 Narrative of Various Journeys in Belochistan, etc., 4. 391-3 295, and, for Masson himself, Holdich's Gates of India, p. 345. 3 'Sacred to the goddess Nana (now identified with Siva by Hindus).
; . .
.

The Assyrian
in

or Persian goddess
B.

Nana
c.'

was a well-established
this

deity
shrine,

Mesopotamia 2280 years

'next

possibly

to

Juggernath,

According to Holdich, draws the largest crowds

of

pilgrims (Hindu and Mussulman alike) of any in India.' The character of Nana is outlined by Jastrow (Hastings, Diet. Bible, Extra Vol., p. 541) : 'At Erech, in the extreme south, there flourished the cult of a goddess

who appears to have been conceived as a deity of a character, punishing severely those who disobey her a wargoddess rather than a mother of life but who in later texts is identified
known
as Nona,
violent

with Ishtar.' Elsewhere Jastrow says (Encyc. Brit., nth ed. 14. 870-1) : 'She [Ishtar] appears under various names, among which are Nana, etc. Ishtar is celebrated and invoked as the great mother, as the mistress of lands, as clothed in splendor and power one might almost
.

say as the personification of life itself. But there are two aspects to this goddess of life. She brings forth, she fertilizes the fields, she clothes nature in joy and gladness, but she also withdraws her favors,

and when she does so the

fields wither, and men and animals cease to reproduce. In place of life, barrenness and death ensue. She is thus also a grim goddess, at once cruel and destructive. can, therefore,

We

PHYSIOLOGUS
of the later legend is thus seen to be as follows enchanted island, or the being that inhabits it, causes the disappearance or transformation of men who touch upon its
:

The germ

An

was and is the numbers and it is possible that there may be some connection between the capture of these turtles and the reputation of the island. The story enters upon a new phase with the romance of PseudoCallisthenes, or rather with the apocryphal letter of Alexander to Aristotle, which must have been already extant when the romance was compiled. 1 As the romance was composed at Alexandria about 200 A. D., 2 and as the outlines of the work are to be ascribed to the age of the Ptolemies (323-247 B. c.), it is apparent that no great interval is likely to have elapsed between the story related by Nearchus and that of the Pseudo-Callisthenes.
shores.

As a

historical fact, the island in question

;

resort of large turtles in great

reputed island, story is to this effect a boat, proves to be an animal, suddenly being approached by The sinks, and causes the occupants of the boat to be engulfed.
:

The

kernel of the

new

tale runs, translated

from the Greek3

understand that she was also invoked as a goddess of war and battles and
of the chase.'

May
less,

the the

not the Nereid (p. Ixiv, above), then, so seductive and so ruth represent this Nana-Ishtar- worshiped at Hinglatz, and might not antiquity of the legend thus bear some relation to Babylonian

is hardly more than 200 miles in a straight line from Gulf, and Susa, where, according to Holdich (p. 163), Nana dwelt for 1635 years (to 645 B. c., when she was reinstated at Erech), not so far. As to the sea-route in ancient times through the

mythology?

Erech

Persian

Persian Gulf,
PP- 54-571

along the coast of

Baluchistan,
ed., p. 200.

to

India,

see

Holdich,

Rohde, Der Griechische Roman, 2d

So Zacher, Pseudocallisthenes, p. 102. Rohde is disposed to think that the earliest form of the romance was actually written down in the Ptolemaic era (op. cit., p. 197, note i). See also C. Miiller, PseudoCallisthenes, p.
6

xx
3.

(in Arriani
17.

Anabasis

et Indica, Paris, 1846).

Ed. Miiller,

The Latin version by

Julius Valerius,

composed

between 270 and 330 A. D. (so Kuebler in the Teubner edition of Valerius, p. vn), will be found at the foot of the page in Miiller's edi tion, as well as in the Teubner volume. The Latin, while making certain points of the Greek clearer, misses the essential thing for us by failing to identify the island with an animal.

1XX

INTRODUCTION

When we had come

I

to the city of Prasiaka,

which seemed

to be

the metropolis of India,

we

discovered a fertile promontory.

When

had

set out

with a few of
questioning

my men

tained that the inhabitants subsisted on

for this promontory, we ascer fish, and had the form of

some of them, I found that they were of I made .inquiry about the region, they pointed away to an island, which was visible off at sea. This, they said, was the sepulchre of a very ancient king, and contained much consecrated gold. Hereupon the barbarians disappeared, leaving their boats, to the number of twelve, behind. My kinsman and friend, Philo, together with Hephaestion and Craterus, were unwilling that I should cross over. Philo's words
barbarous
speech.

women.

On

When

'Let me go in your stead, so that, should it turn out badly, I run the risk, and not you; while if all goes well, I will send a may boat back for you. Even should Philo perish, you would never 1 but if anything should happen to you, want for other friends Alexander, all the world would suffer.' Thereupon I allowed myself to be dissuaded. He then set off for the island, but, when an hour had elapsed, all at once the animal sank to the bottom of the sea. 2 Thus, while we were looking on, the animal disappeared, and the whole boat's crew perished miserably, to our great sorrow. But when I searched for the barbarians, they were nowhere to be founc We remained on that promontory for eight days, and there we sax the Hebdomadarion, an animal with elephants on its back.*

were

This story

is

promontory is probably Ras Ormarah, Nearchus came to the fishermen who fled
sels.

pieced together from several earlier ones. Th 4 since, after passing it at the sight of his ves

The

island containing the sepulchre of the ancient king,

however, was not Ashtola, but was situated at the entrance tc the Persian Gulf, the ancient name being Ogyris 5 (Organa), or 6 Oarakta, the former probably representing Ormuz, and the latter,

Kishm. Curtius relates (10. i) that those who were attracted by the rumors of gold to seek the island that contained the monu ment of this king, Erythras, were never seen again. The rest of
the tale in Pseudo-Callisthenes seems to be an echo of the ston related by Nearchus of Ashtola.

*A
2

play on the

dpa&i>T<av.

*Cf. the
*
5

word Philo. The translation is guesswork. later Hindu stories of the earth supported by an elephant on

the back of a tortoise.

Cf. Arrian, Indica, chap. 26, with Holdich, Gates of India, p. 158.

Strabo 16. 766-7; Mela 3. 8; 'Arrian, Indica, chap. 37.

Pliny

6. 28.

PHYSIOLOGUS

There is an important parallel in Pseudo-Callisthenes 2. 38, 1 where we are told that Alexander, having encamped on the sea shore, embarked his soldiers, and sailed to an island not far away, where they heard, but did not see, men speaking Greek. Some of the soldiers, persuaded by a diver, leaped overboard and swam ashore, in order to explore the island; but no sooner had they landed than crabs issued from it, and dragged them back into
the water.

This frightened Alexander, so that he ordered the

of Pseudo-Callisthenes are thus reducible to this
:

sailors to return to land.

The legends

An

island, or

island or its

a sea-beast {crab) representing in some sort an destructive power, plunges the seafarer who would
next related in

land upon

it

into the deep.

The

tale is

Hebrew by Rabbah bar

bar Hana,

a Babylonian rabbi who lived between A. D. 257 and 320. One of the journeys he undertook was through the desert in which
the children of Israel wandered for forty years, and where his Arab guide pointed out to him Mount Sinai, and the place where Korah had been swallowed up by the earth. From this guide

or other Arabs he

may have

heard the fantastic

tales

which he

afterwards recounted, and which caused his colleagues to remark, 'All Rabbahs are asses, and all bar bar Hanas fools.' 2 Since
the

Arabs were the

active carriers or intermediaries in the

com
3

mercial intercourse between

Egypt and India

in those times,

nothing is more natural that that they should pick up such a 4 Rabbah's version is legend in passing and repassing Ashtola.
in the
1

Babylonian Talmud (Baba Bathra 73b)

cf.

Miiller's ed., p. 89;

Zacher,

p. 139.

Jewish Encyclopedia 10. 291. 8 Schoff, Periplus of the Erythraan Sea, pp. 3
4

ff.

Vincent, Periplus,

PP. 37, 59, 60.

by way of the Persian Gulf 'island like one of the gardens of Paradise.' While the passengers were disporting themselves on the shore, and some had lighted the fires in their fire-pots, the master of the ship called upon them to embark speedily, 'for this apparent island upon which ye are is not really an island, but it is a great fish that hath become stationary in the midst of the sea, and the sand hath accumu lated upon it, so that it hath become like an island, and trees have
It

was while

sailing to the East Indies

first

that Sindbad,

on his

voyage, came to the

1XX11

INTRODUCTION
Once, while on a ship, we came to a gigantic fish at 1 to be an island, since there was sand on
rest,
its

which

we supposed

back, in

2 which grass was growing. We therefore landed, made a fire, and cooked our meal. But when the fish felt the heat, he rolled over, and we should have drowned had not the ship been near.

grown upon
although

it

since times of old.'

He

spoke, but too late for some,

abandoned their goods, including the fire-pots. 'The island had moved, and descended to the bottom of the sea, with all that were upon it, and the roaring sea, agitated with waves, closed over it' (Lane's translation of the Arabian Nights'). Cf. Rohde, Der Griechische Roman, 2d ed., pp. 191-6; 'De Reizen von Sindebad,' De Gids (1889) 3.
they
278-312.
1

So

in

the

Latin

texts

of

Mai

(Class.
:

Auct.

7.

590)

and Cahier

'habens super corium suum (Melanges d'Archeologie 3. 253, MS. B) tamquam sabulones qui sunt (B, sicut) iuxta litora (B, littore) maris.' So likewise in the Sindbad story, in Kazwini, Philipp de Thaon ('Le Les graveles sunt les sablon de mer prent, sur sun dos 1'estent.
.

mund'), Guillaume le Clerc (ed. 2272-3, 'Font granz pels el sablon ficher, Qui ed. Cahier, Melanges 3. 255, 'Altretel est come dos en som'), Olaus Magnus, Brunetto Latini
richeises del
186,

Reinsch,

11.

2259-60; also
avis'
;
'

semble terre a lor

sablon L'eskerdes de son

vent aporte sablon et ajostent sor lui, There is no mention of sand in the Ethiopic or the two Syriac versions; the Armenian has (Cahier, Nouv. Mel. I. 129), 'He keeps to sandy places,' with which compare R. F. Burton's statement
'Li

(Tresor, ed. Chabaille, p. et i naist herbes et petiz

arbrissiaus'), etc.

(Zanzibar
projecting
2

I.

200)

from

'When fewer ships visited the port, the sandspit "Frenchman's Island" was covered with bay-turtle
:

[green turtle].'

Perhaps this trait may owe something to the islands of shrubbery which float away from estuaries into tropical seas (Dana, Manual of Geology, 4th ed., p. 156). Floating islets of matted trees are sometimes seen fifty or a hundred miles off the mouth of the Ganges (and perhaps the Indus as well; cf. Curtius 9. 8), and among the Moluccas or the
Philippines (Lyell, Principles of Geology, nth ed., 2. 364-6). According to Lyell, ships have sometimes been in imminent peril, as these islands have often been mistaken for terra, firma, when in fact they were in

Less pertinent are the ancient stories concerning the Anaphe, Thera, and Delos (for volcanic islands like Thera (Santorin), see Lyell 2. 58 ff., 67 ff.). On the disappearance of islands along the Baluchistan coast, see Jour. Royal Soc. Arts 49. 419,
rapid

motion.

islands of Rhodes,

424.

Under date of

Sept. 12, 1913, a report

'Falcon and

Hope

Islands, of the Friendly or

Pacific, have disappeared from view. and a few white men also have disappeared.'

came from San Francisco: Tonga group, in the South With them several hundred natives

PHYSIOLOGUS

Ixxiii

Here, at length, are the particulars which belong to the mediaeval

form of the
by Van

story.

In the Arabic
stories collected

of Indian Marvels, edited and translated der Lith and Devic (Leyden, 1883-6), consisting of

Book

by the captains of trading vessels between 900 and 950 (Preface, p. vi), we have the following version:
I

have also heard very curious stories about

turtles,

which the

mind has difficulty in crediting. Here is one that I have from Abu Mohammed-al-Hagan, son of Amr. He had heard a respectable sailor relate that a ship, sailing from India for some country or other, was driven from its course by the violence of the wind, not withstanding the efforts of the captain, and sustained some damage. They finally reached a little island, entirely destitute of wood and water, where they were forced to stop. The cargo was unloaded, and they remained there long enough to repair the damage, after which the bales were put back on board, in order that they might continue their journey. While this was in progress, the New Year
festival arrived, and, in order to celebrate it, the passengers carried ashore to the island such pieces of wood, palm-leaves, and rags as they could find aboard ship, and set them on fire. Suddenly the island shook beneath their feet. Being near the water, they threw themselves in, and made for the small boats. At that instant the island sank into the waves, producing such a swirl that they all narrowly escaped drowning, and only saved themselves with the greatest difficulty, being terrified beyond measure. Now the island was nothing but a turtle asleep on the water, which, awakened by the heat of the fire, sought to escape. I asked my informant how that happened. 'Every year,' he replied, 'there is a number of days when the turtle rises to the surface of the water to rest from his long sojourn in the caverns of the submarine mountains; for at

these depths there

grow frightful trees and prodigious plants, much more wonderful than our terrestrial trees and plants. It comes, then, to the surface of the water, and passes whole days there deprived
of sensation, like a drunken man. and becomes tired of its position,

When
it

it

has regained

its

senses,

dives.'

THE NAME OF THE MONSTER

The Physiologus
in that
it

differs

from a mere account of animal-traits

tags the characterization of each animal with a moral called an interpretation, which is sometimes formally labeled as

and sometimes not. This will be apparent from the Greek chapter which deals with our incident, which will also show that
such,

Ixxiv

INTRODUCTION

another peculiarity of our sea-monster, or some other fabulous sea-monster, is combined with it. The Greek chapter is found The first is printed by in two forms, a shorter and longer.
Pitra 1
:

There

is

a sea-beast in the ocean, called asp-turtle, which has two

is this.

natural properties.
(1) Its first nature

When

it

is

hungry,

it

opens

its

mouth,

and .from
attracted

mouth there streams all fragrance. The little fishes, by the odor, swarm into its mouth, and the monster drinks
its

them down.

But you

will not find the big

and perfect

fishes

coming

fish was Job, Moses, Isaiah, Jeremiah, and the whole company of the prophets. In this manner did Judith escape from Holofernes, and Esther from Artaxerxes. (2) The second natural property of the sea-monster: it is very Not being aware of this, the seamen fasten large, like an island. their boats to it as to an island, and attach the anchors and the stakes. They build a fire on the back of the sea-monster, in order to boil somewhat for themselves. When he is scorched, he plunges to the bottom, and wrecks the boats. Well then did Solomon say in the Proverbs: Interpretation. 'Give no heed to a worthless woman; for honey drops from the but afterwards thou wilt find her more bitter lips of a harlot; than gall.' So if thou shalt depend upon the hope of the devil, he

near the beast. Such a perfect

will plunge thee with himself

down
:

to the hell of fire.

The

other

is

edited by Lauchert 2
in the

ing

Solomon teaches 'Give no heed

:

Proverbs, [in the Septuagint

5.

3-5],

say

to a worthless

lips

of a harlot,

who

for honey drops from the for a season pleases the palate but afterwards
;
:

woman

thou wilt find her more bitter than gall, and sharper than a twoedged sword. For the feet of folly lead those who deal with her down to the grave with death.' There is a monster in the sea, called asp-turtle, which has two
natural properties.
its
is hungry, it opens mouth. And the little fishes crowd into its mouth, and he swallows them, but the large and perfect it does not find approaching it. Thus the devil and the heretics by their fair speeches and the guile of their supposed fragrance entice the simple and unschooled in understanding, but are unable to lay hold of those who are perfect in mind. Such a perfect fish was Job, Moses, Jeremiah, Isaiah, and the whole comit

Its

first

is

this.

When

mouth, and

all

fragrance issues from

its

1 3

Spicilegium Solesmense Op. tit., pp. 249-251.

3.

352.

PHYSIOLOGUS

1XXV

pany of the prophets. In this manner did Judith escape from Holofernes, Esther from Artaxerxes, Susanna from the elders, and Thecla from Thamyris. The monster is very Its other natural property is as follows. Not being aware of this, the seamen fasten large, 'like an island. their boats to it as to an island, and also their anchors and their stakes. So they disembark as on an island, and build a fire to boil them food. And the whale, being burned, plunges to the bottom, and wrecks the boat and all that belongs to it. And if thou, O man, dost hang upon the false hopes of the devil, he will plunge thee
with himself

down

to

the

hell

of

fire.

Well, therefore,

did the

Naturalist speak concerning the asp-turtle.

Ignoring, for the moment, the new 'nature,' or trait, intro duced, let us consider what manner of sea-beast is intended by this version of the legend. The word here translated 'sea-beast' is in the original KTJ/TOS (Lat. cetus), the same that in Gen. i. 21
in the plural, translated 'whales' in the Authorized Version, while the Revised Version more accurately renders 'sea-mon sters.' The word itself, then, does not demand to be translated
is,

'whale'

in this place,

any more than

in the great majority of

other occurrences in Greek and Latin.

do-TriSo^eAwvT/,

and

or 'asp-turtle,' 'round shield,'

XtXtoVY],

The exacter term is must be translated either by 'shield-turtle' since the Greek aairis has two principal meanings, and 'asp.' In any case, the second element,
this
'turtle.'
1

must mean
'turtle'
is

This designation of the fabulous

:

supported by various considerations an Arab writer of the latter half of the thirteenth Kazwini, 2 century, begins his story thus, in his account of water-animals 'The tortoise is a sea- and land-animal. As to the sea-turtle, it
1.
:

beast by

is

very enormous, so that the people of the ship imagine that

it

is

an
2.

island.'

the x^^n? of this chapter is translated into Latin, it as testudo. always The folk-tales of widely separated peoples, who cannot 3. have borrowed from one another, unite in giving a similar account
is

When

of the tortoise.
1

Thus
ff.

Catlin heard

among

the

Mandan

Indians 3

Cf. pp. Ixxxi

Quoted by Lane in his translation of the Arabian Nights, on Sindbad's First Voyage. 8 North American Indians, 6th ed., i. 181.

INTRODUCTION
that
its

'the earth

was a large

tortoise, that

it

carried the dirt on

ground to and that one day they stuck a knife through the tortoise-shell, and it sank down so that the water ran over its And Callaway 1 has the back, and drowned all but one man.' following Zulu story:
catch badgers
;

that a tribe of people, who are now dead, faces were white, used to dig down very deep in this

back

and whose

It

river
. .

.'

happened that some boys went to play on the banks of the Umtshezi on their arrival they said, 'There is a beautiful rock. A little boy said, 'This rock But it was a tortoise.
;

...

has has

eyes.'

The

others said,
silent;

eyes.'

He was
is

'No; you are telling lies.' He said, 'It and took his stick, and thrust it into the

'What is this eye? See, the eye stares.' They no eye, child.' The little boy came home, and said, 'There is a rock which has eyes.' His father answered, 'What kind of eyes are in the rock?' He said, 'Indeed, there are eyes.' It happened on another day the tortoise turned over with them one little boy crossed the river at a great distance he went crying home they asked, 'What is the matter?' He said, 'The rock has turned over with the other boys; it went with them into the pool.' They were all lost; there escaped that one only, who went home crying.
tortoise's eye, saying,
said,

'There

mentioned.

body are sometimes 'Its body resembles rough stones,' reminding us that Pacuvius 3 had already characterized the tortoise as 'aspera.' In the Voyage of St. Brandan* we are told 'Erat autem ilia insula petrosa sine herba.'
4.
its

The roughness and hardness of Thus in Pseudo-Eustathius

of Antioch 2

In the fragment of Pseudo- Jerome (Vallarsi's ed. of Jerome, Venice, 1771, n. 219) we have: 'Ostendit se in ipso mari tam1

quam
5.

petram.'

(p. Ixvii) looks like a

Finally, the turtle in 'black rock.'

is

Kempthorne's description

The back of a whale

I

able sojourn of several people.

work
1 a 8

not well adapted for the comfort Bullen says 5 'By dint of hard pulled myself right up the sloping, slippery bank of
:

Nursery Tales, Traditions, and Histories of the Zulus, Migne, Pair. Gr. 18. 724.
Cicero,

pp. 341-2.

De

Div.

2. 64. 133.

Similarly Oppian, Hal.

15.

5.

4 5

396, 404.
;

Brendans Meerfahrt,

ed.

Wahlund, Upsala,

1900, p.

24

cf pp. 239-243.
.

Cruise of the Cachalot, chap.

PHYSIOLOGUS
blubber.'
1

Ixxvii

Nor would the Greenland whale, at least, remain 'It is passive under such a sojourn, the lighting of fires, etc. indeed an extremely timid beast. It has been remarked that a
upon
2

bird alighting
tion
6.

its

back sometimes

sets

it

off in great agita

and

terror.'

The

size of the turtle at its largest affords

some

color of

plausibility to the story.

According

to the ancients, their shells

were used as barks by the Chelonophagi, 3 or served as roofs over their heads. 4 We are told of green turtles so large that they will crawl about on land with as many as fourteen men upon their
back. 5

In the Voyage of Francois Leguat* there is a picture, reproduced from De Bry's India Orientalis, of a tortoise-shell

with ten
is

men

seated upon

it.

From

the

same work of De Bry

quoted a statement concerning the tortoises of Mauritius at the end of the sixteenth century that readily carried two men. El
7 Bekri, an Arabian geographer (A. D. 1067-8), relates a story told him by a jurisconsult whom he names, to the effect that a com

pany of travelers bound for Tirca, near Timbuctoo, stopped for the night at a place infested with white ants, which are very destructive. Nothing is safe from them which is not deposited
on heaps of stones or on poles stuck in the ground. One of the travelers, espying what he took for a rock, deposited on it two camel-loads of luggage (perhaps 2000 or 3000 pounds; certainly
1

Cf. Cantb. Nat. Hist.

10.

341.

Arngrim Jonas, The True State of

4.

Iceland, 1582 (Hakluyt, Principal Navigations, Glasgow, 1904, thus mocks 'O silly Mariners, that in digging cannot discern
:

138),

from lumps of earth, nor know the slippery Even Milton's 'scaly rind' in the upper part of the ground.' well-known passage (P. L. i. 200-208) would suit the turtle rather better than the whale the direct allusion is of course to the crocodile (Job
flesh

Whales skin of a Whale from

the

4L
1
8

15).

Camb. Nat. Hist.

Diodorus Siculus

10. 359.
3.

20;
5.

Pliny
13. 500.

9.

10;

Aelian, Nat. Animal.

16.

14;

El Bekri, in Jour. Asiat.

*

Pliny 6. 28. 24; 9. 10; cf. Aelian 16. 17; Diodorus Siculus 3. 20; Tennant, Ceylon, 4th ed., i. 90; Camb. Nat. Hist. 10. 384; Bullen, Denizens of the Deep, pp. 122-3. 5 Brehms, Thierleben 7. 80.
6

Hakluyt Soc.

2.

375.
5.

'

Jour. Asiatique

13. 517-9.

Ixxviii

INTRODUCTION

not less than 1000). In the morning the goods and the rock were missing, but he found them several miles away by following 1 Whatever we may think of this, there the track of the tortoise. 3 2 is no difficulty in accepting the statements of Darwin and Bullen 4 In the Fourth concerning their rides on the backs of tortoises. 5 to Virginia, I5&>7, mention is made of tortoises 'of such Voyage bignes, that sixteene of our strongest men were tired with carying one of them but from the sea side to our cabbins' and Dar win 6 was told by the vice-governor of the Galapagos of several tortoises so large that it required six or eight men to lift them from the ground. Of existing species of (sea-) turtles, some are known that are seven feet or more in length, 7 and that weigh at
;

least

1800 pounds. 8 Of fossil or extinct species, the shell of the Colossochelys Atlas of the Siwalik Hills, in India, was estimated by Hugh Falconer,

its discoverer, to have been 12 feet 3 inches long (15 feet 9 inches, measured along the curve of the back), 8 feet in diameter, and 6 feet high. 9

Later writers garble this story. Thus Leo Africanus, Bk. 9 (Hak3. 950), turns 'Bekri' into 'Bikri,' has the traveler go to sleep on the rock for fear of serpents and venomous beasts, and wake up
luyt Soc.

three miles
2 8

from the point of departure. Gessner, Icones Animalium Quadrupedium,

He

is

followed by Konrad

p. 118.

Voyage of the Beagle, chap. 17. Cruise of the Cachalot, chap. 10. 4 One with a shell-length of 40 inches can carry two full-grown (Camb. Nat. Hist. 10. 377).
B 8 7 8

men

Hakluyt's Voyages, Glasgow ed., Voyage of the Beagle, chap. 17. Cycl. of India, 3d ed., 3. 960; cf.

8. 387.

i.

672.

Bullen, Idylls of the Sea, p. 162. Agassiz is reported to have seen some weighing over a ton (Camb. Nat. Hist. 10. 333).

Palaontological Memoirs I. 363; cf. i. 374. This is accepted by Bronn, Klassen und Ordnungen des Thier-Reichs 63 408, and Brehms 7- 41, but the Camb. Nat. Hist. (40. 372) thinks it can not have been more than 6 feet long.
.

largest

The Peabody Museum of Yale University has the skeleton of the known marine turtle (Archelon Schyros), from South Dakota,
is

which

across

10 inches long, must have measured nearly 12 feet front flippers, and have weighed not far from 3^ tons. Lieutenant Nelson, in Trans. Geol. Soc. of London, 2d Sen, 5. in, tells

10 feet

the

PHYSIOLOGUS
7.

Ixxix

Pseudo-Eustathius 1 speaks of the monster as sinking when Various writers, following Agatharchiit is heated by the sun. 2 refer to the pleasure of turtles in sleeping about midday des,
in the sunshine on the surface of the Indian Ocean, with their backs entirely out of water, while at night they feed at the bot tom of the sea; but Aristotle 3 and Pliny 4 report in addition that, under these circumstances, their shells dry up, so that they are

unable to dive easily, and thus become a prey to fishermen. Thus, though the effect of the sun is described as different in
the

two

cases, the susceptibility of the turtle to its heat is

empha

sized.
8. The method of catching green turtles, in the Indian Ocean and elsewhere, has some features which remind us. of our tale. The pursuer approaches noiselessly from behind, jumps upon the animal's back, catches it with both hands by the shell of the neck, and attempts to turn it over, and secure it with a rope. 5 In the 6 7 process, as well as when he first catches sight of the pursuers, the turtle seeks to dive. sometimes The fact that they are shot by arrows 8 might also suggest a relation to the insertion of

anchor-flukes or stakes.
9.
.

The

first

'nature'

possibly point to the turtle.

of the animal (see p. Ixxiv) may also On the one hand, it is true, the man-

of skeletons of turtles in the Bermuda Islands measuring 9 feet by 7. Aelian knows of Indian ocean-turtles 15 cubits long (16. 17), and of river-turtles whose shells would hold 205 gallons (16. 14) but this is surpassed by Sindbad's estimate (Third Voyage) of one 20 cubits in each direction
; !

1 '

As

above.
i.

cf.
3

Gcogr. Gr. Min., ed. Miiller, Cycl. of India, 3d ed., 3. 060.

Hist.

138-9;

Diod. Sic.

3.

20;

Pliny

9.

10;

An.

8. 4.

*g. 10.
5

20.

$d ed., 3. 960; Darwin, Voyage of the Beagle, chap. Francis Beaumont, Karamania, 2d ed., London, 1818, pp. 299-300, relates: 'Some of the large turtles were so powerful as to escape with two heavy fellows lying on their backs, who in vain strove to turn them before they got into deep water.'
Cycl. of India,
' 7

Bullen, Idylls of the Sea, pp. 169-170. Darwin, chap. 20.

cf.

"Oppian, Hal. 5. 401; 3d ed., pp. 292-4.

Bates,

The Naturalist on

the River

Amazon,

Ixxx swallows

INTRODUCTION
it

ner in which

its

prey belongs to the whale rather than

the turtle, though the green turtle, and perhaps some other kinds, 1 But when we are told that all fragrance issues eat fish readily.

from the animal's mouth, we are at a loss for an explanation. Can this imputed trait be an adaptation of that attributed to the
panther? If not, there 'strong, odoriferous oil'
glands
in the

may

conceivably be a reference to the

2 secreted, according to Agassiz,

from

'

lower jaw of certain species of

turtle, or to the

3 musky odor emitted by other turtles and tortoises. The foregoing considerations render it practically

certain that,
!

'nature,' the author is indebted to legends which involve the turtle, and that, even chiefly in the first 'nature,' where there seems to be a clear reference

in the Physiologus-account of the second

to the whale,
race.

one

trait

may

at least be derived

from the chelonian

The confusion between

have been
facilitated

the monster tortoise and the whale

may

4 by the exaggerated classical accounts of the latter's size, or by Basil's (and subsequently Ambrose's) com 5 6 parison of them to mountains or islands. Tychsen thinks that

'Brehms
2

7.

81.

Cont. to the Nat. Hist, of the U. S. i. 289-290. Cf. Camb. Nat. Hist. 10. 339; Bullen, Denizens of the Deep,
7.

p.

123;

Brehms
*

29.

Pliny
extent,

(9.

2)

knows of whales four jugera

(about 2^2

acres)

in

and others 100 yards long; cf. 32. 4. 10. Nearchus, followed by Strabo and Arrian, tells of whales 140 or 150 feet long. Hercules leaped into a whale, according to Homer (//. 20. 147). The whale that swallowed Lucian (True Hist. i. 30; cf. 2. 2) was 200 miles long. The longest whale known, Sibbald's Rorqual, actually measures 85 feet, or a little more (Camb. Nat. Hist. 10. 340). 6 'They equal the greatest mountains in size. They often create
. .

the impression (<f>avrafflav, fantasy) of islands, when they rise to the surface of the water' (Hex. 7. 6: Migne, Pair. Gr. cf. 7. 4: 29. 161 Ambrose says (Hex. 5. n. 32: Pair. Lat. 14. 220-1; cf. 5. 10. 29. 156). 28: 14. 218) that when they float on the waves you would think them
;

islands, or lofty mountains lifting their peaks to the sky. Both writers say they are only to be found well off shore in the Atlantic Ocean. 8 cf Pontoppidan, Nat. Hist, of Phys. Syr. p. 163 Norway 2. 121 (2. 5. 8) Lacepede, Hist. Nat. des Cetacees, p. 65. Pontoppidan blends the physical traits of the giant squid, or octopus with those of our fabulous animal, and thus obtains his kraken. Ir
;
.

PHYSIOLOGUS
the shellfish, etc.,

which

collect

on the back of an old whale,

is

responsible for the description of the sea-beast as stony.

The word
by
1

do-TrtSoxeAwn/,

'whale,'

occasions

some

of the Greek text, often paraphrased difficulty, because of the twofold

meaning of the Greek do-TriV-'shield' and 'asp.' Oppian (ca. 180 A. D.) is the first datable author to conjoin the two words which may be translated 'asp' and 'turtle' (Hal. I. 397), in the phrase do-TriSdeo-o-a x^Awi^, where the first word is an
adjective.

Shall

we

translate

'shielded turtle'

('shield-turtle')

or

'aspine 'turtle'

('asp-turtle')?

The

scholiast

on the passage

gives us but little help: the adjective either refers to the circu larity of the turtle's shell, or to the turtle's having the head (lit.

The sixteenth-century Latin translation has face) of an asp. scutata testudo (similarly Salvini's Italian translation of 1728).
This must be wrong,
if

the

first

of the scholiast's alternatives

is

right, since scutata could not refer to a circular shield, would rather require clipeata; but then, this emendation

which
being

granted, it remains that the shell of the turtle is not circular. Ger. Schildkrote might seem to afford some ground for a com

pound

like

'shield-turtle,'

des tieres ragte wie ein aus dem meere hervor'

and indeed Ebert says, 2 'Der riicken gleich einem schild gewolbter felsblock
but, while
it

is

true that Ger. Schild

'turtle,'

represents
Schildkrote,

'shield,'

Krote does not mean

but

'toad.'

might thus signify 'turtle'; but since the Greek xeAwn; already has this meaning, no real parallel to the German compound would result from the addition of a word or
'shield-toad,'
'shield.'
to

element signifying
Lowell's allusion

(Ode

France) we find ourselves on familiar ground:

are mad, ye have taken slumbering kraken
Past.

Ye

A
Cf.
1

For firm land of the

Tennyson's early poem, The Kraken. Cf. p. Ixxv, above. Basil (Hex. 7. 3: Pair. Gr. 29. 150) apparently regards turtles and whales as of the same general class, and, so late as the sixteenth century, Rondelet (De Piscibus Marinis, Universal AquatiHum Historic) classed turtles as medium-sized whales, while Gessner (Nomenclator Aquatilium Animalium, p. 183) would go no further than
to call
2

them cetacean.
6.

Anglia

244;

cf.

Mod. Lang. Notes

9. 65.

Ixxxii

INTRODUCTION
'aspine,'

In favor of the rendering

tions
1.
:

there are these considera

The

scholiast, as

we have

seen, admits

it

as a possibility.

In the line of Oppian cited above, the turtle is reported to 2. couple with the eel, the two being thus treated as akin, just as 1 This kin both are classed among 'cruel sea-beasts' (i. 394).
ship seems to be confirmed by the common belief in antiquity that 2 the moray (murcena), a species of eel, couples with serpents.
3 Pacuvius, as quoted by Cicero, attributes to the turtle a serpent's neck and a ferocious aspect (cervice anguina, aspectu

3.

truci)

Turning from Oppian's

do-TnSoeomt xeAoivr; to the

form

in the

Physiologus, acrmBoxfXwvrj, we may note that the Armenian ver sion renders it by 'shield-turtle/ 4 though it immediately adds,

dragon or the whale,' on which Cahier remarks mot ao-ms aura conduit en outre a 1'idee d'un serpent aquatique, ou dragon de mer.' Against this may be set the following considerations:
'similar to the
:

'Cette

fois,

le

1. The compound is rendered by 'asp- turtle' in Sophocles' Lexicon of Byzantine Greek, 2. Bearing in mind that Lat. aspis never means 'shield,' but always 'asp,' it is significant that the first element is left untrans lated in Latin. Thus 5 'Aspis Chelone belua est immanis, quse a Latinis aspis testudo nominari potest.' Cahier's text B begins, 6 'De Aspedocalone/ and proceeds, 'Est belua in mari quse dicitur
:

Antiquity

believed

in

many

hybrid

animals,

such

as

the

leopard

(Pliny
2.
i.

Rabanus Maurus 8. i), the camelopard (Horace, Ep. 195; Diodorus Siculus 2. 51), the progeny of the partridge and the
8.

17;

domestic cock (Aristotle, De Gen. 2. 738 b). Add the griffin (Pausanias i. 24. 6), the chimsera (Homer, //. 6. 181), the Triton (Pausanias 9. 21. i), the centaur, the harpy, the mediaeval basilisk, the popular notions of the mermaid (cf. Horace, Art of Poetry 4), etc. 2 Oppian, Hal. i. 554 ff. Aelian, Hist. An. i. 50; 9. 66; Athenaeus, 7. 90; Pliny 9. 39; 32. 2; Nicander, Ther. 826-7; Basil, Hex. 7. 5 (cf.
;

7.

2)
8
*

Ambrose, Hex.
Div.
2. 64. 133.

5. 7.

De

Cahier,
5

Nouv. Melanges
7.

i.

129.

Mai, Class. Auct.

590.

Melanges

3.

253.

PHYSIOLOGUS
aspido testudo';
his text

Ixxxiii

begins,

'De Ceto

Magno

Aspido-

The helunes,' and proceeds, 'Est csetus in mare, aspido helune.' first element is found in a corrupt form in a Latin manuscript at 1 Leipzig as fastilon (cf. the OE. fastito colon). In like manner
the Icelandic has aspedo ; the Syrian version published by Land, 4 aschelone; the Syrian version published by Tychsen, espes ; the
5
.

Ethiopic version, Aspadakloni In a tract entitled, On Female Companions, 6 by Basil the 3. Great (f 379), there is an important occurrence of the word
7

-TTtSoxeAwiT/.

Basil

is

discoursing on the danger which

lies

in

the association of unmarried religious, vowed to virginity, with unrelated women. He describes in eloquent terms the tempta

and the blandishments to which While he does not Prov. 5. 3-5, as the Physiologus does, 8 he more than once quote alludes to verses 3 and 4: 'Whose words are eloquent, and her voice sweet' 9 'Her sweet words shall at last be more bitter to thee than gall.' 10 Accordingly, we may suppose that he had the Physiologus in mind, and that the occurrence of do-TriSoxeAwvi; is to
tions incident to such association,

the unfortunate

monk would

be exposed.

be accounted for by
cant that the

this fact.

On

that supposition,

it is

signifi

women

in question are frequently referred to as

being venomous, or resembling serpents.

Thus

All the prophets compare women to venomous beasts (815 D). Her mind that of dragons, and her purposes those of serpents
is not harmed by living with the asp, neither will you be harmed (820 C). Tell me, O wily beast, who dost cherish in thy bosom the mind of the asp (820 D-82I A).
. .

(817 A). If the dragon

1 2

Carus, Gesch. der Zoologie,

p.

127, note.

Hommel,

p.

100.

*Anec. Syr. 4. 86. * Physiologus Syrus,

B

p.

161.

Hommel,
824 C.

p.

63.
30.

"Migne, Patr. Gr.

7

812-828;

cf.

Mod. Lang. Notes 9

(1894). 67.

8
6

See above, 817 A.

824 B.

p.

Ixxiv.

10

Ixxxiv

'

INTRODUCTION
who
pursues the

To a rational being I speak this? policy of a crawling dragon (821 C).

To whom do

Finally,

we come

to the passage particularly in question

shall at last

Her sweet words

be more bitter to thee than gall;

her delicate aspect shall drag thee down to the gates of hell, whereas the love of a brother would purchase for thee the kingdom of heaven. Why dost thou prefer the feigned love of this asp-turtle to the genuine love of thy brother (824 B, C) ?

In the light of the earlier references to the serpent, and to the asp in particular, would it be natural to translate here by 'shieldturtle' P
4.
1

tract, Basil, addressing the monks, exclaims reference to Ps. 58. 4, 'You have shut your ears like the with deaf asp.' 2 This is developed in the Latin Physiologus published 3 'Illae ne audiant vocem incantantis, ponunt capita sua by Mai

In this same

ad terram,
vero
le

unam quidem aurem suam premunt in aurem de cauda sua obturant.' 4 The French
et
is

terram, aliam of Guillaume

Clerc

(ed. Reinsch,

11.

2555-6)

Qui

ses oreilles clot e serre

Od

sa cue encontre la terre.

Now in the passage of the Voyage of Brandan which deals with our subject, Brandan. explains to his followers 5 'Insula non est ubi fuimus, sed piscis, prior omnium natantium in oceano, et
:

querit
\

semper ut suam caudam jungat

is

capiti suo, et

non potest

There

an

explicit reference to the Physiologus-story

Sicily (Pair. Gr. 104. 1281

by Peter of A, B), writing between 868 and 871, in which

our word occurs. 2 817 A. The word in the Septuagint is 'asp' (AV. 'adder'). 8 Class. Auct. 7. 591. 4 For a sculptured representation of the adder pressing one ear against the ground, and stopping her other with her tail, see the picture of 'le beau Dieu' of Amiens Cathedral treading upon the lion and the adder (Ps. 91. 13) in Male, L'Art Religieux du XIII* Siecle en France, p. 61

For a miniature of the same subject, see Cahier, Melanges 2. 147 (also Nouv. Melanges i. 134), with accompanying Latin text (2. 149-150). For the asp as the type of the devil, see Pitra, Spicilegium Solesmense 3. 92. 5 Ed. Wahlund, p. 24.

PHYSIOLOGUS
I

1XXXV

1 It seems evident, then, that at this stage there pre longitudine.' is a relation between the sea-beast and the asp.

miniature described by Strzygowski 2 depicts the seamonster, not as a whale, but with a serpent's body and a fish's tail brown, with a golden head.
5.

6.
i

In the Avesta 3 the sea-monster

is

a green horny dragon,

When Keresaspa once horses, poisonous. undertook to cook his meat at noonday in an iron cauldron on
swallowing men and
monster's back, the latter started up, sprang away, and dashed out the boiling water, while Keresaspa fled in fear. 4 In the Ethiopic version the Aspadakloni is the 'chief of 7.
5

[the

snakes.'
8.

In Tychsen's Syriac version, the heading, translated into 6 [Latin, is, 'De Aspide s[eu] Testudine,' and the story goes on

would seem to be no doubt monster is conceived as possessing the qualities of a ser pent which the turtle of course is often designated as an 'asp' and that where it is denominated do-inSoxeAwvi; we should translate and not 'shield-turtle/ I 'asp-turtle,'
I

(.concerning 'ilia testudo.' From the evidence, then, there

that the

THE

PARTRIDGE

As
251)

in the case of the Panther, the

Greek text of Lauchert

(p.

may be

taken as typical:

Jeremiah the prophet says [17. n] : 'The partridge gathers what she did not lay; so is a man gaining his wealth unjustly; in the midst of his days his riches shall leave him, and at his latter end he will be a fool.' The Naturalist said concerning the partridge that it broods and hatches the eggs of others. And when they are grown, each sort flies away and goes to its own, leaving the partridge alone.
1

See the French text on

Byz. Arch.
In op.
cit.

p. 27.

The Middle English

thinks of
39).

him

as

trying to put his tail in his

2 8 4

mouth (Percy Soc. Pub.

31. 234.

16. 8,

2. 25.

Sacred Books of the East

|,is

Srvara, is yellow, and Keresaspa cooking his food in a brazen vessel. At the time of noon the fiend felt the heat, and stood upon his feet at once a snake and, we may suppose,
5

23. 295, the snake, called

a turtle.

Hommel,
P. 161.

p. 63.

INTRODUCTION
manner does the devil get possession of the foolish in heart. But when they have come to full age, they begin to recognize their heavenly parents, our Lord Jesus Christ and the Church, the apostles
In like
1

and the prophets, and betake themselves

to them.

Well, therefore,

did the Naturalist speak concerning the partridge.

first to recognize that there was a gap after 3*. 'Here the want of connexion, both in sense and gram matical construction, clearly shows that a leaf or more is wanting

Thorpe was the

said 2
:

He

the latter part being merely the religious application of what has been related of the bird, if not the end of some other poem.'

Grein 3 thought that one leaf of the manuscript was wanting. If one leaf were missing, it would follow that about 65 lines of the poetry had been lost. But it is not necessary to accept this hypothesis, for (i) there is no sign of such a missing leaf, and (2^
:

the loss may have been in an earlier manuscript, and the pages of that manuscript may easily have been smaller. To the latter alternative Sokoll 4 objects that it would be odd if the gap id| another manuscript should exactly coincide with the end of a

page in this one. Suppose, then, for the sake of argument, we assume the loss of one leaf of the Exeter Book, 5 this would mean,
supposing that both of the existing fragments belong to the Partridge, that the latter poem was about 80 lines long (Panther, 6 74; Whale, 89). Sokoll argues that the second fragment can
hardly belong, then, to the Partridge, since the corresponding chapter of the Physiologus is shorter than those devoted to th^ Panther and the Whale; but his argument is vitiated by the fact
that, according to him, these two poems occupy only about a page each in the MS., and that therefore the Partridge would be over twice as long as either, the truth being that the Panther and tho| Whale each occupy more than a leaf not page. The Partridge, then, on the above supposition, would be longer than the Pant hery
.

and shorter than the Whale;

Eustathius (ibid.
2
8 4 B 8

but, as

we have

seen, the gap

may

'So Rabanus Maurus (Migne, Pair.

53.

Lot. in. 249, 949),

and similarly

049) and Isidore (ibid. 82. 467).

p. 365.

Codex Exoniensis,
Bibliothek
i.

237.
p. 8.
9,

Zum
Op.

Angelsachsischen PhysiologuS,

Cf. Tupper, Jour.

cit., p. 7.

Eng. and Germ. Phil. n.

note

39.

PHYSIOLOGUS

IXXXVU

have been due to a defect in an earlier manuscript, and therefore

1 not be so great as Sokoll supposes.

Sokoll's

argument from

this point

on

is
is

of a piece with his

mistaking a leaf for a page.

leaf,

Since there
2

no sign of a missing

he assumes a missing quire

tain about seven versified chapters

sufficient to con eight leaves of the Physiologus. He next

assumes that the fragmentary end of the Partridge is the close Now the Charadrius is a bird No. 3 of the of the Charadrius. Greek Physiologus, No. 5 of Cahier's Latin MS. B. (supposed to stand nearest to the Old English) which, brought to the bed

man, shows whether he is to recover or not. If the from him, he dies; if to him, the bird takes over his So Christ turned from the Jews, and to the Gentiles. 3 sickness. To substantiate his view, Sokoll quotes Jn. I. n, to which there is no reference in the Greek Charadrius, as illustrating lines 5-11.
side of a sick
bird turns

Then, because
in Cahier's

manuscripts not, be it observed, is followed by only one the Phoenix, Sokoll will have it that the author of the Old chapter, English Physiologus closed his version with the Charadrius, perhaps because he had already covered the Phoenix in our longer

in certain Latin

B and C

the Charadrius

poem.

Hence he would have

dealt in succession with the par

tridge, weasel, ostrich, turtle-dove, hart, salamander,

and ape4

following the order of

charadrius, which in Moreover, since the author

MS. B and would have ended with the MS. B stands fifth in the total Physiologus.

is not likely to have been ignorant of of the Physiologus, and as there is no reason why important parts he should have suppressed them, he must, according to Sokoll,

have translated

all the chapters which preceded the Panther; in other words, only three chapters out of a complete Old English
5 Physiologus have come down to us. All these 'men in buckram' grow out of Sokoll's assumption that the Biblical passage versified toward the end of the Partridge
1 1 *

Cf. the gap in the Whale, lines 82b Cf. Angl. 6. 247.

ff.

Lauchert, p. 7. Lauchert, p. 109;

247.

Peebles,

Mod.

Phil. 8.

577;

but

cf.

Ebert, Angl.

6.
5

Sokoll, pp. 6-7.

Ixxxviii

INTRODUCTION
Let us
I.

belongs more naturally to the Charadrius.

see.

Sokoll

assumes that the passage

as received him, to

in question

is

Jn.
to

'But as

many
direct

them gave he power

statement,

become the sons of

requires

God'

a historical

while the

poem
.
.

address.

Such direct address

we

find in 2 Cor. 6. 17, 18:

.

'Come

a and touch not the 5-6 ), and I will receive you (7 b -Q a ), and will be unclean thing (6 -7 ) a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters' b (9 -n). This, too, is by St. Paul, as is Panther 70-74. Christ

out from

among them
b
a
;

(cf.

n.

here represents 'the Lord Almighty,' in the character of father. In the Greek (p. Ixxxvi), Christ and the Church are the parents;
the Ethiopic version says that they 'hear the name of their Father 1 Christ' ; and the Latin B has the following important pas
2

sage
et se

evolant 'Ubi vox Christi a parvulis f uerit audita, Christo commendant; qui statim eos potissimum paterno
.
. .

quodam munere
et

et

amore sub umbra alarum suarum

In the poem,

ipse suscipit,
is

matri dat Ecclesiae nutriendos.' 3

it

true, the

author,

remembering

brethren (see note on tenor of the passage.

that Christ frequently calls his disciples a ), reconciles this fact with the general

Since this quotation, then, is in perfect keeping with the 'improvement' of the Partridge, and since the poem concludes with a t/tow-passage, similar to that which forms the close of

we have

the Whale, there seems no reason to doubt that the fragments are. the beginning and end of the Partridge, immediately

following the Whale.

lost quire,
less.

Hence

it

and consequently of a

series of lost chapters,

follows that the figment of a is base

The traits here ascribed to the partridge do not seem to have been known to Aristotle, though he calls it 4 a bird of an evil and 5 cunning disposition. Aelian goes only so far as to say that they
x

Cf. Tennyson's

'And so thou lean on our

3.

fair father Christ'

(Guine

vere).
2

Cahier, Melanges
8

248.
6.

Apparently from Ambrose, Hex.

(Pair.

Lot.

14.

246-7);

cf.

Epist. 32 (16. 1071). 4 Hist. An. 9. 8.

B

3-

16.

PHYSIOLOGUS
their eggs in the place where they brood them, fear 1 other birds and flowers. Origen, however, cites as an ing a certain History of Animals (ev ry irtpl lo-To/na). authority

do not lay

oW
et

Rabanus Maurus makes

this statement,
historise,

apropos of the partridge

tarn

Aiunt scriptores naturalis

Aristoteles
et

bestiarum

volucrum
:

quam arborum herbarumque, quorum

Theophrastus
;

apud

principes sunt apud Graecos hanc nos, Plinius Secundus

perdicis esse naturam, ut ova alterius perdicis, id est, aliena, furetur, et eis incubet foveatque; cumque fetus adoleverint avolare ab eo, et

alienum parentem relinquere.

It is natural to suppose that the traits of the partridge have been confused with those of the cuckoo, about which

may
anti

quity

was
5

tolerably

well

informed. 4
till

According

to

recent

authority,

the cuckoo waits

the bird she has chosen as foster-

mother begins sitting, and then carries one of her own eggs in her claws, and deposits it in the selected nest, pushing out for the purpose one or two of the eggs already there. The fledgling stranger, as soon as it is strong enough, ousts the other eggs or
nestlings. to feed it

Meanwhile,
until
it is

its

own

parents watch near by

but not

ready to fly

away.

''Pair. Gr. 13. 565.

2
3

Migne, Pair. Lot. in. 948.

For references
455i.

to patristic authorities in general, see note in Pair. Gr.

2.
4

Syrus, Opp. Syr. 2. 130; Bochart, Hierosoicon Horapollo, ed. Leemans, p. 380. Aristotle, H. A. 6. 7; 9. 20, 29; Pliny 10. 9; Aelian 3. 30; Oppian(P),
12;
i.

Add Ephraem

Ixeut.
5

ii

etc.

Oliver G. Pike, Farther Afield in Bird Life.

THE TEXT OF THE POEMS

For the readings of the Elene, I have relied upon the collation of Wiilker (properly Assmann), checked by the facsimiles of the Vercelli Book; for those of the Phoenix, upon Gollancz, Wiilker, and Schlotterose ;
Physiologus, upon jfor brackets, those by the present editor being. also italicized;
i

the

Wiilker.

Emendations are enclosed

in square

common

con-

Punctuation and the use of expanded without notice. (capitals are my own, as are the divisions of poems into sections, with their The manuscript-divisions of the Elene are indicated in the headings. (variants; those of the Phoenix would seem to be (I) 1-84, (II) 85-181,
tractions

are

!(III)

182-264,

(IV) 265-349, (V)

350-423,'

(VI) 424-517, (VII) 518-588,

is
i

The text of Lactantius !(VIII) 589-677; and so Gollancz divides. :from Brandt (Corpus Script. Eccl. Lat., Vol. 27), with consonantal and u printed as / and v respectively.
The authors quoted in the variants are Barn. = Barnouw. BB. =2 Bonner Beitrage.

as follows (see the Bibliography)

= Blackburn. = Bright. Con. = agreement of two Con. = Conybeare, 1814.

Bl.

Br.

following.

Con.
Cos. Cos.

1898. Ett. r= Ettmuller.

= Cosijn, = Cosijn,

Conybeare, 1826.
1896.

= Forster. = Grimm. Go. = Gollancz. Gr. = Grein, 1857-8. Gr. = Grein, 1865. Grdt. = Grundtvig. Hart = Hart. H. = Holthausen, 1905. H. = Holthausen, 1910. Holt. = Holthausen, 1899. Holt. = Holthausen, 1904. K. = Kemble. Kal. = Kaluza.
Forst.

Gm.
1

TEXT OF THE POEMS

Klaeb. Klaeb.
Klip.
1

= Klaeber, = Klaeber,

1904 (Archiv).
1906.

= Klipstein. K6. = Korner. PBB. = Paul and Braune's Schl. = Schlotterose. Siev. = Sievers. Sw. = Sweet. Th. = Thorpe.
Tr.
Tr.
1

Beitrage.

2 s

Tr.

= Trautmann in Schlotterose's = Trautmann, 1907.

Wiilker.
1877.
1899.

Trautmann,

1898.

ed.,

1908.

Wa. Warth. Wan. =i Wanley.

Wii.
Z.
1

Z.

= Zupitza, = Zupitza,

ELENE
i.

CONSTANTINE AND HIS FOE PREPARE FOR WAR

5>a wges

tu

agangen geara hwyrftum hund ond J>reo geteled rimes,

swylce Sritig eac, J)inggemearces, wintra for worulde, J)aes J)e Wealdend
5

God

acenned wearS,
in

middangeard Leoht J>a wses syxte gear Constantmes caserdomes, in rice wearS J)set he Romwara
soSfsestra
;

cyninga Wuldor, Jmrh mennisc heo,

10

ahsefen, hildfruma,

to hereteman.

Wses
rice

eorlum under roderum;

;

se l[of]hwata l[eo]dgeb[y]rga arf asst aet>el[i]nges weox

he wses riht cyning,

15

guSwearfd] gumena. mserftum ond mihtum,

Hine God trymede J>aet he manegum wearS

mannum to hroSer, geond middangeard to wrsece, werj)eodum sySSan wsepen ahof

wiS het[t]endum.

Him
wiges woma.

waes hild boden,

Werod samnodan
ond HreSgotan;

20

Huna

leode

Francan ond Hu[g]as. foron fyrdhwate Wseron hwate weras,

3

MS. xxx
lind;

Gm.

>rittig.
;

n a MS.
;

MS.

Gr?
14

em. Th.

leodMS. -geborga MS. -wearS em. Th.-^i6 MS.

;

leod-; Gr. lind-; 2 12 Z. -gebyrga.

H?
MS.

lof-.

nb
;

aeSelnges

-g;

18 MS. hetendum; em. Rieger (Zeitschrift f. MS. Hunas em. Z. 22 No break in MS., but one assumed by Th., Gm., 22a MS. hwate; H." hearde; Wa. hwate weras waeron; 7Y.S K., Z.
1
;

em. Th.; Gm. hroSre. D. Phil. 7. 52). 21

waeron hwate
Gel.

haele?5as

Klaeb. (Angl. 29. 271) swylce Hetware(-an).

1
;

22b Ett. hildemecgas;

on herebyrnan; Ko. here>reatas Siev. (Gott. Anz. 1882, p. 997) hilde gefysde; TV. 3 heaSurofe weras; Klaeb. wseron hwate weras H. 2 hearde for hwate.
Gr.
;

ELENE
Garas Hxtan, to guSe. wordum ond bordum wriSene waelhlencan; 3>a wseron heardingas hofon he[o]r[w]c[u]mbol.

gearwe
25

sweotole gesamnod
for folca gedryht.

ond

eal [sybj

geador;

30

wulf on wealde, earn sang ahof urigfeSera latmm on laste. Lungre scynde beadubreata msest ofer burgflocan]
;

FyrdleoS agol waelrune ne maS

hergum

to hilde,

swylce

Huna

cyning

35

40

awer meahte ymbsittendra abannan to beadwe b[yrn]wlgendra. feSan trymedon For fyrda maest eoredcestum paet on aelfylce on Danubie deareSlacende staeSe wicedon stsercedfyrhSe werodes breahtme; wasteres wylm, ymb J)ses rice gej)ringan, woldon Romwara

hergum ahySan.
Pasr wearS

Huna cyme
heht

cuS ceasterwarum.

Pa. se casere

45

guSgelaecan ongean gramum ofstum myclum under earhfaere beran ut J)r3sce bannan to beadwe, Wseron Romware, rincas under roderum.
secgas sigerofe,

sona gegearwod
J)eah hie

wsepnum
50
ridon

to wigge,

werod

Isesse

haefdon to hilde

Jjon[n]e

Huna

cining

ymb campwudu
wan ond

rofne.

Ponne rand dynede,

cyning preate
gol,

clynede;

for,

herge, to hilde.
waelfel.

Hrefen uppe

Werod
H?

waes on tyhte;

hleopon hornboran,
25

hreopan friccan;
-woman.
26

MS. herecombol
1

Z.

-cumbol

Gm.

eal

sweot

geador; Cr. eal siSmaegen. geador; Siev. (Gott. Gel. Anz.} eal sib geador; 1 Kb. siSwerod eal geador. 31 MS. -enta; H. -locan. 34 MS. burg-;
Gr.
1

Th.

byrn-?; H. byrn-. 35 MS. for a 54 Th. hleowon; Ett. bleowon.

::::: fyrda. 49 MS. b S4 Th. hreowan.

>one;

ELENE
55

mearh moldan
cafe, to cease.

traed.

Msegen samnode,

Cyning waes afyrhted,

egsan geaclad,
siSSan elbeodige,

Huna ond HreSa here, sceawedfe], rices ende Saet he on Romwara werod samnode, 60 ymb paes waeteres staeS
Modsorge waeg maegen unrime. rices ne wende Romwara cyning for werodleste: haefde wigena to lyt, wiS ofermaegene eaxlgestealna,
;

65

hror[r]a to hilde.
2.

THE VISION OF THE CROSS

Here wicode,

eorlas

ymb

aeSeling

egstreame neah

on neaweste
JDses J>e

nihtlangne fyrst, h[i]e feonda gefaer fyrmest gessegon.

slaepe

Pa wearS on
70
J>am casere,

J)aer

sylfum aetywed he on corSre swaef,

swefnes woma.

sigerofum gesegen

75

Puhte him wlitescyne on weres hade hwit ond hiwbeorht haeleSa nathwylc bonne he aar oS6e sI5 geywed, aenlicra under swegle. He of slaepe onbrsegd, gesege eofurcumble bebeaht. Him se ar hraSe, wuldres boda, wiS bingode, wlitig ond be naman nemde nihthelm toglad
'Constantmus, heht be Cyning engla, waere beodan, wyrda Wealdend,

80

Ne ondrasd bu Se, duguSa Dryhten. Seah be elbeodige egesan hwopan, heardre hilde. u to heofenum beseoh on wuldres Weard; pser t5u wraSe findest,
58 MS. sceawedon; em. Ten Brink (Zs. f. D. Alt., Anz. 5. 58). 59 MS. he; Gr.1 >e; Ten Brink hie. 60 Ett. samnodon?; Ten Brink 1 1 samnodon. Gr. hrorra ? 68 MS. he em. Z. em. Th. 65 MS. hrora
;
; ;

ELENE
85
sigores tacen.'

waes sona gearu hreSerlocan onspeon, halgan hses, purh swa him se ar ahead, up locade, Geseah he fraetwum beorht faele friSowebba.
baes

He

wlitifg] wuldres treo

ofer wolcna hrof

90

golde ge[g]lenged;

gimmas Hxtan.
bocstafum awriten 'Mid bys beacne Su
feond oferswISesS,
Pa. bset leoht

Waes

se blaca

beam
fsere

beorhte ond leohte:

on bam frecnan
geletest
Iat5

werod.'

gewat,

95

ond se ar somed, up siSode, on claenra gemang. Cyning waes py bliSra ond pe sorgleasra, secga aldor, on fyrhSsefan burh pa fsegeran gesyhS.

3.

THE HOLY STANDARD

Heht pa onlice beorna beaggifa,
heria hildfruma,

IS

VICTORIOUS

aeSelinga hleo,

100

swa he paet beacen geseah, baet him on heofonum ser

ofstum myclum, geiewed wearS, Cristes rode, Constantmus,

tireadig cyning,

tacen gewyrcan.

105

Heht pa on uhtan mid serdaege wreccan ond [to] wsepenpraece wigend hebban heorucumbul, ond paet halige treo him beforan ferian, on feonda gemang,
beran beacen Codes.
hliide for

no

hergum.

Byman sungon Hrefn weorces gefeah;

earn sI8 beheold, urigfeSra waelhreowra wig; wulf sang ahof,

holtes gehleSa.

Pser waes borda gebrec

Hildegesa stod. ond beorna geprec,

115
89
line

heard handgeswing

ond herga [cjring,

em. Th.

MS. wliti; em. Gm. 90 MS. gelenged; MS. has II. 106 MS. ond Wa. ond to ?
;

99 Before this
115

107 Th. om. hebban.

MS.

gring;

em. Ett.

ELENE
sySSan heo earhfasre
asrest

metton.

On

paet faege folc

flana scuras,

20

on gramra gemang, hildenaedran, het[t]end heor[u]grimme, forS onsendan. purh fingra geweald stundum wraecon, Stopon stiShidige,
garas ofer geolorand
brsecon bordhre[o]i5an,
bil in

dufan,

125

wae^ puf hafen, brungon praechearde. for sweot[u]m, segn sigeleoS galen. Gylden grima, garas Hxtan on her[e]felda. HseSene [c]rungon,
Pa.

feollon friSelease.

Flugon

instaepes

Huna
130

leode,

swa

paet halige treo

Romwara cyning heaSofremmende. Wurdon heardingas wide towrecene. Sume wig fornam;
arseran heht

sume unsofte

on pam heresISe; flugon on faesten

135
aefter stanclifum,

aldor generedon sume healfcwice

ymb Danubie;

ond feore burgon stede weardedon sume drenc fornam

llfes set

Da
140

on lagostreame waas modigra

ende.
luste,

maegen on
ot5 past

ehton elpeoda

aefen forS

fram daeges orde; daroSfas] flugon, hildenaedran. Heap wass gescyrded,

Ia5ra lindwered;

Huna
145

herges

ham

lythwon becwom eft panon.

E>a waes

gesyne past sige forgeaf Constantino Cyning aelmihtig

aet

bam

daegweorce,

rice

under roderum,

domweorSunga, purh his rode treo.

119

heoru-?; em. TH.

MS.

(Litbltt. 1884, p. Jjp) ; MS. heora-; Th. -hreSan; em. Gm. 124 MS. sweotolum; I26 MS. herafelda; em. Gm.; MS. grungon; em. Ett. 140 1 1 darotS aesc ; em. Z. Gm. gescyrted Z. 141 MS. gescyrded

MS.

hetend; 1 em. Gr.

em. Kluge
122

MS.

gescynded.

ELENE

4.

THE MIRACLE BEING EXPLAINED, CONSTANTINE CONVERTED

ham eft panon Gewat pa heriga helm huSe hremig hild waes gesceaden Com pa wigena hleo wigge geweorSod. prySbo[l]d se[c]an, pegna Create beadurof cyning burga neosan. Heht pa wigena weard pa wisestan snude to sionoSe, pa pe snyttro craeft gefrigen haefdon; purh fyrngewrito haeleSa rsedas. heoldon higepancum folces aldor, Da paes fricggan ongan ofer sid weorod, sigerof cyning, wsere J)ser aenig yldra o$8e gingra him to sot5e J>e secggan meahte,
galdrum cySan,
hwaet se

IS

150

155

60

God

wsere,

'J>e J)is b[lse]des Brytta, J>e me swa leoht o8ywde,

his beacen waes

ond mine leode generede,

forgeaf,
treo.'

tacna torhtost, 165

ond me

tir

J>urh J>aet wlitige wigsped wi$ wraSum, Hio him andsware aenige ne meahton ne ful geare cuSon agifan togenes,

sweotole gesecggan Pa. J)a wisestan

be J)am sigebeacne.

wordum cwaedon

170

for J)am heremaegene J)aet hit Heofoncyninges ond J>aes tweo nsere. tacen waere,
Pa. J)aet

gefrugnon

J)a

laerde waeron,
f erhft

him waes

J>urh fulwihte leoht sefa,

gef eonde

]}eah hira f ea wseron

175

Saet hie for

J)am casere

cy^an moston

hu se gasta Helm godspelles gife, in prynesse prymme geweor^ad

acenned wearS,
151

cyninga Wuldor;
f.

MS.

-bord;
K'6.

em. Sarrazin (Zs.

stun (i) an?

D. Phil.

32.

548);
162

MS.
MS.

stenan;
Gvn.

Gm. scenan;
haeleCas.

159 MS. oSSe; Ko. goldes ; Z. 1 blaedes ; H? bledes.

Sarrazin Tr. (Kynewulf, p. 24) Se?

stendan?;

secan.

156

boldes;

ELENE
Codes agen Beam ond hu on galgan wearS heardum witum, for hergum ahangen
alysde leoda

80

beam

of locan deofla,

185

ond him gife sealde geomre gastas, burh ba ilcan gesceaft be him geywed wearS on gesyhSe, sylfum sigores [to] tacne ond hu Sy briddan daege wiS beoda brsece;
of byrgenne

beorna Wuldor,

of deafte, aras,
haeleSa cynnes,

Dryhten ealra ond to heofonum

astah.

Bus
190

saegdon sigerofum ^t laerde waeron.

gastgerynum swa fram Silvestre bam se leodfruma fulwihte onfeng, ond bast f orS geheold on his dagana tid, D^htne to willan. Da wses on saelum sinces brytta,
gleawllce

195

nTSheard cyning: befolen in fyrhSe;

wass

him mwe gefea wass him frofra maest

200

heofonrices Weard. ond hyht[a] [h]ihst Ongan ba Dryhtnes K. daeges ond nihtes burh Castes gife georne cySan, ond hine, soSHce, sylfne getengde in Codes beowdom, goldwine gumena
aescrof , unslaw.
,

5.

CONSTANTINE ORDERS THE SEARCH FOR THE ROOD

Pa
leodgebyrga,
se aeSeling fand,

burh

Iarsmit5as,

205

guSheard, garbrist, hwslr ahangen waes

on Codes bocum heriges beorhtme

on rode treo aefstum burh

ludea cyn,
184
III.

rodora Waldend
inwit,

swa

[hie] se ealda

feond

forlaerde ligesearwum,
baet hie
s

leode fortyhte,
sylfne
194 Before this line

God

MS.
197

tacne

Z. tacen

Tr.
1

to tacne.

MS.

has

nihst.

MS. hyht nihst; Z. hyhta 207 MS. swa; Siev. (Angl. i.

hihst;

Ko. hyhta nihst; Wu. hyhta

579) swa hie.

ELENE
21 o

ahengon, herga Fruman;

sculon
to

baes hie in

hynSum

wldan feore
waes Cristes

wergSu dreogan.
lof

Pa

bam

casere

on firhSsefan;

ymb
215
to

[he waes] for8 gemyndig ond ba. his modor het bast maere treo
;

feran f[lo]dwege

folca breate

georne secan hwaer se wuldres beam breate wigena under hrusan hyded waere, halig

ludeum,

rod.

6.

THE VOYAGE AND THE LANDING

Elene ne wolde
ssene weorSan,

220

bass sI8 fates

ne 5aes wilgifan
hiere sylfre suna,

word gehyrwan,
ac waes sona gearu

wif on

willsIS,

swa

hire

weoruda helm,

225

byrnwiggendra, Ongan ba ofstllce

to flote fysan.

beboden haefde.
eorla

mengu

Fearo6hengestas
stae8

ymb

geofenes

gearwe stodon,
sunde getenge.
idese si^faet,

sselde ssemearas,

Da
230

waes orcnaswe

siSt5an
I>ser

waeges [w]elm
set

werode gesohte.
Wendelsae

wlanc manig

on

staeSe stodon.

of er mearcpa^u,

maegen

Stundum wrsecon aef ter 68rum

235

ond pa gehlodon hildesercum, bordum ond ordum, byrnwigendum, werum ond wifum wseghengestas. Leton ba ofer fifelwaeg famige scrlban
2

213 Before for$ Z. assumes the loss of two hemistichs, such as faeste bewunden, folces aldor (hyrde, raeswa, etc., but not fruma) Pogatscher (Angl. 23. 289) he waes forS. 215 MS. fold-; em. Gr: 217 MS.
;

Ten Brink werode? Gm. (p. 229 Th. on cnawen; 1 oncnawe?; K. oncnaewe. 230 MS. helm; Gm. holm; Z. welm. MS. -pa&u; Th. -watSu. 237 MS. fifel-; H. 2 fifl-.
Create;

115)
23

ELENE
bord oft onfeng bronte brimbis[s]an; of er earhgeblond ySa swengas
;

II

240

sae

swinsade.

Ne

hyrde

ic sift

ne

aer

on egstreame on merestrsete,

idese lasdan,

Paer [gesion meahte], brecan ofer baeSweg

maegen faeg[e]rre. se 8one sI6 beheold,

brimwudu snyrgan
ssemearh plegean,
bliSe,

245

under s[w]ellingum,

wadan

waegflotan.
;

Wigan wseron
siSes gef eah.

collenf erhSe

cwen
hySe

Sybban
250

to

hringedstefnan
,

ofer lagofaesten

on Creca
aet

land,

geliden haefdon ceolas leton

sae[w]aroSe

s[u]nde bewrecene,

aid yS[h]ofu,

oncrum

faeste

on brime bidan beorna gebinges, gumena breate hwon[n]e heo sio guScwen
255
eft gesohte. ofer eastwegas Daer waes on eorle eSgesyne

brogden byrne
senlic

ond

bill

gecost,

geatolic guSscrud,

eoforcumbul.

grimhelm manig, Waeron aescwigan,

260

sISes gefysde: ymb sigecwen, foron on luste fyrdrincas frome on Creca land, caseres bodan,

secggas

hilderincas
baer waes

hyrstum gewerede;
sincgim locen

gesyne

265

on bam herebreate, hlafordes gifu. Waes seo eadhreSige Elene gemyndig, briste on gebance, beodnes willan, baet hlo Iude[a] georn on mode
ofer herefeldas

270
238

lindwigendra
;

heape gecoste land gesohte,

MS.

->isan
2.
;

em.
245

,?esion;

em. Wa.
-liof u

\(Mod. Phil.
252

MS.

251 MS. fearoSe; Krapp 1 1 407) -wearotSe; MS. sande; Gr. sunde?; Z. sunde. 1 em. Th. 268 MS. ludeas em. Gr. 254 MS. hwone
spell-;

Z? MS.

242

MS.

f aegrre

em. Th.

243

MS. meahte

em. Th.

Z.

ludea?; Z.' ludea.

12

ELENE
secga Create
;

swa

hit siSSan

gelamp

ymb

lytel fsec

baet Saet

leodmaegen,

guSrofe
275

cwomon

to Hierusalem corSra mseste, ba ceastre mid ba aeSelan cwen. eorlas sescrofe,

haeleb,

in

7.

HELENA'S FIRST EXHORTATION

Heht Sa gebeodan
snoterestum
side

bam

burgsittendum ond wide

geond ludeas,
280
me6elh[e]gende, ba Se deopllcost

gumena gehwylcum,
on gemot cuman, Dryhtnes geryno
of

burh

rihte

se

reccan cuSon.

Da

waes

gesamnod
;

sldwegum

maegen unlytel reccan cuSon

285
breo [busendu]
alesen to lare.

ba Se Moyses a* bser on rime waes

baera leoda

weras Ebrea
'Ic baet

Ongan ba leoflic wordum negan:

ongiten haebbe,

wif

gearolice

290

burg witgena wordgeryno on Codes bocum, bset ge geardagum

wyrSe waeron Dryhtne dyre

Wuldorcyninge, ond daedhwaete.

295

Hwaet, ge [ealle] snyttro unwislice, ba ge wergdon bane wraSe, wiSw[u]rpon, burh his wuldre[s] miht, be eow of wergSe

fram llgcwale, of haeftnede.

lysan bohte,

Ge mid horu speowdon

279 MS. -hengende; Gm. -hegende 276 Before this line MS. has IIII. . Gm. >usend Siev. (PBB. 10. 5/5) Jmsendu. 285 MS. 293* M5 snyttro; K. swicon snyttro; Ten Brink (Zs. f. D. Alt., Anz. 5. 59) ealr b H. 1 ealle. Gr. Gm. unwislice swicon ? snyttro 2Q3 MS. unwislice Gr? swiSe unwislice; Siev. (Angl. I. 579) swicoi soS unwislice;

unwislice?;
294*

Cos. (Tijdschrift
;

i.

MS. -weorpon

Gm. -wurpon ?

144) samwislice; Z? 1 Z. -wurpon.

;

unwislice.-

295

MS. wuldre

em. Th.

ELENE
be eow eagena leoht, on baas andwlitan fram blindnesse bote, gefremede burh bset aeSele spald, edmowunga oft generede ond fram unclaenum Ge [to] deabe bone deofla gastum.
se Se of deaSe sylf deman ongunnon on wera corbre wor[n] awehte eowres cynnes. in baet serre Hf Swa ge modblinde mengan ongunnon leoht wib bystrum, lige wiS soSe, inwitbancum aefst wiS are, Eow seo wergSu forSan wroht webbedan. sceSbe5 scyldfullum ge ba sciran miht
1

13

300

305
.

310

deman ongunnon,

315

[in] gedw[o]lan oS bysne daeig. beostrum gebancum, snyttro gebencab Gangab nu snude, wordes [gleawe], weras wisfseste, seSelum craeftige, ba 8e eowre x, on ferhSsefan fyrmest haebben, ba me soSHce secgan cunnon, for eow[ic] forS andsware cy6an be ic him to sece.' tacna gehwylces
8.

lifdon,

HELENA'S SECOND EXHORTATION

Eodan ba on gerumfan]
eorlas ae[g]leawe,

320

reonigmode

gehSum geomre;
1

egesan gebreade, [gjeorne sohton

1 311 MS. 304 MS. woruld; Z. worn. 302 MS. dea>e; Z. to dea>e. Snd gedweolan; Gm. ond gedwolan; Siev. (Angl. I. 579) in gedwolan; -Klaeb. (Angl. 29. 271) opposes Siev., citing Jul. 410; Beow. 99, 2144; MS. -)>enca)> Wa. -seca}>. After 7en.73. 313 MS. ganga}> H? seca)> ? 1 El. 'his line H. inserts ond finda]? gen f erhSgleawe men cf. Jud. 41 ; 1 b craeftige; ^27, 3733i4 MS., Edd. craeftige. 315 MS. craeftige; Z. 1 H.1 gode for the inst. with craef tig, see Crafts 98. .Z. gode ? 318 MS. 1 em. Siev. (PBB. 10. 5/5). i;ow; 320 MS. geru; Gr. gerun; other early Edd. gerum; Frucht (Metrisches, etc,, p. 74) geruman; Schwarz (Cyne;

,'juulfs

Anteil
1
,

am
;

Christ, p. 67) geryne, gerune;

)>a

H. (Anglia

Beibl. 17. 177,

*)ut

not H.

H.2 ), Wa.

on gerum eodan.

321

MS.

-cleawe; em. Th.

522

MS.

eorne

em. Th.

14

ELENE
pa wlsestan
325

paet hio bsere

swa tiles, HTo pa on Create [pusend] manna fundon ferhSgleawra, pa pe fyrngemynd mid ludeum gearwast cfrSon. Prungon pa on Create pair on prymme bad
in cynestole

wordgeryno oncweSan meahton, cwene swa hio him to sohte. swa trages,

330

caseres mseg,

geatolic

guScwen

golde gehyrsted.

Elene ma^elode,
'GehyraS, higegleawe,

ond for eorlum

halige rune,

sprsec:

335

word ond wisdom. Hwaet, ge witgena hu se Liffruma lare onfengon,

in cildes

had

cenned wurde,

mihta Wealdend.

Be bam Moyses

sang,

ond
340

pset

"Eow

weard Israhela: [word] gecwaeS, acenned bi6 Cniht on degle,

mihtum msere, swa pses modor ne bi5 wsestmum geeacnod purh weres frige." Be 8am David cyning dryhtleoS agol,
frod fyrnweota,
fseder Salomones,

ond
345

pset

word gecwsep,

wigona baldor:

"Ic fr[y]mpa

God

foresceawode,

he on gesyhSe wses, sigora Dryhten; mm on pa swISran, masgena Wealdend, Panon ic ne wen[de] prymmes Hyrde.
aefre to aldre

onsion mine."
Essaias,

350

Swa

hit eft

be eow

wordum maelde, weorodum, deophycggende purh Dryhtnes Cast: "Ic up ahof eaforan gingfe], ond beam cende, bam ic blsed forgeaf,
witga for
355
halige higefrofre;

ac hie hyrwdon [m]e,

323 MS. -geryno; H? -geryna. 326 MS. m; Cm. Jmsenda; 1 1 Gr. f rymSa ? >usend. 338 MS. >set Gr. }><et word. 345 MS. f rumj?a 1 Z. Th. wende?; Gm. wende. frymtSa. 348 MS. weno; 353 Mi 1 1 gingne; em. Z. 355 MS. }>e; em. Z.
;
;

ELENE
feodon burh feondscipe, nahton forepanc[a]s, wisdomes gewitt ond pa weregan neat, drifeft ond pirsceS, pe man daga gehwam hira goddend, nales gnyrnwraecum ongitap hiera feogaS frynd pe him fodder gif[a]5; ond me Israhela aefre ne woldon
;

15

360

folc

aefter

oncnawan, peah woruldstundum

ic

feala for him wundra gefremede."

365

we pact gehyrdon burh halige bee eow Dryhten geaf dom unscyndne, paet Meotod, mihta sped, Moyse saegde hu ge Heofoncyninge hyran sceoldon,
Hwaet,
lare Isestan.

Eow

paes lungre apreat,

370

ond ge pam ryhte wiftroten hssfdon, onscunedon bone sciran Scippend eallra, ond gedwolan fylgdon [dryhtna] Dryhten,
ofer riht Codes.

Nu

ge rape gangap,

375

ond findap gen pa pe fyrngewritu selest cunnen, purh snyttro crseft me andsware zieriht eower, paet
purh sidne sefan
9.

secgan cunnen.'

HELENA'S THIRD EXHORTATION

Eodan
t>a

collenferhSe,

mid mengo swa him

sio

mod[e] cwanige, cwen [be] bead;

380

[fif hund] forbsnotter[r]a ba Se leornungcraeft alesen[ra] leodmaega, maeste haefdon, burh modgemynd Heo to salore eft on sefan snyttro.

fund[o]n ba

356

MS.
;

\IS. gifet5;

-Dances; 1 em. Z.

riSroten

H. 1

360 (Angl. i. 580) -}>ancas?; Z? -J?ancas. 369 MS. ryhte 364 Before this line MS. has H. 2 soSe wiSsecen ? sotSe ond ryhte witSsecen 370 Edd.
Siev.
. ;

MS. eallra Z. (but not Z.*) eowerne,|| 1 Gr. 377 MS. dryhtna dryhten. 371 MS. dryhten H. (Angl. Tr. (Kynewulf, p. 82) mode(s) cwange; lodcwanige; 3. 5/6) modcwange guman. 378 MS. bead; em. Siev. (PBB. 10. 5^).
efore Gr. end line with scippend
; ;

alra

dryhten.

'-

379 MS, f unden em. Cm.; MS.d; Th. fifhund; MS. -snottera em. Gin. -380 MS., Edd. alesen; for the metrical type (D) see Chr. 978, tobrocene iurgweallas, and Frucht, p. 6j.
;

ELENE

ymb

lytel faec

laSode waeron,

ceastre weardas.

Hio
385

sio

cwen ongan
:

wordum genegan
'Oft ge dyslice
f sedera

wlat of er ealle
dsed gefremedon,

werge wraecmsecggas,
lare
;

naef re

f urSur

ond gewritu herwdon, ]x>nne nu

390

6a ge blindnesse ond ge wiSsocon

baet in

bote forsegon, soSe ond rihte

Bethleme

Cyning anboren,
aeSelinga Ord.

witgena word,

395

synwyrcende, Hie ba anmode

'Hwaet,

Wealdendes, cenned waere, ^eah ge ba ae cuSon, ge ne woldon ba, s68 oncnawan.'

Beam

andswerfedon]
ae

we

Ebreisce

leornedon,

400

405

ba on fyrndagum fsederas cuSon ne we [g]eare cunnon Codes earce, burh hwaet Su Sus hearde, hlaefdige, us We Saet sebylgS nyton eorre wurde. on bysse folcscere, be we gefremedon beodenbealwa [sum] wiS bee aefre.' Elene maSelade, ond for eorlum spraec ides reordode undearninga; hlude for herigum 'Ge nu hraSe ganga8, sundor asecab ba Se snyttro mid eow, mseste haebben, maegn ond modcraeft,
ast
:

410

briste gecyftan binga gehwylc be ic him to sece.' untraglice,

baet
10.

me

THE DISCLOSURE OF JUDAS

rune,

Eodon ba fram
bald in

swa him

sio rice

cwen

beboden haefde; burgum geomonnode georne smeadon,

em. Th. 392 MS. waere waere. 396 MS. -swer Th. H. 1 J?eodbealwa aenig 403 MS. Beodenbealwa sum (or an) H. 2 Beodenbealwa sum.
; ; ;

em 399 MS. eare IV a. }>eodenbealw;

;

ELENE
sohton searobancum, be hie on bam folce
hwaet sio syn waere

415

gefremed hsefdon
sio

wiS

bam
>a

casere,

be him

cwen

wite.

baer for

eorlum
'Ic

an reordode

gidda gearosnot[t]or

Sam

waes ludas

nama

wordes 420

craeftig:

wat geare

be 8am sigebeame beoda Waldend eallra gnyr[n]a leas, Codes agen Beam, bone [or]scyld[ne] eofota gehwylces burh hete hengon on heanne beam
baet hio wile

secan

on Sam browode

425

in

fyrndagum

f sederas
!

usse

Nu is bearf my eel geboht f erhS staSelien, bset Saes morSres meldan ne weorSen, hwaer baet halige trio beheled wurde
bset waes brealic baet

we we

faestlice

430

aefter wigbraece, frod fyrngewritu,

by-lies

toworpen sien ond ba faederlican

biS lang ofer 6aet

lare forlet[e]n.
baet Israhela

Ne
aeSelu

moten

ofer middangeard

ma

ricsian,
;

435

secrseft eorla,

gif Sis

yppe biS

swa ba

baet ilce gio

mm
bam

sigerof saegde

yldra faeder waes Sachius nama

440

faeder [e] mmum, frod fyrnwiota, waes Symon haten, [be swsesum] eaferan hine of worulde wende ond baet

word

gecwaeS "Gif be baet gelimpe

:

on lifdagum
baet halige treo

baet

Su gehyre

ymb
ond

frode frignan,

geflitu raeran

be

Sam sigebeame
Wa.
-snottor.

on bam SoScyning

418

MS.
p.

-snotor;

422

MS. gnyrnra;
;

Bouterwek
;

Z." 136) gnyrna. 423 MS. scyldu; Th. unscyldigne ? em. K. 432 MS. -leton 438 MS. faeder; jorhlytne?; Tr. orscyldne. 1 1 \em. Siev. (PBB. 10. 483). 439 MS. eaferan; em. H. ; Gr. >e hit cy?5de sylfa his eaferan.

(Cadmon,

I8

ELENE
445

ahangen
eallre

wses,

heofonrices Weard,

mm
Ne
450

bonne pu snude gecyt5, sybbe Beam, ser pec swylt nime. swses sunu, Ebrea peod, mgeg aefre ofer past
rice healdan,

raMpeahtende,

duguSum wealdan;
ond hira dryhtscipe in woruld w[0]rulda
'Pa. ic

ac para

dom

leofaS,

willum gefylled,
heriap ond lofiaS."

Se pone ahangnan Cyning

fromlice
-feeder [e]

455

minum, andsware: ealdum sewitan, ageaf "Hu wolde past geweortian on woruldrice handa sendan on pone Halgan past
to feorhlege

fsederas usse
gif hie wiston ier

purh wraS
460
pset
soft

gewitt,

he Crist wsere,

Sunu Meotudes,

Cyning on roderum, sawla Nergend?"

ageaf andsware, reordode:

'Da me yldra frod on fyrhSe

"Ongit,

mm

f seder

465

Codes heahmsegen, ginga, naman. Se is nr5[6]a gehwam Nergendes pone sylf ne masg unasecgendllc on moldwege man aspyrigean.

guma

'

470

Nsefre ic pa gepeahte JDC peos peod ongan secan wolde, ac ic symle mec asced para scylda, nales sceame worhte
gaste minum. baas unrihtes
Ic

him georne

oft

andsaec fremede,
asht bisaston,

bonne uSweotan on sefan sohton

475

hu
wera,

hie

Sunu Meotudes
eallra

ahengon,

Helm

Hlaford
disige

engla ond elda,

se^elust bearna.

"Ne meahton hi[m] swa

4Si
b
1
;

dea8 oSfaestan

brucetS

Gm. mid yldrum deah Gr. biS gedyrsod aefre Gr? dreames H.1 deorlice biS (comparing El. 1159). 452 MS., Edd. weorulda. 454 Before this line MS. has VI; MS. fseder; em.Siev. (PBB. 10.483). 2 b Z. niS8a. Gm. beorna. 46s MS. niSa 476 MS. bearna 477 MS.
;

hie;

Z.

him.

ELENE
weras wonsselige

19

swa

hie

wendon

ser,

480

sarum settan, on galgan his

beah he sume hwile

gast onsende, Pa. siSSan waes Sigebearn Codes. of rode ahsefen rodera Wealdend,
eallra

brymma Prym;
;

breo niht siSSan

485

bidende waes byrgenne ond ba by briddan dseg under beosterlocan ealles leohtes Leoht lifgende aras,
in

Deoden

engla,

ond

s65 sigora Frea, beorht on blaide.

his begnum [hine], seolfne geywde,

Ponne broSor bin

490

onfeng

aefter fyrste

fulwihtes
Pa. for lufan

bseft,

leohtne geleafan. Stephanas wses

ne geald he yfel

Dryhtnes stanum worpod; ac his ealdfeondum yfele,

baed

495

pingode brohthe[a]rd, bset he him ba weadsed

baet h[i]e for

Prymcyning
ne
sette

to wrsece

sefstum

unscyldigne,

Sa[u]les larum feore beraeddon, swa he burh feondscipe to cwale monige Cristes folces

synna leasne,

500

demde, to deabe.

Swa-beah him Dryhten

eft

miltse gefremede, baet he manegum [wearS] folca to frofre. Syt5San him frymSa God,

niS[S]a Nergend, ond he sySSan waes

505

naman

oncyrde, Sanctus Paulus

be

naman haten

ond him nienig waes

aelaerendra

6Ser betera

510
487

under swegles hleo sySban sefre, on woruld cendan, bara be wif oSSe wer beah he Stephanus stanum hehte abreotan on beorge, brobor bmne.
J?egnum hine. 494 MS. -herd; em, Gm. 496 497 MS. sawles; em. K. 501 MS. manewearS. em. Z." 503 MS. nit5a
Gr.
hine.
;

MS. Begnum;
he;

MS. gum

em. K.;

H?

K. manegum

20

ELENE

"Nu $u meaht
hu
arfsest is

gehyran,

haeleS

mm

se leofa,

ealles

Wealdend,

oft gewyrcen, beah we sebylgS wiS hine gif we sona eft synna wunde,

515

bara bealudeeda

bote gefremmab,
eft geswicab.

ond baas unrihtes ForSan ic, soSlice,

sytSban gelyfdon
baet

ond

mm swses

faeder

gebrowade

[bissum leofspelle,] eallra brymma God,

laSlic wite

520

Hfes Lattiow, for oferbearfe

ilda cyrines.

ForSan
aefst

ic

be

Isere

hyse leofesta, ne eofulssec

ba3t

burh leo[6]rune, 8u hospcwide,

ne fremme, wiS Codes Bearne;
be biS ece Hf,

asfre

525

grimne geagncwide, bonne Su geearnast

selust sigeleana, 'Dus mec fseder

baet

seald in heofonum."

mm

on fyrndagum
,

530

535

unweaxenne wordum laerde, bam wses Symon nama soScwidum Nu ge geare cunnft'a^] guma g[id]dum frod. hwset eow baes on sef an selest bince to gecySanne, gif Seos cwen usic nu ge fyrhSsefan frigneS ymb 8et [freo]treo, ond modgebanc minne cunnon.'
septe

Him ba togenes ba gleawestan on wera breate wordum mseldon:

'Nsefre we hyrdon haeleS aenigne on bysse beode butan bee nuSa, begn 66erne, byslic cySan Do swa be bynce, ymb swa dygle wyrd.

540

1 1 b 5i8 Gr. in lifes fruman; H. Wa. ]>issum leofspelle (cf. El. 10/7). MS. leohtum ge}>oncum; 522 leoSa-; em. Siev. (PBB. 10. 504). 530 MS. septe; Th. sewde. 531* MS. gehdum; Th. gehSum; Z.1 giddum; H. 1 gidda (but H. 1 gehSum).

518* Th. assumes gap before syS^an.

b H? ge eal MS., Edd. cunnon. 532 MS. on sef an selest 53i MS. ge H.1 selest on sef an MS. >ince H.2 >incet5. 534 ATS\ treo Z? Sa rode? H. (Angl. 23. 516) fyrntreo H.1 f oldgraef H.2 f reotreo.
;

ELENE
fyrngidda frod,
gif

21

Su frugnen

sle

on wera corSre.

Wisdomes
ond witan

beSearf,
snyttro,

worda
545

waerlicra

se t5sere aeSelan sceal

andwyrde agifan

for byslicne

preat on meple.'

ii.

HELENA'S THREAT, AND THE SURRENDER OF JUDAS

Weoxan word cwidum;

on healfa gehwsefne], prydedon ond pohton.
550
to
Pa.

weras peahtedon

sume hyder, sume pyder,

cwdm begna heap

pam

heremeSle. _
:

caseres bodan

Hreopon f riccan, 'Eow peos cwen lapap,

paet

secgas, to salore, rihte reccen. Is

ge seono^domas
snyttro.'

eow

raedes pearf

on meSelstede,
555

modes

Heo waeron gearwe,

;

geomormode

leodgebyrgean, pa hie latSod wseron to hof e eodon purh heard gebann

cyS[a]n

craeftes miht.
Pa. slo

cwen ongan

weras Ebresce
560
fricggan

wordum negan, fyrhSwerige ymb fyrngewitu,

,aer

hu on worulde
gasthalige

witga[n] sungon,

hwser se
s65

be Codes Bearne, guman, teoden geprowade,

for sawla lufan. stane heardran,
rihte
stearce,

Sunu Meotudes,
pset

565

Heo wseron
noldon

geryne

cySan

Jenige secgan, torngemSlan, pass hio him to sohte, ac hio worda gehwaes wi6ersaac fremedon

ne hire andsware

570

faeste on fyrhSe past heo frignan ongan, cwaedon baet hio on aldre owiht swylces

547 Before
144) em. Z. 1
I.

this

wrixledan
558

MS.

MS. has VII. MS. weoxan; Cos. (Tijdschrift Th. joins word and cwidum. 548 MS. gehwser 1 em. Th. cySdon em. Z. 561 MS. witga
line
; ;
;

22

ELENE
ne
ser ne sift aefre hyrdon. Elene mabelade, ond him yrre oncwaeft 'Ic eow to softe secgan wille, ond baas in life lige ne wyrfteS,

575

gif ge bissum lease leng gefylgaft mid fsecne gefice, be me fore standab,
baet

eow

in

beorge
bset

beel

fornimeS,
bryttaft,

hattost heaftowelma,

ond eower hra

580

lacende

lig,

eow

[seo] leas[ung sceal]

;

to woruldgedale a[we]nd[e]d weorSan be ge hwile nu on ne magon ge 8a word geseSan

unriht

wrigon under

womma

sceatum;

ne magon ge ba

wyrd bemlSan, bedyrnan ba deopan mihte/

Da wurdon
585
ades ond endelif es
;

ond

giddum gearusnottorne cenned for cneomagum;

agefon, saegdon nine sundorwisne:
cySan,

on wenan, ba aenne betaehton pair bam wses ludas nama

hie deaSes

bone hie baere cwene 'He be maag

soft

ge-

onwreon wyrda geryno,

frignest,

swa Su hine wordui

ende
f orft

590

seriht

from ord[e]
for eorftan

oft

he

is

aefteles

cynnes,

ond witgan sunu, wordcraeftes wis him gebyrde is bald on meftle; bset he gencwidas gleawe haebbe,
578

MS.

bsel
}>aes
;

fornimeS
leas
;

Frucht baelfyr nimeS.

sceal
J?aet
;

580
1

MS.

sceal
?

J?set
;

leas
2

Gm.

sceal

Gr.
J?set

leasspell

Gr.

Jsaet

leas sceal

Z.

se

leasung sceal

H.

lease spel

H?

retains

MS.
;

apundrad to end of line. 581 MS. apundrad 1 awended?; Z. awended Strunk (M. L. N. 17. 187) asundrad; H? reads 1 582* as the second hemistich of this line. 582* Z. conjectures the loss two hemistichs after this, and H. 1 so prints; H. 2 assumes a gap for this of
;

reading, but transfers Th. awundrad Gm.

hemistich, but conjectures (p. 90) hydan

]>a

halgan geryno

(cf. 5<?p).

590

MS. ord

em. Th.

ELENE
595
craef t in

23

breostum

he gecyt>eS be
lufab.'

wlsdomes gife burn ba myclan miht, swa bin mod

for wera

mengo

12.

CONFERENCE BETWEEN HELENA AND JUDAS

Hio on sybbe
agenne card,
600
ludas to
baet
gisle,

forlet secan gehwylcne ond bone aenne genam ond ]aa georne baed
riht getsehte

he be Ssere rode

be

ser in

ond
605

legere wses lange bedyrned, hine seolfne sundor acigde.

to

Elene mabelode
tireadig

bam anhagan,

cwen: 'Pe synt tu gearu swa be leofre bi8 swa lif, swa deaS, to geceosanne. CyS ricene nu hwa?t 5u bse[ra] bing[a] Jjafian wille.' ludas hire ongen bingode ne meahte he ba

gehSu bebugan,
610
he waes on bsere cwene gewealdum 'Hu maeg bsem geweor5an be on westenne meSe ond meteleas morland trydeS, ond him hlaf ond stan hungre geha3fted, on gesihSe bu [samod] geweorSaS, baet he bone stan nime st[ear]c ond hnesce, wiS hungres hleo, hlafes ne gime, ond ba wiste witissece, gewende to wsedle, beteran wiShyccge, bonne he bega beneah?' Him ba seo eadige andwyrde ageaf Elene for eorlum undearnunga: habban wille 'Gif Su in heofonrice
:

oncyrran [cwealm]gem S\an;

:

615

620

608 MS., Edd. hwaet; MS. J?ses to )?inge; H. }>issa J>inga; H? }>xs to 610 MS. rex; Siev. (Angl. i. 580} cyninges Cos. (Tijdschrift J>ance.
1
;

H. crsefte; Tr. (BB. 23. 102) carena; H? queen} The emendation in the text posits nex for rex. cyning-. 614 MS. on Gm. on gesihSe beorne bu Gr. 1 gebroht on gesihSe bu Z. 1 gesihSe bu on gesihSe bu samod; Ten Brink ( Zs. f. D. Alt., Ans. 5. do) on gesihSe 1 bu gesette. 615 MS. streac; H. stearc. 619 Before this line MS. has VIII.
i.

145) cyningan

(=

24

ELENE
card mid englum
sigorlean in swegle,

ond on eorSan
saga ricene

lif,

me

625

hwser seo rod wunige, Radorcyninges [beam], be ge hwile nu halig under hrusan,

burh morSres man mannum dyrndun.' him wses geomor ludas maSelade hat set heortan, ond gehwseftres wa
:

sefa,

ge he heofonrices

630

ond
rice

andwearde under roderum,

bis
ic bset

[hyht] swa m[<zrne] anforlete

g[if ] he Sa rode ne tsehte
Is
:

'Hu maeg
wintra
[tu

findan

gangum?

swa fyrn gewearS nu worn sceacen,

bset

635

640

geteled rime; hund] oSSe ma nu ic bset rim ne can. ic ne mseg areccan, Is nu feal[a] siSban forSgewitenra frodra ond godra be us fore wseron, ic on geogoSe wearS gleawra gumena on siddagum sySSan acenned, ic ne can bset ic nat cnihtgeong hseleS
;
;

645

swa fyrn gewearS.' him on andsware: on bysse werbeode 'Hu is bset geworden on gemynd witon, bset ge swa monigfeald swa Troiana[s] alra tacna gehwylc burh gefeoht fremedon? I?set wses f [yr] myc[le], bonne beos seSele gewyrd, open ealdgewin, Ge bset geare cunnon geara gongum.
findan on fyrhSe
bset

Elene maSelade

624 him.

Wa. radorcyninges beam. Z. 629* MS. he Gm. hwurf e swa hygde swa Gr. 1 hyhte swa 629 1 Z. hyht?; Z? hyht; Wu. hogde; Klaeb. (Angl. 29. 272) hyhtwynne; Wa. hyht wynne;' MS. mode; Gr? niode; Z.1 swamode? (uniting the

MS.

radorcyninges

MS. swa

words); H. me8e; Cos. (Tijdschrift i. 145), Klaeb. (Angl. Wa. micelne? 29. 272) samod (for two words}; 630 MS. ond; Tr. MS. ne tsehte; Z.1 taehte. (BB. 23. 102) ge. 631 MS. ge; Tr. gif 1 1 634 MS. cc; Gm. twa hund. 636 MS. feale; Gr. feala; H. fealo.
two
;

645

MS. Troiana; em. H:

fir

646

MS.

faer

(Angl. 29. 272)

>aet

(fier)
1

mycle;

H?

fior

mycel; Gm. fyr micle; Klaeb. mycle. 647 MS. open; H?

||

opene; after ealdgewin H. inserts ser geworden eowrum aegleawum. >e ser cuS wearS
||

Israhela folce, and

Wa.

ELENE
hwset pier eallra wses edre gereccan, on manrime morSorslehtes, dareSlacendra deadra gefeallen

25

650

655

under bordhagan. Ge pa byrgenna ond pa stowe swa some, under stanhleoSum, ond pa wintergerim on gewritu setton.' ludas maSelade gnornsorge waeg
:

'We

paes hereweorces,

hlsefdige

mm,

nean myndgiap, on gewritu ond pa wiggprsece ond J)is nasfre peoda gebseru;
for nydpearfe

setton,

660

J)urh seniges

mannes

mu6 gehyrdon
butan her nuSa.'
ageaf andsware: soSe ond rihte

haeleSu[m] cySan,

Him
ymb
665

seo aeSele

cwen
;

'Wit5saecest

Su

to swISe

ssegdest soSlice

treow ond nu lytle aer be J>am sigebeame leodum J)inum, ond nu on lige cyrrest.' ludas hire ongen bingode, cwseS J>set he
J)set lif es

bset

on gehSu gesprsece ond [on] tweon swI6ost,

wende him trage hnagre.

caseres mseg:

Him
670
'Hwset,

oncwasS hra8e

purh halige bee ahangen waes on Calvarie Cyninges Freobearn, Codes Gastsunu. Pu scealt geagninga swa gewritu secgap, wisdom onwreon,
Saet

we

hyrdon
paet

haeleSum cySan

675

aefter

stedewange

hwaer seo stow

ser

sie

[on] Calvar[i]e, swilt, for synnum,

geclsensian

pec cwealm nime,

pset ic hie

sySSan msege

Criste to willan,
pset

haele6um to helpe,

me

halig

God

680

Frea mihtig, feores ingepanc, weoruda Wuldorgeofa, willan minne,

gefylle,

gasta Geocend.'
657
i.

MS. nean

K. near

Gm. hseleSum.

668

580) on tweon.

1 Z. neah. 661 MS. haeleSu Th. hseleSas MS. tweon; Gm. on tweon?, tweonde?; Siev. (Angl. Wa. on calvarie. 676 MS. calvare; Th. calvarie
;
;
;

26

ELENE
Hire ludas oncwseS ba stowe ne can, stiShycgende ne ba wisan cann.' ne baes wanges wiht burh eorne hyge Elene maSelode burh Sunu Meotodes, 'Ic bast geswerige baet Su hungre scealt bone ahangnan God, for cneomagum cwylmed weorSan ba leasunga, butan bu forlsete
:

'Ic

685

690

sot) gecySe.' ond me sweotollice corSre Isedan, Heht ba swa cwicne scealcas ne gseldon scuf an scyldigne

695

bser he duguSa leas drygne seat), siomode in sorgum [seofon] nihta fyrst under hearmlocan hungre gebreatod, Ond ba cleopigan ongan clommum beclungen.
in

on bone seofe8an dseg, sarum besylced meSe ond meteleas masgen wses geswi^rod 'Ic eow healsie burn heofona God
700
bset
.

705

up forlseten, ge me of Syssum earfeSum ic bset halige treo heanne f ram hungres gemSlan nu ic hit leng ne maeg lustum cyt5e, helan for hungre. Is bes haeft to 6an strang, ond bes broht to Saes baas bearl, breanyd [to] heard ic adreogan ne maeg, dogorrimum
; ;

ne leng helan

be

Sam

beah

ic ser

mid dysige

Hfes treo, burhdrifen wsere,

ond
710

8aet

s66 to late

seolf gecneowe.'
sio baer

Pa. Sast

gehyrde

haeleSum scead,

beornes gebsero, hio bebead hraSe bast hine man of nearwe ond of nydcleofan,

715
;

fram bam engan hofe, up forlete. Hie Sset ofstlice efnedon sona, ond hine mid arum up gelseddon swa him seo cwen bebead. of carcerne,
1
; ;

Gm. seofon. 694 MS. vii 607 MS. besylced 683 MS. can H. wat. Th. besyled (reading MS. as besyleed). 709 Before this line MS. has b VIII. 70p MS. scead; Gm. sceod; Ten Brink (Zs. f. D. Alt., Am.
5.

60) scraf

Tr. (BB.

3.

///) weold.

ELENE
13.

27

THE PRAYER OF JUDAS, AND

ITS

RESULT

720 721-2

Stopon pa to psere stowe stiShycgende on pa dune up tSe Dryhten aer heofonrices Weard, ahangen waes, ond hwseSre geare nyste on galgan, Godbearn, hwser sio halig [e] rod hungre gehyned foldan getyned, burh [feondes] searu faest leodum dyrne, lange legere

wunode
725

wselreste.

Word

stunde ahof
:

730

ond on Ebrisc sprsec bu Se ahst doma geweald, 'Dryhten Hailend, burh bines wuldres miht ond bu geworhtest heofon ond eorSan ond holmbrasce, sJes sidne f3et5m, samod ealle gesceaft; mundum bmum ond bu amsete ond uprador ealne ymbhwyrft ond bu sylf sitest, sigora Waldend,
elnes oncyftig,
;

of er

bam

seSelestan

engelcynne,
leohte bewundene,
;

be geond lyft faraS

735

ne mseg bser manna gecynd mycle msegenbrymme of eorSwegum up geferan in lichoman mid pa leohtan gedryht, wuldres aras. I^u geworhtest ba, ond to begnurige binre gesettest,
halig
in

740

ond

heofonlic.

Para on hade

sint

sindreame

syx genemned;

ba ymbsealde synt
fi6rum, gefrsetwad,
Para. si[n]t [feower]

mid syxum eac

fsegere scinab.

be on

flihte

745

ba begnunge fore onsyne

singallice

brymme beweotigab
eces

Deman,
Heofoncininges
lof,

singab in wuldre

hsedrum stefnum
wofta wlitegaste,
716

ond bas word cweSap

720
1

MS.

>aere stowe;

Wa.

stowe.

MS.

halig;

em. Z.

721

MS.

J>urh searu;

Th. assumes a gap; Gr. conjectures }?urh searucraeft besenced Gr? }>urh f eonda searu ; Z. 1 feondes laeg on f yrndagum foldan getyned f eonda. S. sit; em. Th.; MS. iiii; Gm. feower. for 744

28

ELENE
750
claenum stefnum

bam

is

ceruphm nama

"Halig

is

se halga

weoroda Wealdend. heofun ond eorSe ond

tire

heahengla God, Is Saes wuldres ful

call

heahmsegen,

getacnod."

Syndon

tu

on pam,

755

pe man seraphin sigorcynn, on swegle, be naman hateS. He sceal neorxnawang

ond

lifes treo
;

legene sweorde

heardecg cwacap, beofab brogdenmsel, ond bleom wrixleS

halig healdan

760

Pses Su, God Dryhten, grapum gryrefsest. ond bu womfulle wealdest widan fyrhS, sceaSan of radorum scyldwyrcende

awurpe wonhydige.
under heolstorhofu
765
in wita
f

Pa. sio

werge sceolu

hreosan sceolde
bser hie in

orwyrd

wylme nu

in dracan faeSme, dreogab deaScwale He binum wiSsdc beostrum forbylmed. baes he in ermSum sceal, aldordome; ealra fula ful, fah browian,

770

beowned bolian. word aweorpan,

Pser he bin ne mseg

is

in

witum

fsest,

ealre synne fruma, 'Gif bin willa sie,

baet ricsie

susle gebunden.

Wealdend
in

engla,

se 8e

on rode wses,

775

ond burh Marian acenned wear6 Peoden engla

middangeard

in cildes had,

gif he bin naere

Sunu synna
in

leas,

woruldrlce
;

nsefre he soSra swa wundra gefremede

feala

780

no 811 of deaSe hine beoda Wealdend, aweahte for weorodum, gif he in wuldre bin burh Sa beorhtan [m&gd] Beam ne waere

dogorgerimum swa brymlice,

756

MS.

he;

Gr.

>e;

Z.

hie;

(Angl. i. 5<So) reads ful as sb. 1 no; Z. ne? 782 MS. )>in; Gm. J^inum.

MS. sceal; Z. 775 MS. middang;

sceolon.

768 Siev. 780

em. Th.

MS.

ELENE
forS beacen bin. gedo nu, Fseder engla, bone halgan wer Swa Su gehyrdest ba Su, mihta God, Moyses on meSle, on ba seSelan tid bam eorle ge[y]wdest ban losephes, under beorhhliSe swa ic be, weroda W[yn], gif hit sle willa biddan wille, baet beorhte gesceap burg
paet

29

785

bin,

790

[#] me

paet goldhord,

gasta Scyppend,

geopenie,

paet

yldum wses

Forlaet nu, Hfes Fruma, lange behyded. of Sam wangstede wynsumne up

795

under radores ryne

lyftlacende.

rec astigan
sel,

Ic gelyfe be

ond by

fsestlicor

ferhS staSelige,

hyht untweondne, baet he sle soSlice

on bone ahangnan sawla Nergend,

Crist,

800

Israhela Cining, wuldres on heofenum, walde widan ferhS

ece, aelmihtig,

a butan ende

ecra gestealda.'

Da
805

of Ssere stowe

steam up aras,

t'aer araered wear5 [r]ec under radorum. he mid bsem handum, beornes breostsef a
;

upweard plegade. eadig ond aegleaw, ludas mapelode, gleaw in gepance: seolf gecnawen 'Nu ic purh soS hafu
on heardum hige
810
middangeardes.
bset

Su Haelend eart

Sle $e, masgena God,

815

pane butan ende, prymsittendum ond swa manweorcum baes Su me swa meSum burh bin wuldor [ojnwrige wyrda geryno. Nu ic be, Beam Codes, biddan wille, nu ic wat baet Su eart weoroda Willgifa,

789 MS. w; Th. wen, but later (Angl. 13. 3) wyn; Z: weard. 804 803 Before this line MS. has X. 791 MS., Edd. J>aet me. MS. swylce rec; Schwarz (Cynewulfs Anteil am Christ, p. 59) om. swylce. 813 MS. inwrige em. Th.
787

MS. gehywdest; Gm.

Siev.

interprets as geywdest.

weroda;

(PBB.

10.

5/5)

30

ELENE
allra cyninga Erym, gecySed ond acenned baet tiu ma ne sie mmra gylta, bara be ic gefremede nalles feam srSum,

820

Laet mec, mihta God, Metud, gemyndig. on rimtale rices bines

mid haligra

hlyte

wunigan
bser
baes
is

in baere beorhtan byrig, geweorSod in wuldre,

broSor

mm

he wsere wiS bee,

Stephanus, heold,

peah he stangreopum
he hafaS wigges lean,
Sint in

825

worpod wsere;
blsed

butan blinne.

bocum

his

wundor ba he worhte,
14

on gewritum, cySed.'

THE DISCOVERY AND IDENTIFICATION OF THE CROSS

Ongan ba
830
wilfsegen
sefter

bam

wuldres

treo,

elnes anhydig,

eod5an delfan

under turfhagan, baet he on [twentigum] fotmselum feor funde behelede, under neolum niSer nsesse gehydde
in beostorcofan in
;

bam

reoni[g]an hofe

he Saer [breo] mette roda setsomne,

835

swa hio geardagum greote begravene, arleasra sceolu eorSan bebeahton,

ludea [cynn]
nI8 ahofun,
bier hie

hie wi6 Codes Bearne swa hie no sceoldon, leahtra fruman larum ne hyrdon.

840

Pa

waes

modgemynd
burh

myclum

geblissod,

hige onhyrded,

baet halige treo,

inbryrded breostsefa,
halig under hrusan.

sySSan beacen geseh

He mid handum

befeng

wuldres wynbeam,

ond mid weorode ahof

845

of foldgrsefe.

FeSegestas in on ba ceastre. eodon, aeSelingas, Asetton ba on gesyhtSe sigebeamas [pne]

; ;

824

H?
Z:

MS. -greopum Gm. -greotum. 830 MS. xx Gm. twentigum; em. Gm. 834 MS. reonian transposes the hemistichs. 833 MS. iii 1 em. Gr. Gm. -hyrted. reongan. 837 MS. iudea 841 MS. -hyrded
; ; ; ;

847

MS.

iii

Gm.

J?ry.

ELENE
eorlas anhydige collenferhSe.

JI

fore Elenan cneo,

850

Cwen weorces gefeah on ferhSsefan, ond ba frignan ongan on hwylcum bara beama Beam Wealdendes,
hselefta

Hyhtgifa,

[<5]hangen waere:

'Hwset,

we

bset

tacnum
855

cyftan

gebrowedon, on rode treo rodor eal geswearc on ba sliSan tid. Saga, gif Su cunne, on hwylcre byssa breora Peoden engla
gebrowode,

burh halige bee hyrdon bset twegen mid him ond he wses bridda sylf

brymmes Hyrde.'
hire ludas

860

Ne meahte

ne ful ge[a]re wiste

sweotole gecyban

be

Sam

sigebeame,

on hwylc[n]e

se

Hselend

Sigebearn Codes,

865

on bone middel beamas mid bearhtme,

o5t$aet

ahafen weere, he asettan heht [ac] bsere mseran byrig

ond gebidan bser him gecySde Cyning selmihtig wundor for weorodum be 5am wuldres
Gesseton sigerofe,
raedbeahtende,

treo.

ymb ba
tid;

sang ahofon, roda breo

hsefdon neovvne gefean

870

oS ba nigo^an

mser^um gemeted. Pa. baer menigo cwom, folc unlytel, ond gefserenne man brohton on baere beorna breate
on neaweste
875
wses ba nigoSe tid
Pa. ftser ludas wses gingne gastleasne. miclum geblissod on modsef an
;

heht ba asettan
life

saw[o]lleasne,

belidenes

unlifgendes,

880
860

rihtes

lie, on eorftan, ond up ahof wemend para roda twa

MS.

gere;
ac.

em. Gr.
877
b

862

MS.

hwylcre;
2

em. GV.

863

MS.

ser;

Z? ac?; H?
a disyllabic.

MS., Edd. sawl-; H. notes

;

that the metre requires

880

MS. wemend

Th. reniend.

32

ELENE
ofer pset faege hus, fyrhSgleaw on faeSme Hit waes dead swa aer,

deophycgende.
lie

leomu colodon legere faest; breanedum bepeaht. Pa sio bridde waes

885

ahafen
oSSaet

halig.

Hra

wses [o]n bide

^E'Selinges waes

him uppan
;

rod arsered,
sigebeacen s66

Rodorcyninges beam,
he sona aras
5>3er

890

gaste gegearwod, He ond saw[o]l.

geador bu samod waes lof hafen

Feeder weorSodon, faeger mid by folce; ond bone soSan Sunu Wealdendes wordum heredon. Sie him wuldor ond bane

a butan ende

eallra gesceafta!

15.

895

DEBATE OF THE DEVIL AND JUDAS Da waes pam folce on ferhSsefan

swa him a scyle, ingemynde, wundor pa pe worhte weoroda Dryhten
to feorhnere
lifes

fira cynne,

900

Pa baer ligesynnig astah lacende feond lyft helledeofol, ongan pa hleoSrian

Lattiow.

on

eatol ae[g]lseca,

yfela gemyndig:

'Hwaet
Icet5

is bis, la,

manna,

pe minne eft

purh fyrngeflit
905
ealdne nrS,
singal sacu.
f>is is

folgap wyrdeS, aehta strudeS ?

Sawla ne moton
in

manfremmende

nu zehtum wunigan, pone ic aer on firenum

910
hafaS mec bereafod
f eohgestreona
;

minum leng cwom Elbeodig

faestne talde,

rihta gehwylces,

nis Saet faeger sIS.

Feala

me

se Haelend

nISa nearolicra,
885

se
(p.

!5e

hearma gefremede, in NazareS

8go

MS.

anbide;

em. Frucht

jo).

hafen;

Tr. (BB. 23. 105} ahafen.

902

MS.

See 877*. 8gob em. Gr.1 seclseca;

a
.

MS.

ELENE
afeded waes.

33

915

of cildhade,
sehte mine.

SySSan furbum weox symle cirde to him Ne mot senige mi

Is his rice
;

rihte

spowan.

brad

ofer middangeard
rsed

under roderum.

920

hleahtre herigean.

is geswiSrod pa rode ne pearf Hwset, se Heelend me

mm
Ic

bam engan ham geomrum to sorge.

in

oft getynde,

hyhtf ul gewearS

purh ludas aer ond nu gehyned com,

Ic

925

burh ludas eft, goda geasne, fah ond freondleas. Gen ic findan [c]an purh wrohtstafas wiSercyr [s]iSSan of Sam wearhtreafum ic awecce wi$ Se
:

oSerne cyning ond he forlaeteS

se ehteS bin, lare bine

930

ond manpeawum mmum folgap, ond pec ponne sendeS in pa sweartestan ond pa wyrrestan witebrogan, wiSssecest fseste pset Su, sarum forsoht, bam Su hyrdest aer.' pone ahangnan Cyning,

935

Him

Sa g'leawhydig

ludas oncwseS,

ha5leS hildedeor

him wses Halig Cast

befolen fseste/ fyrhat lufu, weallende gewitt burh wi[t]gan snyttro

940

ond pset word gecwaeS wisdomes f ul 'Ne pearft Su swa swISe, synna gemyndig, ond sasce rseran, sar niwigan morSres manfrea; p[ec] se mihtiga Cyning
:

in neolnesse

nySer bescufeS,
in susla grund, se Se deadra feala

synvvyrcende,

945

domes
1

leasne,

eft. 924 MS. geasne; Kluge (Litbl. for 1884, p. MS. ne can; em. Gr? 926 MS. wiSSan; Gr. 1 sitSSan; 1 Brown (Eng. Stud. 40. 20) wi5 Se. Gr. Gr." wi8 San 938 MS. wigan 2 1 witan; Gr. witgan. 942 MS. ]>xt; Z. J?aet J>e; Cos. (Aanteekeningen

921

MS.

oft;

Gr.

138) gaesne.

925

op den Beowulf,

p.

32}

J>ec.

34

ELENE

worde awehte.
paet

Wite Su be gearwor
anforlete

Su unsnyttrum

950

ond lufan Dryhtnes, ond on fyrbaeSe pone faegran gefean, suslum beprungen syS'San wunodest, ond pser awa scealt, ade onaeled,
leohta beorhtost

wiSerhycgende, wergSu dreogan, yrmtm butan ende.' Elene gehyrde

hu
955

se

feond ond se freond

geflitu raerdon,

on twa Haifa, tireadig ond trag, ond gesaelig. Sefa waes J>e glsedra synnig heo gehyrde Jjaes J)e J)one hellesceaj)an
oferswiSe[dn]e,

synna bryttan,

960

ond \)a. wundrade ymb J)ses weres snyttro, on swa lytlum fsece hu he swa geleafful ond swa [o]ncy8ig aefre wurde Gode bancode, gleawnesse burhgoten.
Wuldorcyninge, J)urh Beam Codes
baes hire se willa

gelamp bega gehwaeSres

baes sigebeames,

965

ge

ast J)sere

gesyht5e

ge

Sees geleafan

wuldorfaeste gife
16.

be hio swa leohte oncneow, in baes weres breostum.

WORD

IS

BROUGHT TO CONSTANTINE, WHO COMMANDS TO BUILD A CHURCH

Da
geond
waes gefrege
J)a

in baere folcsceare,

werbeode
al

wide

laeded,

970

maere morgenspel para be Dryhtnes

manigum on andan
dyrnan woldon, swa brimo fae6m[a]S,
baet Cristes [rod],

bod[e]n

aefter

burgum

in ceastra

gehwae[m],

975

selest sigebeacna

funden wsere, para pe sI5 oS5e aer under heofenum ahafen wurde, halig
fyrn foldan begraefen,
1
1 1

961 MS. un-; Gr. one-?; em. H. 958 MS. -swiSende; em. Gr. 972 MS. bodan; Gm. boden?, bodod?; K. boden; MS. fsetSmeS; Gm 1 faetSmiaC ? Z. faetSmatS. 973 MS. gehwaere em. Siev.; Th. suggests rod
; ;

ELENE
ond wses ludeum gnornsorga msest, werurn wansasligum, wyrda laSost wendan meahton, pair hie hit for worulde
980
Cristenra gefean.

35

Da
ofer eorlmsegen ricene to rade; ofer heanne

sio

cwen behead

aras fysan sceoldon Romwarena

holm ond pam wiggende

985
seolfum gesecgan purh Meotodes est funden in f oldan,

hlaford secean,
wilspella -msest
Saet

p[*t]

sigorbeacen

meted waere,
paet ser feala maela

990

behyded waes halgum to teonan, Cristenum folce. Pa Sam cining'e wearS mod geblissod, J)urh J)a mseran word
ferhS gefeonde.

Naes

J>a

fricgendra
msest

under goldhoman
feorran geferedfra].

gad

burgum Waes him frofra

in

geworden
995
.

in

worlde

set

Sam

willspelle,

hlih[h]ende hyge,
ofer eastwegas,

pe him hereraeswan
aras, brohton

1000

hu gesundne sI8 ofer s[w]onrade mid sigecwen secgas asetefd] hsefdon on Creca land. Hie se casere heht eft gearwian ofstum myclum
secgas ne gseldon edre gehyrdon, syStJan andsware Heht he Elenan aeSelinges word.
sylfe to siSe;

hael

abeodan beadurofre,
979 MS. }>xr ; Gr> >aet ; Siev. (Angl. i. 580} >aet?
;

gif hie

brim nes[a]n,
985

MS. meahton K. ne meahton. em. Siev. 993 MS. geferede

;

MS. >e
i.

(Angl.

580}.

997 995 MS. hlihende; em. Ten Brink (Zs. f. D. Alt., Anz. 5. 54). 1000 MS. spon-; Th. reads swon-. 998 MS. aseten; em. Dietrich. MS. gearwian; Ten Brink (Zs. f. D. Alt., Anz. 5. 60) gegearwian. 1004 MS. brim nesen; Th. brimnesen; Gm. (pp. 109-110) brimnesen,

brim nesan; Z. brim nesen; Cos. (Tijdschrift i. 146) brim nesen; H. 1 hsefden brim nesen; Tr. (BB. 23. 106) brim nesen (=naesen).
-nesen, -nesan;

Z.

36

ELENE
1005

ond gesundne
haeleS

sIS

settan mosten,
to baire halgan byrig.

hwaetmode,
hire pa aras
beorhhlifte

Heht
on
1010

eac gebeodan

Constantinus

past hio cirican pair

pam

begra rsedum

getimbrede, on Calvarie

tempel Dryhtnes
Criste to willan,

haeleftum to'helpe, pser sio halige rod mserost beama waes, gemeted

para pe gefrugnen
1015

foldbuende

020

1025

on eorSwege. Hio geefnde swa, siSSan winemagas westan brohton ofer lagufaesten leofspell manig. craeftum getyde Da seo cwen bebead sundor asecean, pa selestan, pa pe wrsetlicost wyrcan cuSon on pam stedewange stangefogum, Swa hire gasta Weard girwan Codes tempel. heo pa rode heht reord of roderum, ond gimcynnum, golde beweorcean eorcnanstanum mid bam seSelestum ond pa in seolfren faet searocraeftum, besett[a]n t8er paet lifes treo, locum belucan.
selest

sigebeama,

siSSan

wunode

seSelu[m]

[ujnbrsece;

1030

wraSu wannhalum saece ond sorge

;

pser biS a gearu wita gehwylces, hie sona pser

purh pa halgan gesceaft godcunde gife.

17.

helpe findap,

JUDAS

IS

BAPTIZED,

AND

IS

HALLOWED AS

BISHOP CYRIACUS
Swylce ludas onfeng
aefter

fyrstmearce

fulwihtes basS,

1035

ond geclasnsod wearS Criste getrywe, Lifwearde leof. His geleafa wearS
em.

1029

MS.

aeSelu;

Z? ; MS.

anbrsece;

Th. anbroce

Z?

unbrsece.

ELENE
fsest

37

on

ferhfre,

siSSan frofre Cast

in baes

wic gewunode
bylde to bote.

weres breostum,

He

bset betere geceas,

1040

wuldres wynne,

ond bam wyrsan wiSsoc,

ond gedwolan fylde, deofulgildum, Him wearS ece [Cyning], unrihte %..
Meotud, milde, God,
]?a wses

mihta Wealdend.
se

1045

gefulwad leoht gearu

Se

aer feala tida

inbryrded breostsefa gewended to wuldre.

bset

on

beet betere

lif,

he swa geleaffull

Huru, wyrd gescr[a]f ond swa leof Code

sceolde,

in worldrice

weor6an

1050

Crlste

gecweme.

Pset gecySed wearS,

siSSan Elene

heht Eusebium

on rsedgebeaht, Rome bisceop, f orS snot [t] erne, on fultum, gefetian

haeleSa geraedum

1055

he gesette in Jerusalem
baet

to baere halgan byrig, on sacerdhad

ludas

bam

folce

1060

burgum on innan, burh Gastes gife to Codes temple crasftum gecoren[n]e, ond hine Cyriacus burh snyttro gebeaht sySSan nemde
to bisceope,

mwan
je

stefne.

Nama

beornes in

burgum

on

wses gecyrred baet betere f or$

Haelendes.

18.

THE DISCOVERY OF THE NAILS

>a

mod gemynde
1065
1042

gen Elenan waes ymb ba maeran wyrd for bam naeglum be 8se? Nergendes geneahhe,
H. 1 cyning.
;

MS. gearu

1045 1044 Before this line MS. has XIII. 1 Edd. assume a gap at second hemistich; Gr. gearolice H. 1 leahtre f orhogode. em. Gm. lange f orhogode 1047 MS. gescreaf 2 1 1050 H. (but not H. ) inserts after this line }>aet }>ses landes bisceop

MS.

rex

H.

hasfde

lif

ofgifen.

1053

MS.

-snoterne;

em. Z.

1059

MS.

-corene;

em. Gm.

38

ELENE
ond his folme swa some, fet purhwodon mid pam on rode waes rodera Wealdend

1070

Be Sam frignan ongan gefsestnod, Frea mihtig. Cristenra cwen Cyriacus baed hire pa gina Castes mihtum paet
;

ymb wundorwyrd
to

willan gefylde,

onwrige wuldorgifum,

ond

paet

word acwaeS

bam

bisceope,

bald reordode:

'Pu me, eorla hleo,

IO 75

bone seSelan beam

ryhte getaehteso",

[r]odera Cining[es]

1080

on ba[m] ahangen waes haeSenum folmum Codes agen Beam, gasta Geocend, mec bsera nasgla gen Nerigend fira; on fyrhSsefan fyrwet myngab. Wolde ic baet Su funde ba 8e in foldan gen dierne sindon, deope bedolfen
heolstre behyded.

A mm hige

sorgaS,

ond gerested no reonig reoteS, aerban me gefylle Faeder aelmihtig,

1085

wereda Wealdend, ni$[8]a Nergend,

Halig of hiehSa. eallum eaSmedum, bine bene onsend

willan mlnne,

burh para naegla cyme, Nu Su hraedlice

ar selesta,
in
:

Sa beorhtan gesceaft,

1090

bide wigena f>rym on wuldres W[yn] Cyning aelmihtig, pact pe gecySe, baet gehyded gen, hord under hrusan

duguSum
Pa. se

dyrne,

deogol bideS.'

1095

hyge staSolian, breostum onbryrded, bisceop paes folces. Glaedmod code gumena preate ond pa geornlice God hergendra;
1

halga ongan

518) rodera ; MS. cining ; Gr. em. MS. -tsehtesS Th. -tsehtest. Z. cininges 1076 MS. \>a cyninges ? 2 MS. hiehSa; Th. hiehSum?; Gm. 1086 MS. ni5a; em. Z. K. 1087 2 Siev. Gr. wenne (=iwynne) Th. wealdend hiehSo. 1090 MS. w i. 5/5) wen, but later (Angl. 13. j) wyn. (PBB.
1075

MS.
;

rode rodera
1
;

Siev.

(PBB.

5.

ELENE
Cyriacus

39

on Calvarie hygerune ne maS,

to

noo

hleor onhylde, Gastes mihtum

eallum eaSmedum,

Code cleopode bsed him engla Weard

1105

uncufte wyrd, geopenigean mwan on nearwe, hwser he para naegla swiftest on bam wangstede wenan borfte. Leort Sa tacen foro", paer hie to ssegon,
Faeder, frofre Cast,

Surh fyres bleo

no

up eSigean pser pa aetSelestan hseleSa gersedum hydde wseron naeglas on eorSan. purh nearusearwe, Da cwom semninga sunnan beorhtra lacende lig. Leode gesawon
hira Willgifan wundor cySan, 8a i5ser of heolstre, swylce heofonsteorran

1115

o5Se go[l]dgimmas, grunde getenge, neoftan scmende nseglas of nearwe

leohte lixton.

weorud
ealle

willhreSig,

1120

anmode, in gedwolan lange, burh deofles spild Hie cwsedon pus: acyrred fram Criste.

Leode gefsegon, saegdon wuldor Code beah hie aer wseron

'Nu we seolfe geseoS sigores tacen, soSwundor Codes, peah we wiSsocun aer mid leasingum nu is in leoht cymen,
;

1125

Wuldor bass age onwrigen, wyrda bigang. on heannesse heofonrices God !'

Da

wses geblissod

se 6e to bote

gehwearf

Beam Codes, bisceop para leoda, mwan stefne. He pa[m] nasglfum] onfeng
burh
egesan geaclod,

ond baere arwyrSan

MS. eSigean; Siev. (Angl. i. 578) siSigean; Cos. (Tijdschrift 1 1 1122 MS. 147) ewigean. 1114 MS. god-; Z. gold-; H. gold ond. 1 1 Gr. om. in. freah; Z. Jjset. 1128 MS. }>an nseglan; em. Th. 1123
1107
I.

40

ELENE
1130

cwene brohte;
call gefylled,

hsefde Ciriacus

swa him seo

>a

wifes willan.
hat heafodwylm, nalles for torne

seSele behead, waes wopes hring, ofer hleor goten,

tearas f eollon

1135

ofer wira gespon

wuldrfe] gefylled
[hie]

cwene

willa.

Heo

on cneow

sette

leohte geleafan,

lac

blissum hremig,

weorSode, be hire brungen waes

gnyrna
1140

Code pancode, sigora Dryhtne, paes be hio s68 gecneow andweardllce bset wses oft bodod feor ser beforan fram fruman worulde,
to geoce
; ;

Heo gefylled waes folcum to frofre. ond pa wic beheold wisdomes gif e
1145

hreSer weardode, halig heofonlic Cast, aeSelne innoS swa hie aelmihtig
;

Sigebearn Codes
19.

sioSSan freot5ode.

THE NAILS ARE FASHIONED INTO A

geornlice gastgerynum on sefan secean soSfaestnesse

BIT

Ongan pa

1150

weg

to wuldre.

Huru, we[ro]da God

Faeder on roderum, gefullaeste, baet seo cwen begeat Cining aelmihtig, willan in worulde. Waes se witedom

purh fyrnwitan
1155
call aefter orde,

beforan sungen

swa hit eft gelamp ^eodcwen ongan Singa gehwylces.

purh Gastes gife georne secan nearwe geneahhe, to hwan hio pa naeglas ond deorlicost gedon meahte,
selost

1160

dugoSum
willa.

to hroSer,

hwset baes waere Dryhtnes

1135

gefylled.

Z.

MS. wuldres gefylled; Z. wiildre waes gefylled; Cos. wuldre 1 1136 MS. heo; Z. heo hie. 1137 MS. leohte; Th. leohtne. 1148 Before this line MS. has XIII. 1150 MS. weorda; Th. weorud; 1160 MS. hroSer; Gm. hroSre. weroda; W. weoroda.

ELENE

41

Heht Sa gefetigean
ricene to rune,

forSsnotterne

1165

pone pe rsedgepeaht georne cuSe, purh gleawe miht ond hine f rignan ongan f rodne on f erhtie selost puhte him pses on sefan hwaet ond his lare geceas to gelsestenne;
;

purh beodscipe.
'Pset is gedafenlic

He

hire [priste] oncwsefi:

pset

Su Dryhtnes word

on hyge healde,
1170

halige rune,

cwen

selestfe],

georne begange, sawle sigesped

ond bses Cininges bebod nu be God sealde ond snyttro crseft,

Nerigend

fira.

Pu

Sas nseglas hat

bam
1175

seSelestan

burgagendra meare to midlum.

eor^cyninga on his bridels don,

Pset

manigum

sceall

1180

msere weorSan, geond middangeard bonne set ssecce mid by oferswiSan msege feonda gehwylcne, bonne fyrdhwate on twa healfe tohtan secab,
bser hie'ymb [sigor] wi[nn]a8, sweordgeni^lan, wraS wi5 wratium. He ah set wigge sped, set ssecce, ond sybbe gehwser, sigor
set

gefeohte
garbrsece

frit5,

se

?>e

fo[r]an IsedeS

1185

bridels
ast

on blancan,

bonne beadurofe
gecoste
bis biS

guman
;

bera6 bord ond ord

wit5

beorna

gehwam

seglsece
set

unoferswISed

wsepen
1190

wigge.

Be Sam

se

witga sang
:

snottor searubancum

sefa deop gewod,

pses cyninges sceal
1

wisdomes gewitt

he pset word gecwseft

|3set

"Cup
1165

pset

gewyrSeft

MS. on sefan selost; H? selost on sefan. 1167 Gr. supplies 1181 MS. ymb 1170 MS. selest; em. Siev. (PBB. w. 518}. willa?5; Gr. ymbsacan willaS, later ymb sige (segen?) wigaS?; Z. ymb sige winnaS; Z. ymb sigor winnaS. 1187 1184 MS. fonan; em. Th. MS. >is; Th. >us?
>riste.
1

42

ELENE

mearh under modegum

bridelshringum
1195
halig nemned,
Pa. baet ofstlice
;

biS baet beacen

midlum geweorfcod, Code

'

ond

se h[re6]eadig,

wigge [ge]weor?iod,
Elene for eorlum; beorna beaggifan,
1

se baet

wicg byr[e]8."

call gelaeste

aeSeiinges heht, bridels f rsetwan

200

hire self re suna

sende to lace
gife unscynde.

ofer geofenes stream

20.

HELENA EXHORTS THE CHRISTIANS, AND RETURNS

HOME
Heht ba tosomne ba heo seleste mid ludeum gumena wiste,
1205
hsele^a cynnes, to cuman in ba ceastre.
Iseran leofra

bare halgan byrig, Pa. seo cwen ongan

pact hie lufan

heap

Dryhtnes,

ond sybbe swa same

freondrse[d]enne,
leahtorlease

sylfra
faeste

betweonum,

gelsston

in hira lifes tid,

1210

ond bses latteowes larum hyrdon, Cristenum beawum, be him Cyriacus Waes se bi[s]ceophad bude, boca gleaw. oft him f eorran to fsegere befaested
;

laman, limseoce,
1215

lefe

cwomon,
hreofe,

healte, heorudreorige,

ond

blinde,

heane, hygegeomre;
aet

symle hselo bser

bote, f undon

bam

bisceope,
Pa.

ece to aldre.

sincweorftunga
1

gen him Elene forgeaf ba hio wses siSes fus

220

ond ba eallum bebead on bam gumrice God hergendum, werum ond wifum, baet hie weorSeden mode ond maegene bone mseran daeg, heortan gehigdum, in 6am sio halige rod
eft to eSle,
hwaet-;
2

1195

MS.

em.
1208

H?
MS.

MS.
em.

byrS; em. Z.

1196 MS. wigge weorSod; em. Cos.; 1212 MS. bissceop-; -raeddenne; em. Th.

Cm.

ELENE
1225

43

gemeted

bara be of eorftan

beama up aweoxe geloden under leafum. Waes ba lencten agan ser sumeres cyme butan [syx] nihtum on Maias k[a]l[end]. Sie bara manna gehwam
waes,

mserost

1230

behliden helle duru,

ece geopenad

heofones ontyned,
rice,

engla

ond hira dl sclred dream unhwilen, mid Marian, be on gemynd nime

bsere deorestan

1235

rode under roderum,

ealles

daegweorSunga ba se rices [t] a earme bebeahte. Oferwealdend

Finit.

21.

THE RUNIC PASSAGE

frod ond fus

f>us

ic,

wordcraeftfy] wsef

bragum breodude
1240
nihtes nearwe.

burh baet faefgje hus, ond wundrum laes, ond gebanc [hjreodode
ic

Nysse

gearwe

be Saere [rode] riht burh 8a mseran miht

ser

gebeaht on modes beaht

me rumran

Wisdom onwr[a]h.
synnum
asseled,

Ic waes

weorcum

fah,

1245

sorgum gewseled, bisgum bebrungen, bitr[e] gebunden, aer me lare onlag burh leohtne had
gife unscynde ond on gemynd begeat, Maegencyning amaet, torht ontynde, tidum gerymde, bancofan onband, breostlocan onwand,
vi
;

gamelum

to geoce,

1250
1228

MS.

Gm.

six.

1229

Imelmann (Angl.
ricesta.

Beibl. 17. 226)

MS. maias kl maius kalend.

;

Gm. maias kalendas

1235

1237 Before this line MS. has XV MS., D. Phil. i. 315) faege. 1238 MS. -craeft; Siev. (PBB. i. 518) -craeftum. Gm. reordode; Leo hreodode; H. 1 1239 MS. reodode;
;

ricesSa; K. Edd. faecne Rieger

MS.

(Zs.

f.

f reoSode.

Gm. earme; Ett. 1 areaht; L^oaerme; Ms. -J>eaht; H. -J>aeht. 1242 MS. miht; H/maeht; MS. >eaht H. 1 aeht. em. Gm. 1243 MS. -wreah 1245 MS. bitrum
;

Wu. note

Ett. rihtae Gr. rode riht I24i MS. riht 1 b rihtan ae; H. rode reht. I24i MS. aerme;
1
; ;

Wii. riht

em. Siev.
-geat;

(Angl.
1

i.

578).

1247

MS.

-scynde;

Ett. -seoce.

1248

MS.

H.

-gaet.

44

ELENE
leoS[c]rseft onleac,
bses ic

lustum breac,

willum, in worlde.
oft, nales sene,
ser ic pset

Ic paes wuldres treowes

1255

ingemynd onwrigen haefde swa ic on bocum fand ymb pone beorhtan beam, on gewritum, cySan wyrda gangum,

haefde

wundor

be

Sam

sigebeacne.

wses s[e]c[g] 06 Sset

cnyssed cearwelmum, peah he in medohealle

h drusende, magmas pege,

gnornode

1260

iep[/>]lede gold.

to

gefera,

nearusorge dreah,
pser

enge rune,

him

fore

modig prsegde wirum gewlenced. > is geswiSrad,

milpaSas meet,
1265

gomen,

sefter

aid onmedla.

gearum geogoS h wses geara

;

is

gecyrred,

geogoShades glsem.
asfter

fyrstmearce

lifwynne geliden,

Nu synt geardagas forS gewitene, swa ^ toglideS,

bi6

1270

flodas gefysde.
Isene
;

Y seghwam

under lyfte landes f rastwe under wolcnum winde geli[c]ost gewlta]) bonne he for hseleSum hlud astigeS,

wseSeS be wolcnum,
1275

wedende

f asreS,

ond
in

eft

nedcleofan

semninga swige gewyrSeS nearwe geheaSrod,

bream forprycced.
22.

THE LAST JUDGMENT, AND THE REWARD OF

MEN'S DEEDS

Swa
ond eac swa some
atyxlrede

peos wor[]ld call gewiteS, pe hire on wurdon

tionleg nimeS,
sylf

1280

Sonne Dryhten
1

dom

geseceS

1251
i.

MS.
1260

leoSu-; H. leoS-?

317)

hwilum.
2.

secg.

MS. MS. seplede; Gm.

1257

1252 MS. willum; Riegjr (Zs. f. D. Phil -beacne MS. saecc; Led Ett. -beame
; ;

aeflede;

1262 Tr. (BB.

120; 23. 739) fore.

MS. gnornode; Ett. georuode. b I277 1272 MS. -liccost; em. Th.
10.

Gr." notes the metrical difficulty,

and Siev. (PPB.

518)

declares the

ELENE
engla weorude. reordberendra
daeda gehwylcra
eallra unsnyttrfa]

45

Sceall aeghwylc Saer

riht

gehyran

burh. paes

Deman mu6,
gesyllan,

ond worda swa same

1285
aer

wed

gesprecenra,
daeleS

pristra geponca.
in fyres

Ponne on preo
folc anra gehwylc,

feng

para pe gewurdon
ofer sldne grund.

on widan feore
SoSfseste bioS

1290

yfemest

in

pam

ade,

eadigra gedryht,

swa hie adreogan magon duguS domgeorne, ond butan earfeSum eaSe gepolian,
modigra maegen.
[seld]es leoma,

Him

gemetgaj)

call

swa him eSost

in

bi6,

1295

sylfum geseftost.

mane gemengde,
haeleS higegeomre,

Synfulle beo6, 6am midle bread,

in

hat[um] wylm[e],
dsel,

brosme bebehte.
1300

BiS se bridda

in baes wylmes grund, awyrgede womsceaSan, lease leodhatan, Hge befaested burh aergewyrht, arleasra sceolu, in gleda gripe. Code no sy156an in gemynd cumaS, of 8am morSorhofe

1305

ac Wuldorcyninge of "Sam heaSuwylme

;

hie

worpene beo5
daelum

in helle grund,

torngeniSlan.
ungelice.

BiS

bam twam

Moton engla Frean

geseon, sigora God, [/>]e asodene beoi5, asundrod fram synnum, swa smaete gold
hemistich impossible; Frucht (p. 30} justifies it as an A-verse with double H. (Angl. ij. J5#) reads )?eod for swa }>eos world; H. 1 substi
tutes in )>eosterlocan, reading as the next full line

alliteration;

swa

fceos

woruldgesceaft
;

gewiteS
1294

world call gewitetS Wa. reads, as the second hemistich of 1277, swa )>eos world call }>onan gewiteS.
call,

H.1 having swa

)?eos aeSele

MS.
;

eSles;
;

MS., Edd. Jread

Leo seledes or Gm. dreogaS ?

j?e

eledes?;
1297

Z.
in

eldes

MS.

hatne
;

Z? wylm
; ;

eldes.

1296

Ett. in

hatum

wylme
)>e

H? hate wylme. might be substituted for

hie

1308 MS., Edd. hie for >e cf. 1278; >a >e (cf. 373}, but would involve more change;

would

also be possible (cf. Harr. Hell 8).

46

ELENE
1310
pset in

wylme

bi6

womma

gehwylces
aelc

1315
1

burh ofnes fyr call geclsensod, amered ond gemylted: swa biS para manna scylda gehwylcre, ascyred and asceaden purh pses domes fyr; deopra firena, moton ponne sit5pan sybbe brucan,
eces eadwelan.

Him
paes

milde ond blI5e,

bi5 engla Weard Se hie mana gehwylc

forsawon, synna weorc,

ond

to

wordum
1320

cleopodon

f orSan

hie

Suna Metudes nu on wlite scmap

englum gelice, yrfes brucap to wldan feore. Wuldorcyninges

Amen.

PHCENIX
THE PARADISE OF THE PHCENIX
Haebbe
ic

I.

gefrugnen

baette is feor

heonan

eastdselum on

aebelast londa

firum gefraege.
5

Nis se foldan sceat

ofer middangeard mongum gefere ac he afyrred is folcagendra,

burh Meotudes meaht

Wlitig
is

manfremmendum.

se

wong

call,

wynnum

geblissad,
;

mid bam f segrestum

senile is bast Iglond,

foldan stencum
aebele se

Wyrhta,

10

se pa moldan gesette. modig, meahtum spedig, Daer biS oft open eadgum togeanes,

onhliden hleobra wyn,

heofonrices duru.

Pxt is wynsum wong, wealdas grene, rume under roderum. Ne maeg bser ren ne snaw,
15

ne forstes fnse[s]t, ne fyres blaest, ne haegles hryre, ne hrimes dryre,

ne sunnan

haetu,

ne 20

wearm weder,

ne sincaldu, ne winterscur
ac se

wihte gewyrdan, eadig and onsund.

wong seomaS

Is baet sebele lond

blostmum geblowen.

Beorgas baer ne muntas

2

5 MS., Con. folc agendra; Sw., Br. foldagendra; TV. f eorhagendra ; 2 2 other Edd. folc(-) agendra. 12 TV. hleodora. 10 TV. se }>e J>a. 15 MS. fnseft, n on erasure ; Con. freest (tr. 'gelu,' 'fetters') Grdt. fnsest.
;

17

Tr? sunhsetu; Tr? om. ne?

21 Schl. om.

J?aer.

Est locus in primo felix oriente remotus,

Qua patet aterni maxima porta poli, Nee tamen astivos hiemisve propinquus ad
Sed qua
sol verno fundit ab axe diem.

ortus,

48

PHOENIX
steape ne stondaS,

ne stanclifu

25

swa her mid us, heah hlifiaS, ne dunscrafu, ne dene ne dalu, ne paer hleonaS oo hlaewas ne hlincas,
ac se unsmeSes wiht; wridaS under wolcnum
Is pset torhte lond

sepela feld

wynnum

geblowen.

30

twelfum herr[e], swa us gefreogum gleawe folde fseSmrimes, on gewritum cypaS, witgan purh wisdom pe her beorhte mid us ponne senig para beorga under heofontunglum. hea hlifiaS
sunbearo lixeS, Smylte is se sigewong; Waestmas ne dreosaft, wuduholt wynlic. ac pa beamas a beorhte blede, swa him God bibead; grene stondaS, wintres and sumeres wudu biS gelice bledum gehongen. Nsefre brosnia6 leaf under lyfte, ne him llg scebeS alfre to ealdre, serpon edwenden worulde geweor6e. Swa iu wsetres prym
ealne middangeard,

35

40

mereflod peahte

eorpan ymbhwyrft, pa se aepela onsund wi5 ySfare aeghwass

23 Ett. heah ne hlifiaS.
Cos.'
|| ;

wong

Grdt. om. oo; Klip, on for 25 Con. hleonaS 1 28 MS. herra; Ett. hearre ower?, which Holt. rejects. (=heahre)?; Schl. herre. 29 Th. fealde?; Klip, fealdum; Grdt. gefraegum?; Th., Sw. gefreogum; Klip, gefrugnon; Ett. interprets as inst. 31 Schl. )>on. 40 Th. set ende for edwenden ?; Klip, edwendung.

oo;

I Hie planities tractus diffundit apertos,

Nee tumulus

crescit nee

cava

vallis hiat,

Sed nostros monies, quorum juga celsa putantur, Per bis sex ulnas eminet ille locus. Hie Solis nemus est et consitus arbore multa
10

Cum

Lucus, perpetual frondis honore -virens. Phaethonteis flagrasset, ab ignibus axis,

Ille locus fiammis inviolatus erat, Et cum diluvium mersisset fluctibus orbem,

Deucalioneas exsuperavit aquas.

PHOENIX
45
gehealden stod
eadig,

49

hreora waega,

unwemme,

purh
ot5

est

Codes:
cyme,

bideS swa geblowen

baeles

50

ponne deaSraeced, onhliden weorpaS. hselepa heolstorcofan, Nis pair on pam londe Ia6genr5la, ne wop ne wracu, weatacen nan,
ne se enga deaS, yldu ne yrmSu, ne lapes cyme, ne lifes lyre, ne synn ne sacu, ne sarwracu,

Dryhtnes domes,

55

ne wsedle gewin, ne sorg ne slsep,

ne welan onsyn, ne swar leger. Ne wintergeweorp, ne wedra gebregd hreoh under heofonum, ne se hearda forst

caldum cylegicelum
60
Paer ne haegl ne hrlm

cnyse5 aenigne.

ne windig woken,
lyfte

gebysgad
f

hreos[0]S to foldan, ne paer waeter feallep ac pser lagustreamas,

wundrum
faegrum
65
waeter

wrsetlice

[lojdwylmum

wyllan onspringa6, foldan leccap,

wynsumu

of paes

wuda midle;

of paire moldan tyrf pa monpa gehwam brimcald brecaS, bearo ealne geondfaraS
48 Ett. dome?; Klip, -recedas.
sar ne wracu.
sorglic
slaep.

Edd. hreosaS.
64

54 Grdt., Th., Gr., Sw. sar wracu; Ett. 55 Ett. waedla. 56 Hart sorgende for sorg ne ; Schl. ne 60 MS., 57 Grdt. wedragebrec ? ; Klip, wedergebregd. 2 6i a TV. winne>, or wind wede>; Schl. winde>? waeSe>?

MS.

fold-;

em. Gr.1

15

Non

hue exsangues morbi, non agra senectus,

Nee mors crudelis nee metus asper adest, Nee scelus infandum nee opum vesana cupido Aut ira out ardens cadis amore furor:
20

pannis fames. Non ibi tempestas nee vis furit horrida venti Nee gelido terram rore Pruina tegit, Nulla super compos tendit sua vellera nubes,
et violenta

Lucius acerbus abest Et cures insomnes

et egestas obsita

Nee

cadit

ex

alto turbidus

umor aqua.

50

PHCENIX
Jjragum brymlice
:

is baet

Peodnes gebod

bsette twelf sijjum

bset tirfaeste

70

lond geondlace

lagufloda wynn.
baer n[e]

Sindon ba bearwas
wlitigum wsestmum; halge under heofonum,
ne feallaS
75
J)ser

bledum gehongene, w[a]nia$ 6,

holtes frsetwe,

on foldan
;

fealwe blostman,
baer wrsetlice

ac wudubeama wlite on bam treowum symle

ofet[e]

telgan gehladene

edmwe

in ealle tid.

On bam
So

grene stond[e]J), grseswonge Haliges meahtum, gehroden hyhtllce no gebrocen weorj)et$ beorhtast bearwa; E>ser se halga stenc holt on hiwe.
wunaj) geond wynlond;
sefre to ealdre
fset

onwended ne

bi8

sermon endige
se hit

frod fyrngeweorc

on frymbe gescop.

2.

THE ATTENDANT OF THE SUN

Done wudu weardaj)

85

wundrum

fseger

se is Fenix haten; fugel februm strong, bser se anhaga eard bihealdej), deormod drohta5 naef re him deaj) scebeS
;

70 Sw. lond 71 Siev. (PBB. 10. 459) gehongne. 72 Grdt., Sw. ne em. Th.; Grdt. MS., other Edd. no; MS., Grdt. wuniaS onhalge, 2 unhale?; Klip. om. o. 76 MS. symle; TV. syndon. 77 MS. ofett;
||.
; ;
||

||

Coj.
ne.

ofete. 78 MS. stonda)>; em. Schl. 79 Ett. gehrodne. 84 Half -line space between the sections.

80 Grdt.

25

Sed fans

in

media

[est],

Perspicuus,

lenis,

quern vivum nomine dicunt, dulcibus uber aquis,

Qui semel erumpens per singula tempora mensum

Hie genus arboreum procero
30

Duodecies undis inrigat omne nemus. stipite surgens Non lap sura solo mitia poma gerit. Hoc nemus, has lucos avis incolit unica Phoenix, Unica, sed vivit morte refecta sua.

PHCENIX
on pam willwonge penden woruld stondep. sIS bihealdan, Se sceal psere sunnan Codes condelle, and ongean cuman
glsedum gimme,

51

90

georne bewitigan

hwonne up cyme
95

sepelast tungla ofer ySmere e[a]stan lixan, fraetwum blican, Fseder fyrngeweorc

loo

Tungol beob ahyded, under wabeman westdaelas on, gewiten on daegred, and seo decree niht bideglad bonne wabum strong won gewiteS on firgenstream wlonc fugel feprum under lyft ofer lagu Idea's georne
torht tacen Codes.
;

hwonne up cyme
ofer sl[d]ne
sse

eastan glidan swegles leoma.

aet

Swa
105

se aepela fugel

pam

sespringe

wlitigfaest wunat5

Pser se tireadga
bibabaft in

wyllestreamas. twelf sibum hine

air bass

bam burnan

beacnes cyme,

no

and symle swa oft sweglcondelle, of bam wilsuman wyllgespryngum brimcald beorgeS aet baSa gehwylcum. Sibban hine sylfne aefter sundplegan heahmod hef eS on heanne beam, bonan ybast maeg on eastwegum
sift

bihealdan,

hwonne swegles tapur

94 MS. estan; em. Klip. 96 Klip, ahydede; in the case of such past participles with a plural noun, Klip, frequently gives the plural form (so
97, 98, etc.)-,

TV.

-streamum.

no

hyded (p. 25). 103 MS. sitSne; em. Th. Klip, -caldum ; Tr. (p. 25) gehwam.
et

ios Klip.

Paret

Hoc
35

obsequitur Phoebo memoranda satelles: natura parens munus habere dedit. rosea sidera luce fugat,

Lutea cum primum surgens Aurora rubescit,

Cum primum
Tollitur ac

Ter quater ilia pias inmergit corpus in undas, Ter quater e vivo gurgite libat aquam.

summo

considit in arboris alia

despicit

40

Vertice,

qua totum

una nemus,

52

PHCENIX
115
ofer holm[p]raece
leohtes leoma.

haedre blice,

Lond beoS

gefraetwad,

20

woruld gewlitegad, sippan wuldres gim ofer geofones gong grund gescmep mserost tungla. geond middangeard, sealte streamas Sona swa seo sunne swa se haswa fugel hea oferhlifaS, beame gewiteS, beorht of pses bearwes snell fareS feprum flyhte on lyfte, swinsaS and singed swegle to[g]eanes.

125

Donne

biti

swa

fseger

fugles gebseru,

onbryrded breostsefa,
wrixleS woScraefte

blissum [h]remig;

beorhtan reorde, hyrde under heofonum,

130

wundorlicor, >onne sefre byre monnes

siJ)J)an Heahcyning, woruld staj)elode, wuldres Wyrhta, heofon and eorj)an. BiJ) Jjaes hleoSres sweg

eallum songcrseftum

and wynsumra
135

swetra and wlitigra wrenca gehwylcum. Ne magon J>am breahtme byman ne hornas,

ne hearpan hlyn, senges on eorpan,

ne hselepa stefn ne organan ne swanes

fetJre,

sweg[h]leopres geswin,
115 Grdt.

MS.
126

-wraece;

em. Th.

sweg

Ett. organon136 Klip, organon-sweg 1 Gr. organon Wu. organan ||. Grdt., Br., Go. organan sweg 1 Grdt. hleoSres ? Gr. swegleotSres Br. ne hleoSres 137 MS. leo>res 1 Go. hleojres ; Ett. geswins ? Gr., Br. geswins.

J>am?

MS. remig; em. Klip. MS. organan sweg; Th.,

||
; ;

116 Klip. by?S. 124 MS. toheanes; em. 1 128 Tr. beorhtran? 134 Cos. be
||

||

||

Et conversa novos Phcebi nascentis ad ortus

Expectat radios
et

jubar exoriens.

45

Atque ubi Sol pepulit fulgentis limina portce Et primi emicuit luminis aura levis, Incipit ilia sacri modulamina fundere cantus Et mira luccm voce ciere novam,

Quam

nee aedonia voces nee tibia possit

Musica Cirrhais adsimulare modis, Sed neque olor moriens imitari posse putetur
50

Nee Cyllenea

fila

canora

lyrce.

PHCENIX
ne aenig bara dreama
be Dryhten gescop geomran woruld.

53

gumum
140

to gliwe

in pas

sselum geblissad, Singed swa and swinsaS on suSrodor seo sunne oppaet ponne swiaS he sieged weorpeft
;

145

heafde onbrygdeS and briwa ascseceft bri[wa] ponces gleaw, febre flyhthwate: fugol biS geswiged. tida gemearcaC he twelf sibum Symle
dseges
3.

and hlyst gefe[h]S,

and

nihtes.

THE FLIGHT TO THE PALM-TREE

Swa gedemed
is

bearwes bigengafw]
150

bset

he bser brucan mot

and welan neotan, wonges mid willum, llfes and lissa, londes frsetwa,
oSbaet he busen[d]
pisses lifes,

wudubearwes weard,

wintra gebideb.

Donne
155
Klip. >ryste;

bi6

gehefgad

gomol, gearum frod.

aflyht5

haswigfeSra [G]rene eorSan

foldan geblowene,
;

fugla [wyn],

142 Klip, sigen for saeged. Schl. >riwa.

to

em. Ett. 143 MS. gef e?5 151 MS. Jmsende; Klip.,
;

144
Bl.

MS.

}>rist

jjusend

(Bl.

would be willing
rene;
fugla wynn.

Grdt. grene?; em. Th.

Ett. Jmsendo. regard Jmsende as sing.) 154 MS. 1 155 Grdt. fugel?; Ett. fugla betst?; Gr.

Postquam Phoebus equos in aperta effudit Olympi Atque orbem totum protulit usque means,
Ilia ter

alarum repetito verb ere plaudit

55

Igniferumque caput ter venerata silet. Atque eadem celeres etiam discriminat horas
Innarrabilibus

Antistes luci

node dieque sonis, nemorumque verenda sacerdos

conscia, Phoebe, tuis.

Et sola arcanis
60

Qua postquam vita jam mille peregerit annos Ac se reddiderint tempora longa gravem,
spatiis vergentibus ovum, Adsuetum nemoris dulce cubile fugit. Cumque renascendi studio loca sancta reliquit, Tune petit hunc orbem, mors ubi regna tenet.

Ut reparet lapsum

54

PHCENIX
and bonne geseceS
middangeardes, card and ebel.
160
side rice
bser

no men bugaS, Psr he ealdordom

ofer fugla cynn,

onfehS foremihtig

and brage mid him gebungen on beode, fonne wabum strong westen weardaS. wintrum gebysgad, west gewiteS, februm snel. Fuglas bringaS fleogan
titan

ymbe

aebelne

aeghwylc wille

165

wesan begn and beow

beodne maerum, Syrwara lond obbseth[e] gesec[e]t5 Him se claena bser corSra maeste.
otSscufetS scearplice,

baet

he

in

sc[^]ade weardatS

170

on wudubearwe weste stowe hseleba monegum. biholene and bihydde Daer he heanne beam on holtwuda wunaS and weardaS, wyrtum faestne under heofu[n]hrofe, bone hataS men of baes fugles noman. fenix on foldan,

175

HafaS bam treowe forgiefen tirmeahtig Cyning Meotud moncynnes, mine gefraege, bset [h]e ana is ealra beama
on eorSwege uplsedendra beorhtast geblowen ne maeg him bitres wiht ac gescylded a scyldum sceSSan,
;

80

wunaS ungewyrded
156

benden woruld

stondeft.
1

164 Grdt., Th., Klip., Ett., Gr. wesan ||; Siev., Br., Go., Wu., Schl. wille ||. i66 MS., Grdt., Go., Schl. hy gesecaS; Th. he gesecaS other Edd. he geseceS. 167 Ett. corSre?;
siSe;
si8e.
;

MS.

side

from

Th.

Br. claene.

173

MS. heofum-;
se.

Grdt. heofun-?;

he

MS., other Edd.

65

181 One-line space

em. Th. 177 Ett., Br. between the sections.

Dirigit in

Syriam

Phoenices

nomen

celeres longceva volatus, cui dedit ipsa vetus,

Secretosque petit deserta per avia lucos, Sicubi per saltus silva remota latet.

Turn
70

legit aerio

sublimem vertice palmam,

phoenix ex ave

Qua Graium

nomen

habet,

In quam nulla nocens animans prorepere possit, Lubricus out serpens out avis ulla rapax.

PHCENIX
4.

55

THE BUILDING OF THE NEST

ligeft,

Donne wind

weder

biiS

faeger,

hluttor heofones

gim

185

beoS wolcen towegen, bib storma gehwylc stille stondaS, suban bliceS under swegle, aswefed

halig scineS, waetra brybe

weorodum lyhteS wedercondel wearm, timbran onginneS, Sonne on bam telgum him neod micel Bi$ nest gearwian.
;

190

ofestum mote baet he ba yldu wendan to life, burh gewittes wylm Eonne feor and neah feor[h] geong onfon. somnatS and gaedraS ba swetestan and wudubleda wyrta wynsume
sebelstenca gehwone, to bam eardstede, be Wuldorcyning, wyrta wynsumra ofer foldan gescop Faeder frym6a gehwaes, aelda cynne, to indryhtum I'aer he sylf biereS swetes[t] under swegle. in baet treow innan torhte fraetwe; in bam westenne baer se wilda fugel hus getimbreS ofer heanne beam and gewicaS bser wlitig and wynsum, in bam solere, and ymbseteft utan sylf in bam leafsceade lie and febre on healfa gehwafm] halgum stencum, and bam aebelestum eorban bledum.

195

200

205

Tr? gewyrtes Schl. gewices ? em. E Ett. 199 Go., 192 MS. feorg 206 MS. gehiware Grdt. swetest; MS., other Edd. swetes. igehwaere; Siev. gehwam.
191 Schl.
;
;

Turn ventos claudit pendentibus Aeolus

75

atitris,

Ne violent flabris aera purpureum New concreta noto nubes per mania cceli
Submoveat radios
solis et obsit avi.

Construct inde sibi seu nidum sive sepulchrum: Nam perit, ut vivat, se tamen ipsa creat.
Colligit hinc sucos et

adores divite

silva,

56

PHOENIX

5.

THE DEATH BY FIRE

si|)es

SiteS

fus

>onne swegles gim

210

sunne hatost, and gesceapu dreogeS, ofer sceadu scineS, Ponne weorSeS his woruld geondwliteS. hus onhseted hador swegl, J)urh

on sumeres

tid,

215

willsele stymetS wyrta wearmiaS, bonne on swole byrnet) swetum swaeccum, burh fyres feng fugel mid neste. Bael biS onaeled J)onne brond |)ece6 hreoh 6nette8, heor[o]dreorges hus, and Fenix byrneS fealo lig f eormaS
; ;

fyrngearum frod
220
laenne lichoman;
fseges.

lif

J)onne fyr bigei5 biS on siSe,

flaesc

feorhhord,
seleS.

bonne

and ban

adleg

217

MS.

heore-; Th. heoro-?; Grdt. heoro-; Tr. hea}?o-; Ett. -dreorig;

Tr.* -deores.

80

Quos legit Assyrius, quos opulentus Arabs, Quos out Pygmece gentes out India carpit Aut molli general terra Sabcea sinu. Cinnamon hinc auramque procul spirantis amomi

85

Non

Congerit et mixto balsama cum folio: casia mitis nee olentis vimen acanthi Nee turls lacrima guttaque pinguis abest.

His addit teneras nardi pubentis aristas Et sociam myrra vim, panacea, tuam.
Protinus instructo corpus mutabile nido
90
Vitalique toro
Inicit exsequiis

membra

vieta heat.

Ore dehinc sucos membris circumque supraque

inmoritura
suis.

95

odores, Depositi tanti nee timet ilia fidem. Interea corpus genitali morte peremptum

Tune

inter varios

animam commendat

Aestuat

ct

flammam

parturit ipse color,

Aetherioque procul de lumine concipit ignem: Flagrat et ambustum solvitur in cineres.

PHCENIX
6.

57

THE NEW BIRTH

Hwaebre him
eft

cymeS

aefter

fyrstmearce

feorh edniwe,
eft

sibban ba yslan

onginnaS

225

hican togaedere, f>onne claene bi$ to cleo[w]ne. geclungne bsele forgrunden, beorhtast nesta
aefter Hgbraece

heaborofes hof

hra br5 acolad,

banfset gebrocen,

and se bryne swebraft.

seples gelicnes

230

Ponne of bam ade

on baere ascan biS
eft

gemeted

of JDam weaxetS wyrm wundrum fseger, ut alsede, swylce he of aeg[e] Ponne on sceade weaxeS, scir of scylle.

235

bset

he

aerest biS

fseger fugeltimber; wridat5 on wynnum,

;

swylce earnes brid, 'Sonne furbor gin

|)set

he biS waestmum gelic

240

ealdum earne and, aefter bon, februm gefrastwad, swylc he set frymSe wass, beorht geblowen. Ponne braed weorbeS
eal

edmwe

eft acenned,

synnum asundrad
226
r.

sumes

onlice

MS. cleowenne; Klip, cleofanne; Ett. cleowanne; Siev. cleo(w)ne; 228 MS. hof; Ett. bus. cleowne; Schl. cleowene. 233* MS. !egerum; Grdt. segerum waes?; Th. sege waere?, which Klip, accepts; b r. aege. 233 MS. ut alaede; Th. utalseded?, which Klip, accepts; Ett. 2 t alude (front aleodan, 'grow'). 236 TV. -umber. 237 Br. wrideS; brad. S., other Edd. wridatS. 240 Klip. 242 Th. sumeres on lice (tr.
r

ike as in

summer')

Quos
100

velut in

massam

cineres natura coactos

Conflat, et effectum seminis instar habet.

Hinc animal primum sine membris fertur Sed fertur vermi lacteus esse color. Crescit, at emenso sopitur tempore certo
Seque ovi
105

oriri,

Ac

teretis colligit in speciem. velut agrestes, cum filo ad saxa tenentur, Mutari tinea papilione solent,

Inde reformatur quails fuit ante figura, Et Phoenix ruptis pullulat exuviis.

58

PHOENIX

swa mon
245

to andleofne

eorSan waes[t]mas

on haerfeste

ham

gelaedeS,

250

wintres cyme, on rypes timan, by-laes hi renes scur bier hi wraSe metaS, under wolcnum; awyrde bonne forst and snaw fodorbege gefe[a]n, eorban beccaS mid ofermaegne Of bam waestmum sceal wintergewsedum,
wiste wynsume,
asr

eorla eadwel[a]

eft alaedan

255

be aer clsene biS burh cornes gecynd, bonne sunnan gliem saed onsawen, Hfes tacen, on lenctenne, baet ba waestmas beoS weceS woruldgestreon, eft acende, burh agne gecynd
foldan fraetwe.

Swa

se fugel

weorbeS,

gomel
flaesce

sefter

gearum,

bifongen.

No

geong, edniwe he foddor bige5,

260

mete on moldan,
dsel
act

nemne meledeawes
;

gebyrge,

se dreoseS oft
bi

middre nih[t]

bon

se

modga

his

feorh afede^,

obbast fyrngesetu,
eft gesecet5.

agenne eard,
265

Ponne bit5 aweaxen wyrtum in gemonge februm deal; feorh biS mwe, fugel ^onne he of greote his geong, geofona ful.
lie

leobucraeftig,

baet aer lig

fornom,

243 MS. waesmas; em. Th. 248 MS. gefeon; Grdt. gefean?; G gefeoS?; Klip, gefean. 251 Th. eorl?; Klip, eorl; Schl. eor>e; MS. 1 other Edd. eorla; MS. eadwelan; em. Gr. 262 Siev. (PBB. 10. 485) Schl. niht; MS., other Edd. nihte. 264 One-line space between tht sections. 267 Schl. om. he; Barn. (p. 198) om. his.

Non

illi

cibus est nostro concessus in orbe

libat ccelesti

no

Nee cuiquam inplumem

Ambrosios

pascere euro subest. nectar e rores,

Has
115

Stellifero tenues qui cecidere polo. legit, his alitur mediis in odoribus ales,
effigiem.

Donee maturam proferat

Ast ubi primava

caepit florere

juventa,

PHOENIX
somnaS, swoles ban gebrosnad
ades lafe,
lafe,

59

searwum gegaedraS
ban and yslan,

270

sefter bselbrsece,

and bonne gebringeS

eft setsomne,
baet wselreaf

and bonne

wyrtum

biteldeS,

fsegre gefraetwed.

7.

THE RETURN
Donne afysed
bi6

275

eft to secan, agenne card bonne fotum ymbfehS fyres lafe, and his cybbu eft, clam biclyppeS, sunbeorht gesetu, seceft on wynnum,

280

Eall eadig ebellond. feorh and feberhoma

bift

genlwad swa he set frymbe

wses,

ba hine

Jerest

God

on bone sebelan

wong

sigorfaest sette.

He
ba
bsele

his sylfes bser

ser

ban gebringeS, on beorhstede

285
ascan toeacan
;

brondes
eal

wylm

forbylmde,

bebyrgeS beaducraeftig

geador ban and yslan on bam ealonde. Bit) him edniwe bre sunnan begn, bonne swegles leoht,

bonne

gimma
290

gladost,

aebeltungla wyn,

ofer garsecg up, eastan Iixe5.

Ett. accepts.

272 Schl. gives aet)>omne as 288 MS. >egn;

MS.

reading.

274 Th. gef raetwaS ?, which

Th. segn.

Evolat ad patrias jam reditura domus. Ante tamen proprio quidquid de corpore restat Ossaque vel cineres exwviasque suas Unguine balsameo myrraque et ture soluto
120

Quam

et in formam conglobat ore pio. pedibus gestans contendit Solis ad urbem Inque ara residens promit in cede sacra.

Condit

Mirandam

Tantus avi decor

sese prcestat prcebetque verendam: est, tantus abundat honor.

60
8.

PHCENIX

THE APPEARANCE OF THE PHOENIX

Is se fugel fseger

bleobrygdum fag is him Jjset heafod

wrsetlice wrixleS

forweard hiwe, ymb J>a breost f oran hindan grene,

wurman

geblonden;

295

J)onne

is

se finta

fsegre gedaeled,

sum

brun,

sum

basu,

sum blacum splottum

Sindon
J)a

searolice beseted.

fij)ru

300

and se hals grene and J)aet nebb HxeS nioj)oweard and ufeweard, swa glaes ob|)e gim, geaflas scyne innan and titan. Is seo eaggebyrd stane gelicast, stearc, and hiwe
hwit hindanweard,

gladum gimme,
smij)a orjjoncum

J)onne in goldfate biseted weorj)et5.

305

Is ymb J)one sweoran, swylce sunnan hring, beaga beorhtast br[o]gden feSrum.

Wraetlic
scir

is

seo

womb
is

and scyne; fraetwum gefeged

J)a

wundrum fseger, neoj)an, se scyld ufan

ofer
J)aes

fugles bsec;

310

sindon

scancan

scyllum biweaxen,
is

fealwe fotas.
294

Se fugel

on hiwe

MS.

-gebrygd.

a wrixleS; Th. wrixled. 3OO Tr: >e for 301 Tr* 306 MS. bregden; em. Ett. 311 MS. se fugel; Barn. (p. 195).

oe?

om.

se.

125

Principio color

ISO

est, quali est sub sidere Cancri Mitia quod corium punica grana tegit, Qualis inest foliis quo: fert agresie papaver, Cum pandit vestes Flora rubente solo. Hoc humeri pectusque decens velamine fulget, Hoc caput, hoc cervix summaque terga nitent.

Caudaque porrigitur fulvo

distincta metallo,

135

In cuius maculis purpura mixta rubet. Alarum pennas insignit desuper iris, Pingere ceu nubem desuper acta solet. Albicat insignis mixto viridante zmaragdo Et puro cornu gemmea cuspis hiat.
Ingentes oculi, credos geminos hyacinthos, Quorum de media lucida flamma micat.

Aptata

est rutilo capiti radiata

corona

PHCENIX
jeghwaes
senile,

onlicost

pean

wynnum
315

pses gewritu secgaft. geweaxen, ne hygegselsa, Nis he hinderweard swa sume fuglas swar ne swongor,

lacaS fiprum purh lyf t and swipe leoht, and swift and wynsum, wuldre gemearcad; wlitig se pe him paet ead g[i]feS. ece is se ^Epeling

pa pe ac he

late

is

snel

9.

THE RETINUE OF BIRDS

.

320

his ealdne card,

I?onne he gewiteS wongas secan, of pisse epeltyrf

f oleum o8eawe[d], Swa se fugel fleogeS, mongum monna, geond middangeard,

325

ponne somn[i]aS supan and norpan, eastan and westan, eoredciestum faraS feorran and nean folca prypum
;

pser hi

sceawiap Scyppendes giefe swa him set fruman f^gre on pam fugle,
selllcran gecynd,

sette

330

sigora SoScyning frsetwe faeg[er]ran

Donne wundriaS

ofer fugla cyn. weras ofer eorban

1 312 Th. aeghwaer?, which Ett. accepts. 319 Schl. om. J>e; Gr, om. 1 MS. gefetS; Grdt. gifeS?; Klip, gyf e8 Gr. gifet5. ]>set; 324 MS. 1 somna8; Klip., Gr. (Spr.) somniaS. 330 MS. faegran; Th. fsegerran?,
;

which

Ett. accepts.

140

Phcebei referens verticis alia decus.

Crura tegunt squama fulvo distincta metallo, Ast ungues roseo tinguit honore color. Effigies inter pavonis mixta figuram Cernitur et pictam Phasidis inter avem.
145

150

Magnitiem terris Arabum qua gignitur ales Vix (square potest, seu fera seu sit avis. Non tamen est tarda ut volucres qua corpore magno Incessus pigros per grave pondus habent, Sed levis ac velox, regali plena decore: Talis in aspectu se tenet usque -hominum. Hue venit Aegyptus tanti ad miracula visus Et raram volucrem turba salutat ovans.

62
wlite

PHCENIX
and weestma,
mearciaS

mundum
hwonne
335

and gewritu[m] cypaS, on marmstane,

se dseg and seo tid fraetwe flyhthwates.

dryhtum geeawe

340

fugla cynn on heal fa gehwo[n]e heapum pringaft, songe lofiaS, sigaft [of] sidwegum, maeraS modigne meaglum reordum, and swa pone halgan hringe beteldat), Fenix bip on middum flyhte on lyfte
;

Donne

preatum biprungen.

>eoda wlitaS,

wundrum

345

hu seo wilgedryht worn sefter oSrum, wildne weorpiaS, and for cyning maeraS crseftum cypaB IsedaS mid wynnum leofne leodfruman,
w[a]fiaS
seSelne to earde,

oppaet se

oSfleoge5

f eprum snel,

drymendra gedryht, of pisse eorpan tyrf

350

anhoga him gefylgan ne maeg bonne dugu^a wyn

paet
v

epel seceS.
sefter

Swa

se gesseliga

swylthwile

his ealdcy^be

eft geneosa'S,

fsegre foldan.

Fugelas cyrraS

355

from pam guSfrecan geomormode eft to earde, ponne se aepeling biS & on g m geardum. God ana wat,

MS. gewritu Grdt. gewritum ? Th. gewritum Co s? on gewritum. Grdt. gehware ; Ett. 334 Schl. om. se and seo. 336 MS. gehwore gehwaere; Th. gehwone; Br. gehwam {against Siev., PBB. w. 485).
332
; ; ;
;

342

MS.

wefiaS

em. Th.

354 Schl. om.

se.

J 55

Protinus exculpunt sacrato in marmore formam Et titulo signant remque diemque novo. Contrahit in ccetum sese genus omne volantum

Nee prada memor

est ulla

nee ulla metus.

Alituum stipata choro volat ilia per altum Turbaque prosequitur munere Iceta pio. Sed postquam purl pervenit ad (Etheris auras,
160

Mox

redit:

ilia

suis conditur inde locis.

PHCENIX
Cyning
aelmihtig,
;

63
his
bset

hu

wif hades be weres

gecyn[d] biS, ne wat Jenig

monna
360

cynnes,
sind,

hu ba wisan

butan Meotod ana, wundorlice,

fieger fyrngesceap,
10.

ymb

baes fugles gebyrd.

DEATH NOT DREADED

eadga mot
eardes neotan,
in,

]?aer se

wyllestreama,

wuduholtum

wunian
365

in

wonge,

obbaet wintra bi8

busend [ajurnen; bonne him weorbeS ende Hfes, hine ad beceS burh jeledfyr; hwsebre eft cymeS, aweaht wrsetlice wundrum to life. he drusen.de Forbon deaS ne bisorgaS, be him symle wat sare swyltcwale,
aefter Hgbrsece

370

feorh aefter

fylle,

Hf edniwe, bonne fromlice

burh briddes had

eft of ascan,

gebr[]dad weorSeS

edgeong weseS
hleo.

under swegles
375

Bi5 him

self

gehwseSer

sunu and swses

eft
'

faeder,

and symle eac

ealdre lafe. yrfeweard him se meant [ig] a Forgeaf

356 MS. gecynde which Schl. adopts.
;

moncynnes Fruma
2
;

wexeS ?
Ett.

Cos. suggests aurnen, em. Klip. 364 MS. urnen 373 Grdt. 372 MS. gebreadad; Klip, gebrsedad. Grdt meahtiga ? 374 Tr? suggests hleowe. 377 MS. meahta
;
.

meahtiga; Schl. meahtga.

At fortunate

165

sortis finisque valuer em, Cui de se nasci prastitit ipse deus! Femina [seu sexu\ scu mas est sive neutrum, Felix, qua Veneris f&dera nulla colit. Mors illi Venus est, sola esi in morte voluptas: Ut possit nasci, appetit ante mori. Ipsa sibi proles, suus est pater et suus heres, Nutrix ipsa sui, semper alumna sibi.

170

Ipsa quidem, sed non [eadem est,] eademque nee ipsa Aeternam vitam mortis adepta bono.

est,

64
bset

PHCENIX
he swa wraetlice
bset

weorban sceolde

eft bset ilce

380

he serbon wses, beah hine fyr nime. februm bifongen, Hf Swa bset ece eadigra gehwylc
sylf geceoseS
deaft,

sefter sarwrsece

385

bset he Dryhtnes mot geofona neotan and sibban a on sindreamum, weorca to leane. wunian in w[u]ld[r]e

burh deorcne
sefter

geardagum

Pisses fugles gecynd

bi

fela gelices

bam

gecor [ e] num.

Cristes

begnum

beacna^5 in

burgum

hu

hi beorhtne gefean

390

burh Fseder fultum

in

healdab under heofonum,

on bas frecnan tid and him heanne

gestrynab.

blsed

bam

uplican

ei5le

ii.

THE LOSS OF EDEN

395

baet se ^Elmihtiga Habbab we geascad burh his wundra sped, worhte wer and wif on bone selestan and hi ba gesette bone fira beam foldan sceat[a],

nemnaS neorxnawong,
eades onsyn

baer

him nsenges wses

400

benden Eces word, healdan woldan Halges hleoborcwide, on bam mwan gefean. Pser him nib gescod,
ealdf eondes aef est
;

se

him

set

gebead,

405

beames blede, bset hi bu begun unrsedum ofer est Codes, seppel f orboden [n] e. Paer him bitter wearS byrgdon sefter sete, and hyra eaferum swa yrmbu sarlic symbel, sunum and dohtrum;

384 Grdt. heofona; Ett. geofene. 387 Th. gelic is?, which Klip, Th. accepts. 392 Grdt. has a space after this line. 396 MS. sceates sceata?, which Ett. accepts. 400 Schl. gives cescod as MS. reading. em. Klip. 404 MS. -bodene
;

380 Grdt. has a space after this line. 386 MS. worulde; Klaeb? wuldre.

PHCENIX
f

65

wurdon

teonlice

ageald

aefter gylte;

bittre bealosorge;

tobas idge haefdon Codes yrre, bses ba byre sibban

410

gyrne onguldon ofer Eces word.

be

hi bset gyfl

begun

Forbon

hi ebles

wyn

ofgiefan sceoldon ba hio nearwe biswac, burh nsedran nib;

geomormode

yldran usse,

415

in serdagum bset hi feor bonan burh faecne fer[/i]S, drohtaS sohton, in bas deaSdene Him wearS selle Hf sorgfulran gesetu. and se halga wong heolstre bihyded,
fseste bityned J)urh feondes searo obbaet [hine] Wuldorcyning

420

wintra mengu,

Jjurh his hidercyaie

monncynnes Gefea,
and
12.

halgum to[g]eanes, mebra Frefrend,

eft ontynde.

se

anga Hyht,

THE SIGNIFICANCE OF THE NEST

Is

bon

gelicast
secgaft

Jjses

be us l[a]re[ow]as

425

w[o]rdum

bisses fugles gefser.

and [ge]writu[m] cybaS fonne frod ofgiefeS

biS,

eard and ebel,

and geealdad

gewiteS werigmod, bser he holtes hleo

wintrum gebysgad,

430

in |3am

bam
baet

heah gemeteS, he getimbreS tanum and wyrtum se'Selestum eardwic niwe,

BiS him neod micel

nest on bearwe.

he feorh geong eft onfon mote burh Hges blaest, Hf aefter deabe,
a . . 407 Grdt. to >as idge ageald ; Th. to ]>as idge, note 'Apparently 1 b defective'; Klip. om. 4O7 ; Ett. to ]>as idge; Gr. toj^as idge; 2 Br. (Reader, p. 228) graedige for idge, and quotes Hart idsege?; TV. 2 torne scyldge. TV. 420 408 Klip, agealde; agaeled. 409 Ett. }>e.
.
||

Grdt.

mengum?;

Klip,

mangum.
leorneras
;

Th. togeanes.
425

424
;

MS.

Grdt. togeanes?; 421 MS. to heanes Th. lareowas?, which Klip, accepts.
;

MS. weordum
;

writum

em. Grdt.; Schl. gewritum.

MS.

writu;

Cos.

on gewritum?;

Ett.

66

PHCENIX
435

edgeong wesan
sefter fyrbaSe.

and

sunbeorht gesetu,

his ealdcySpu, secan mote

Swa Sa
yldran usse,
anforleton

foregengan,

440

445

450

and wuldres setl pone wlitigan wong leoflic on laste, tugon longne sI5 in hearmra hond, pair him hettende, oft gescodan. earme aglsecan, Waeron hwasbre monge pa pe Meotude we[l] under heofonum halgum Seawum, gehyrdun baet him Dryhten weartS, dsedum domlicum, hold on mode. heofona Heahcyning, in bam halge nu Daet is se hea beam baer him wihte ne mseg wic weardiaS, atre scebban, ealdfeonda nan on ba[s] frecnan tid. facnes tacne,

him nest wyrceS wi"8 niba gehwam daedum domlicum Dryhtnes cempa, earmum dseleS, bonne he selmessan and him Dryhten gecygS, dugeba leasum,
Pair

455

Fseder, on fultum,
Isenan lifes

forft onetteS,

leahtras dwaesceb,

mirce mandsede.
beald in breostum, clsenum gehygdum,

HealdeS Meotudes se and gebedu seceS and his cneo biget5

460

sebele to

eorban
gieltas,
r

grimme

flyhS yfla gehwylc, for Codes egsan;

baet

glaedmod g> rneS daeda gefremme; in siba gehwane,

he godra maist
bib Dryhten scyld

bam
I>is

sigora Waldend,

465

weoruda Wilgiefa.

pa wyrta

sind,

Klip,

438 Schl. gives yldan as MS. reading. 441 MS. hond; Grdt. lond?; hearma land; other Edd. hond. 443 442 Schl. gescodon. 1 we; Grdt. wel?; Th. om.; Gr. wel. 450 MS. ]>a; em. Barn. (p. 201).464-5 Th. sigora wilgiefa,

453 Schl. om. he.

weoruda waldend?, and

is

followed by Klip, and Ett.

PHCENIX
wsestma blede, ba se wilda fugel somnaS under swegle side and wide to his wicstowe, baer he wundrum fsest wiS mba gehwam nest gewyrceft.

67

470

Swa nu in bam wicum willan fremmaS mode and msegne Meotudes cempan,
mserSa tilgaS Ece, ^Imihtig,
;

pses

him meorde wile

BeoS him of bam

475
in baes

eadge forgildan. wic gestabelad wyrtum

wuldres byrig, weorca to leane, be hi geheoldan halge lare hate set [h]eortan, hige weallende

480

Dryhten lufiaS, Leofne ceosaS ofer woruldwelan ne bi|) him wynne hyht bast hy bis laene lif long[e] gewunien.
;

dseges and nihtes leohte geleafan

Pus eadig

eorl

ecan dreames,

heofona names, earnaS on elne,

485
dogorrimes.

mid Heahcyning obbast ende cymeS Ponne deaS nimet5,

wiga

waelgifre,

wsepnum gebrybed,
and
in

ealdor anra gehwaes,

eorban faetSm

snude send[e]t5
'

sawlum binumene
basr hi longe beoS,
f oldan

laine

lichoman,

490

08 fyres cyme,
13.

bibeahte.

THE LAST JUDGMENT

on gemot laedfed]
;

Donne monge beoS

f yra

cynnes

wile Fseder engla,

sigora SoScyning,

seonob gehegan,

495

deman mid ryhte. duguSa Dryhten, Ponne seriste ealle gefremmab men on moldan, swa se m[^a]htiga Cyning beodeS, Brego engla, byman stefne
;

477
lange.

MS.

eortan

Grdt heortan ?
.

Th. heortan.
;

481

MS.

long

Klip.

heda)>;

em. Klip. 483 Th. heofonlican? 488 MS. sendaS Grdt. laedad; Th. heded?; Ett. Isded; Klip, laedde.

491

MS.

496 MS.,

Edd. mihtiga.

68

PHOENIX
ofer sidne grund,
biS se deorca deaS

sawla Nergend;

Dryhtnes meahtum
seSele hweorfab',

500

eadgum geendad;
preatum pringaS,
in

scyldwyrcende, ade onseled. WeorpeS anra gehwylc

forht on fer[h]pe

ponne peos woruld, scome byrneS, ponne fyr briceS

505

laine londwelan,

lig eal

pigeS

eorSan aihtgestreon,
gifre forgripeS,

aepplede gold

londes fraetwe.

Ponne on

graedig swelgeft leoht cyme8

510

in pa openan tid and gefealic fugles tacen, eal up astell[e]8 Anwaldfa] ponne ban gegsedra5 of byrgen[n]um, and H[f]es gsest leomu He somod

seldum pisses
fseger

fore Cristes cneo.

515

of his heahsetle

Cyning prymlice halgum scIneS,

wlitig wuldres Gim. in pa geomran tid

Wei
Gode

bip pam pe Hcian.

mot

Dser pa lichoman

leahtra claene

520

gongaS glsedmode, gsestas hweorfaS ponne bryne stigeS heah to heofonum. Hat bi$ monegum
in banfatu,

egeslic seled
softfaest

525

ponne anra gehwylc, sawel mid lice, from moldgrafum seceS Meotudes dom, forht, afaered. Fyr bit5 on tihte,
ge synnig,
Pier pa eadgan beoft

seleS uncyste.

aefter wraechwile

weorcum
baet

bifongen,

agnum daedum wyrta wynsume

;

pa sepelan sind mid pam se wilda fugel

;

Klip.

2 a em. 5oo Tr. eallum?; Tr. sedre? 511 MS. astellaS Th. on MS. byrgenum em. Siev. 513 MS. liges ; Grdt. lifes?, which Br. accepts; Th. interprets gaest as 'guest.' 517 One-line space between the sections. 525 MS. 523 Schl. }>e for ge?

498 Gr.

sidan.

512

MS.

of

ontihte; Th. on tihte?; Klip, ontiht; Ett. on tyhte; Grdt. aeled Klip, uncystan Ett. uncysta.
; ;

GV.

on

tihte.

526

PHCENIX
530
his sylfes nest
baet hit

69

biseteS utan,

fiermga fyre byrneft, forsweleS under sunnan, and he sylfa mid, and bonne aefter lige Hf eft onfehS
edniwinga.

Swa

biS anra
fira

gehwylc

535

fljesce

bifongen

and edgeong, agnum her baet him Wuldorcyning willum gewyrceS milde geweorfteS. meahtig aet bam maeSle
senile

cynnes se be his

Ponne hleobriaS
540
sawla soSfaeste

halge gaestas,

545

song ahebbaS, clsene and gecorene, hergai5 Cyninges brym stefn asfter stefne, stigaS to wuldre mid hyra weldsedum. wlitige gewyrtad BeoS bonne amerede monna gaestas, burh bryne fyres. beorhte abywde,

14.

THE TESTIMONY OF JOB

baes senig

Ne wene
baet ic

lygewordum

aelda cynnes, leo$ somnige,

write \vo$craefte.

GehyraS witedom,

lobes gieddinga.

Purh

Gaestes blaed

550

555

beald reordade, breostum onbryrded, he baet word gecwaeS wuldre geweorSad heortan geboncum, 'Ic baet ne forhycge baet ic in mlnum neste neobed ceose, haele hrawerig, gewite hean bonan on longne sI8 lame bitolden,

in greotes faeSm; geomor gudaeda and bonne aefter deafle, burh Dryhtnes gief e swa se f ugel Fenix f eorh edniwe
aefter aeriste

560

agan mote, dreamas mid Dryhten, bser seo deore scolu Leofne lofiaS. Ic baes Hfes ne maeg
ende gebldan,

aefre to ealdre

545 Th. abysde?, which Klip, accepts; Ett. setywde. 553 Ett. on; Th. Cr. hrawerig: 'neabed?; Klip, neodbed Ett. neabed. 554 Th. hra werig
; ;

70
leohtes

PHCENIX
and
to
lissa.

]?eah

mm

lie

scyle

on moldserne
565

wyrmum
sefter

molsnad weorban, swa-beah weoruda God willan,

sawle alyseS,

swylthwile

and

in

wuldor awecdS;
breostum,

me
8e

bses

wen

nsefre

forbirsteft in

ic in

Brego engla

forSweardne gefean
570

fseste hsebbe.'

on fyrndagum Codes spelboda, gieddade gleawmod,

frod

Dus

guma

ymb
bset

his seriste

in ece Kf,

we by geornor
tacen

ongietan meahten

tirfsest

bset se torhta fugel

575

Bana lafe, burn bryne beacnaS. ascan and yslan, ealle gesomna^
sefter ligbryne,

Isedeb sibban
to frean

fugel on fotum sunnan togeanes,

geardum,

bser h[e] siSSan forS

580

wun[a]t> wintra fela

ealles edgiong,
in

wsestmum gemwad,
ne mseg

bser senig

bam leodscipe leebbum hwopan. burh Dryhtnes miht Swa nu sefter deaSe
somod
585
slbiab

sawla mid

lice,

fsegre gefrsetwed, fugle gelicast, in eadwela[n] sebelum stencum,

bser seo sobfseste

Sunne HhteS
in

wlitig ofer
15.

weoredum

wuldres byrig.

THE JOYS OF THE BLESSED

sawlum
seined
hselende Crist,

Donne soSfsestum
590

heah ofer hrofas

him
568 Grdt. >aet ic. MS. hi; Grdt. him;

folgiaft

fugjas scyne,

5 569 Ett. f ort5wearde ? 570 MS. on; Th. in. Th. he?; Klip. he. 580 MS. wuniaS; Th. wunaS?, 2 which Ett. accepts. 581 Cos. J?aer him aenig? 582 Grdt. hwepan or wepan ? Th. assumes a gap after hwopan 'Here some lines are evidently
; :

wanting, though the MS. has no hiatus' ; Klip, indicates a hiatus; Ett. says that nothing is lost. 586 MS. 585 Klip, gef rsetwede Klip, gelicaste. -welam (Schl.) Grdt., Schl. -welan; other Edd. -welum. 588 One-lint .space between sections. 591 Ett. fiSrum for fuglas ?
;

PHCENIX
beorhte gebredade,
in

71

blissum hremige,
gaestas gecorene,

bam

gladan ham,
Peer

ece to ealdre.

him

yfle

ne mseg

595

fah feond gemah, facne, scebban, leohte werede ac bser lifgaft a

swa

se

f ugel

Fenix

in

f reobu

Dryhtnes,

wlitige in wuldre. beorhte bliceS in

Weorc anra gehwaes bam bliba[n] ham

600

fore onsyne ecan Dryhtnes, sunnan gelice. symle in sibbe

]?aer se beorhta beag, brogden wundrum eorcnanstanum, eadigra gehwam hlifaS ofer heafde; heafelan lixaS,

605

JDrymme bibeahte;
soSfaestra

Deodnes cynegold
sellic

gehwone

glengeS

leohte in life

bser se longa gefea,

;

610

ece and edgeong, sefre ne swebraS ac hy in wlite wuniat5, wuldre bitolden, mid Fasder engla. fasgrum frastwum,

615

Ne bi^ him on |)am wicum wiht to sorge wroht ne webel ne gewindagas, ne se heard [a] burst, hunger se hata ne yldo him se aebela Cyning yrmbu Pser gsesta gedryht forgifeS goda gehwylc. Hselend hergab and Heofoncyninges meahte maersiaS, etude lof singaS
:

swinsaS sibgedryht
hfedre

swega

maeste,

ymb

bset halge

heahseld Codes.
selestan,
:

620

BliJ>e bletsiaS

Bregu

efenhleobre J)us eadge mid englum, 'Sib si be, soS God, and snyttrucraeft, and be bone s[ie] brymsittendum geongra gyfena, goda gehwylces,
gebredade; TV. gewerede or beswet5ade?; Schl. >one for >am? 599 Klip. blicatS; MS. blij^am; jgehrodene? \em. Th. 600 Ett. eces. 613 MS. hearde; em. 609 Klip, betoldne. Gr. 623 MS. sy Siev. sie. 624 Klaeb. (Mod. Phil. 2. 141) ginra MS., other Edd. geongra.
592
Schl.
2

queries

593 Ett.

72

PHCENIX
625
micel, unmjete,

heah and halig

msegnes stren[g]$u, Heof onas sindon

Fseder aelmihtig, faegre gefylled, ealra brymma Prym, Cities wuldres,

630

and on eorSan somod. uppe mid englum EU eart Fseder Gefreopa usic, frympa Scyppend.
selmihtig
in heannesse,

heofuna Waldend.'
ryhtfremmende,

Dus

reordiaS

635

in psere maeran byrig, manes amerede, Caseres lof cyneprym cypaS. soSfsestra gedryht: singa[8] on swegje

']?am

anum

is

for8 butan ende.

ece weorftmynd Naes his frymtS

sefre,

eades ongyn.

5>eah he on eor6an her

640

cenned waere purh cildes had in middangeard, hwaepre his meahta sped heah ofer heofonum halig wunade, dom unbryce. Peah he deapes cwealm on rode treow[e] rasfnan sceolde, he by priddan daege pearllc wite,
Hf eft onfeng hryre Faeder fultum. Swa Fenix beacnaS, purh
sefter lices

645

geong in geardum, bonne he of ascan

in lifes
lif,

Godbearnes meaht,
eft

onwaecne[S]

leomum gepungen.
us
[hjelpe gefremede
lif

650

Swa
purh

se

Hlend

swa and wynsumum

his lices gedal, se fugel swetum

butan ende,
gefylleS,
bi6.'

his fibru tu

wyrtum

faegrum foldwaestmum,
625

ponne afysed

MS.

strenSu
643

Grdt. strengtSu ?

Edd.

singaS.

MS. treow

Klip,

Th. strengSu. 635 MS. singad -treowe. 648 MS. onwaecned

650 MS., Grdt. elpe;

Grdt. onwsecneS?, which other Edd. adopt. helpe?, which other Edd. adopt.

Grdt,

PHCENIX

73

16.

EPILOGUE

655

Eset sindon ba word, swa us gewritu secgaS, hleobor haligra be him to heofonum biS, mod afysed to bam mildan Gode,
in dreama dream worda and weorca
;

bser hi

Dryhtne

to gief e

wynsumne
Sy him
lof

stenc

660

in

ba mserfan] gesceaft

Meotude bringaS,
symle

in baet leohte Hf.

665

burh woruld worulda, and wuldres blaed, ar and onwald, in Jaarn upllcan rodera rice He is on ryht Cyning and msegenbrymmes, middangeardes in J)aere wlitigan byrig. wuldre biwunden HafaS us alyfed lucis Auctor
!

baet

we motun

her

mer[itare]

670

goddaedum begietan gaudia in celo, bser we motufn] maxima regna sedibus altis, secan, and gesittan
lifgan in lisse
lucis et

pads,

6?5

agan eardinga a/w[e] letiti[e], brucan blaaddaga, bland[u] m et mi[t]em sine fine, geseon sigora Frean and him lof singan laude perenne Alleluia. eadge mid englum.
;

660 MS. mserum (Schl.) em. Grdt. 655 Schl. ]>xt ]?a word sindon. 668 MS., Wan., Con?, Grdt., Th., Klip., Ett., Siev., Br., Go. merueri ; Ett. 1 2 meruisse?; Gr. , Wu., Kal. mereri; Holt? meri et veri; TV. meritare.
670 Wan.,

Con?
;

>set

MS.
line

letiti

Con.

laetitiae.

mitem.

676

MS.

em. Con. 673 MS. alma ; Ett. almae ; Grdt. 674 MS., Edd. folandem ; MS. mittem perenne; Wan., Con?, Klip., Ett. perenni. 677 Two;
; ;

MS. motum

space follows.

PHYSIOLOGUS
i.

PANTHER
[jyara]

Monge

sindon

unrimu cynn,
ryhte areccan paes wide sind

geond middangeard be we aepelu ne magon ne rim witan

;

geond wor[w]l[d] innan and deora foldhrerendra fugla wornas widsceope, swa waeter bibugeS brim grymetende, bisne beorhtan bosm,
sealtypa geswing.

We
wrsetlicfww] gecynd[0]
10

bi

sumum hyrdon
wildra secgan,

firum freamairne,

feorlondum on,

card weardian, etiles neotan, sefter dunscrafum. Is pset deor Pandher

bi

noman

haten,

pses

pe nippa bear[n],

wisfaeste weras,

on gewritum cypa[#]
Se
is

15

bi

pam

anstapan.

ae[g]hwam freond,
leofap,

duguSa

estig,

butan dracan anum;

tid

pam
purh
20

he in ealle
yfla
is

andwraS

gehwylc

pe he gesefnan maeg.

Dset

wrsltlic deor,

wundrum
hseleft

scyne,

hiwa gehwylces. gsesthalge guman,

tunece waere

Swa

secga5,

baette

losephes

telga gehwylces

bleom bregdende,
aeghwaes senlicra,
25

para beorhtra gehwylc,

dryhta bearnum,
1

oprum Hxte swa bses deores hiw,

6 Th. widsceapene? 4 MS. worl; Th. worlde?; Gr. world. 7 Tr. Kynewulf, p. 28) bearm (for bosm)? 9 MS., Edd. wrsetlice gecynd; 1 1 /r. gecynde? 13 MS. beard; em. Gr. 14 MS. cy>an; Gr. cy?5a8?; >.* cy5dan. Edd. sethwam. 15 MS.,

76
blaec,

PHYSIOLOGUS
beorhtra and scynra brigda gehwaes, HxeS, paette wraetlicra
aenlicra glen

wundrum
and
30

seghwylc oprum,
fsegerra,
sellicra.

frsetwum

bliceS,

symle

milde, gemetfaest.
luf sum

He hafati sundorgecynd, He is monpwaire,

:

and

leofteel

nele lapes wiht

ae[ng]um geaefnan
his fyrngeflitan,

butan
pe
ic air

pam

attorsceapan, fore saegde.

35

Symle,

fylle fsegen,

J)onne foddor J)igeS,

ssfter J)am

raeste seceS, gereordum under dunscrafum; dygle stowe

Seer se J)eo[d]wiga Jjreonihta fsec swife^ on swe[o]fote, slaepe gebiesga[d].

40

45

50

up astondeS, on pone priddan dxg, prymme gewelga[d], sneome of slaepe. Sweghleopor cymeS, wopa wynsumast, purh paes wildres muS sefter pare stefne stenc ut cymeS of pam wongstede wynsumra steam, swettra and swipra swaecca gehwylcum, and wudubledum, wyrta blostmum eallum sepelicra eorpan fraetw[um]. Ponne of ceastrum and cynestolum and of burgsalum beornpreat monig
;

Ponne

ellenrof

faraS foldwegum

folca

prypum;

55

ofestum gefysde, deor [^]wa some aefter paere stefne on pone stenc faraS. Swa is Dryhten God, dreama Raedend,
eoredcystum, dareSlacende
eallum eaSmede

oprum gesceaftum,
butan dracan anum,
em. Gr. 1 em. Gr.
56
1

duguSa gehwylcre,
33

MS. segnum;
gebiesgaS
1
;

em. Th.
1

MS.

em. Gr.

41

38 MS. >eo6-; MS. gewelgaS

39 Th. swefeS 48

em. Gr.

53 MS., Edd.

ef ne

swa some.

MS. f rsetwa MS. -mede porr. froi

-medum

Th. -medum.

PHYSIOLOGUS
attres

77

ordfruman

baet is se ealda

feond

60

in stisla grand, pone he gesaelde and gefetrade fyrnum teagum, and py priddan daege bipeahte breanydum; of digle aras, paes pe he deaS fore us breo niht polade, Peoden engla,

sigora Sellend.

Pxt waes swete

stenc,

65

wlitig

and wynsum, geond woruld ealle. soSfaeste men, Sippan to bam swicce on healfa gehwone, heapum prungon geond ealne ymbhwyrft eorpan sceat[a]. Swa se snottra gecwaeS Sanctus Paulus
:

70

'Monigfealde sind

geond middangeard

god ungnySe pe us to giefe daelet5 and to feorhnere Faeder aalmihtig, and se anga Hyht ealra gesceafta Paet is aepele stenc. uppe ge nipre.'
2.

WHALE
ic fitte

(ASP-TURTLE)

Nu

wille woScraefte

ymb fisca cynn wordum cypan bi bam miclan purh modgemynd,

gen

hwale.

Se bi6 unwillum. oft gemeted, frecne and fer[/t]Sgrim, fareSlacendum,

nippa gehwylcum;
Is paes

bam

is

noma

cenned,

fyr[ge]nstreama geflotan,

Fastitocalon.
stane,

hiw

gelic
bi

hreofum

swylce worie
10

waedes ofre,

sondbeorgum ymbseald, saeryrica maest, swa baet wenap waegllpende paet hy on ealond sum eagum wliten; and bonne gehyd[i]aS heahstefn scipu
68

66 Th. swaecce.
*ine-space

iPBB.
/ar

follows. 7 12. 79) Fascitocalon.

(Dutch wier),
gehySaS.

fyrn-; Th.?, Klip., Ett. firgen-; Bugge 2 8 Cos. hreowum. 9 Ett. makes worie 'seaweed'; Cos. ssewar? 13 MS. gehydaS; Th.?,

MS. MS.

sceatan;

em. Gr.

71*

Th. -gneCe?

74

Klip., Ett.

78
to

PHYSIOLOGUS

bam unlonde

oncyrrapum,

15

sundes set ende, s[<?]lap saemearas and ponne in paet eglond up gewitaS ceolas stondaS collenfer[/j]pe;
bi stape faeste

streame biwunden.
werigfer[/^]8e, frecnes ne wenaS.

Donne gewiciaS
20
faroftlacende,

On pam

ealonde

heah fyr jelafi. reonigmode,

25

weccaS, Haelep beop on wynnum,

ieled

^8^ste gel[y]ste.

]?onne gefeleS facnes crssftig him pa ferend on faeste wuniap, pact

wic weardiaS, wedres on luste, Sonne semninga on sealtne waeg

mid pa nope
garsecges
gaest,

niper gewitep,

30

grund geseceft, and ponne in deaSsele drence bifaesteS scipu mid scealcum.

Swa
deofla wise,
paet hi

biS scinn[^w]a peaw,

droht[i]ende

35

burn dyrne meaht and on teosu tyhtap wemaS on willan,

frofre to feondum,
aet

duguSe beswlca^,
tilra daeda,

paet

hy wrabe secen, oppaet hy faeste Saer

pam

wserlogan

wic geceosab.

Ponne
flah

of cwicsusle paet gecnawetS feond gemah, baette flra gehwylc

40

haelepa cynnes
faeste

on

his hringe bip

f eorgbona,

gefeged,

he him

burh slipen searo, sippan weorpeS, wloncum and heanum be his willan her
MS., Edd.
cf.

15

setla>.

18 Klip,

bewundne.

22

MS.

selatS;

Edd.

aeleS

Cos. wealleS?

23 Klip, dreorig-; Gr. (Spr.} reomig-?, as An. 592 reads;

this latter line; MS. geliste; Ett. gelyste. 25 Klip. 28 Cos. no>hlo>e? 32 MS., 31 Th. scip?; MS., Edd. scinna. 1 Th.? , Klip., Ett. drohtiende. 35 Gr. weniaS. Gr., Wu. drohtende; 40 Cos. hricge. 39 Cos. hwylc.

but

Krapp on

ferende.

PHYSIOLOGUS
firenum fremmaS;

79
f seringa,

mid bam he
helle secet5,

45

heolobhelme bibeaht,

goda geasne, grundleasne wylm under mistglome, swa se micla hwsel

se JDC bisencetS

saslibende

eorlas

and ySmearas.

He
50

hafafl obre gecynd,

waeterbisa wlonc, wraetlicran gien. Ponne nine on holme hunger bysgaS,

55

and J)one agjsecan aetes lysteb, Sonne se mereweard muS ontynet5, wide weleras cyme's wynsum stenc of his inno>e, J>aette oJDre burh J)one, ssefisca cynn, beswicen weorSab. SwimmaS sundhwate baer se sweta stenc
;

60

ut ge\vit[e]t5. Hi bser in faraS, unware weorude, obj)set se wida ceafl bi6 bonne faeringa gefylled hlemmeS togsedre ymbe ba herehube
;

grimme goman.

Swa
se be oftost his

bij)

gumena gehwam
:

unwaerlice,

65

lif bisceawaS on bas Isenan tid, IzeteS hine beswican burh swetne

stenc,

leasne willan,
aefter hinsibe

bast

he

bij)

leahtrum fah
se

wiS Wuldorcyning.

Him
lices

awyrgda ongean

helle ontyneS,

bam
70

be

leaslice

wynne
fremedon on unraed.
faastenne
craeftig,

ofer ferh[S]gereaht

Ponne
ast

se faecna

in

bam

gebroht hafa^,

bealwes

bam [ajdwylme,

ba be him on

cleofiaS,

49

Klip,

jp~.,,
''""erhS-;

\rary to fS. ed-

gecynde. 50* Klip. -wisa. 56 Klip, beswicne. 58 MS. em. Ett. 70 MS., Th., Gr., Wii. ferht(-)gereaht; Th.?, Ett. Klaeb. (Mod. Phil. 2. 142} ferhte reht?, 'conKlip, f erht5geriht a b 73 ;i Klip. >aet. just law"; MS. fremedon; Ett. fremede.
;

Th.?, Klip., Ett., hat-

Gr* ad-?

8o

PHYSIOLOGUS

75

and aer georne his gyltum gehrodene, larum hyrdon, lifdagum bonne he ba grimman goman bihlemmeS,
in hira
gefter feorhcwale,
fseste togsedre,

helle hlinduru.

utsib aefre,

Nagon hwyrft ne swice, ba [pe] bser in cumaS,

fiscas,
f enge

80

bon

ma

be ba
is

faraSlacende,

of bses hwaeles

hweorf an motan.

Forbon

eallinga

dryhtna Dryhtne, and a deoflum wiSsace

85

wordum and weorcum,

geseon moton. on bas hwilnan
bset

J)set

we Wuldorcyning

Uton a
tid,

sibbe to him,
in lofe

haelu secan,

we mid swa

leofne

motan

to

widan feore
3.

wuldres neotan!

PARTRIDGE
bi

Hyrde ic secgan gen wundorlicne

sumum

fugle

._ fseger

10

word be gecwseS wuldres Ealdor swa hwylce tiid swa ge mid treowe to me on hyge hweorfaS, and ge hellfirena sweartra geswicaS, swa ic symle to eow mid siblufan sona gecyrre burh milde mod ge beot5 me sibban talade and rimde, torhte, tireadge, beorhte gebrobor on bearna stsel.'
bset
:

'In

82 Th. Here a line or more f: 79 Th. >a }>e >ser ? Klip. >am->e J>aer. wanting; Ett. us ofest selast )?aet we gecweman [subj.] cyninga wuldre? Gr. ofost selast we wuldorcyninge wel gecweman? 84 Ett )>set wiSsacan. 2 Holt, wundorlicm 89 MS. has line-space following.
;
|| ||

[cwide
ii.

J>e

wses wynlic and] faeger?;

Tupper (Jour. Eng. and Germ. Phil

9)

gewunan?

PHYSIOLOGUS

81

Uton we

J>y

geornor

Code

oliccan,

firene feogan,

frizes earnian,

15

>enden us dseg seme, duguSe to Dryhtne, eardwica cyst J>aet swa sej)elne Finit. in wuldres wlite wunian motan.

NOTES

NOTES ON ELENE
i ff.

The year designated

z

is

the 233d after the cross

was

buried, accord

ing to the legend; see H., p. 82. i. waes. Note the singular.
2b
.

Cf. 634b

rimes.

See Shipley, The Genitive Case in Anglo-Saxon

Poetry, pp. 112-3.

3. 4. 5.
6. 7.

Jnnggemearces.
wintra.

So An.

'Winters'

= 'years'

148.
;

see 633, 654.

So

178.

heo.

Ph. always hlw. Leoht. So 486; cf. John

D.,

8.

i.

syxte.

This identifies the year as

as

312 A.

since Constantine

had been acclaimed

emperor

in 306,

when

he was about 18 years old, by the army in Britain. The author has blended the events of three different years in these opening lines: (i) the war with the Franks (21), which occurred in 306; (2) the original vision (cf. 69 ff.) of the flaming cross, with the legend, 'By this conquer,'
in 312;

(3) the war culminating in Constantine's victory (April 20, 322) over the Goths (or Scythians) in Dacia, the modern Rumania, on which occasion the standard of the cross was borne at the head of the army.

n. Holthausen justifies lofhwata, otherwise unknown, by citing arhwat, domhwcet, and lofgeorn. leodgebyrga. So 203, 556; cf. Beoiv. 269. riht cyning. 'His claim to greatness rests mainly on the fact that 13. he divined the future which lay before Christianity, and determined to
enlist
it

in the service of his empire.

the sincerity of Constantine's

moral precepts of the new life, and he caused his sons to receive a Christian education' (Encyc. Brit., nth ed., 6. 989). Cf. Encyc. Brit. 23. 656-63: 'His reign of fourteen years was marked by two events of first-rate importance the recognition of Christianity as the religion of the empire, and the building of the new And again (ib. 23. 510) 'The reign of Constantine capital at Byzantium.' the Great forms the most deep-reaching division in the history of Europe.' 16. For hroSer as dative, see (Sievers-Cook) Gram. 289. b Werod. The Middle Irish version goes into detail: 'All the bar ig barous, idolatrous, rude tribes from the north of Europe, namely from the Danube and Moesia and the Riphaean mountains in the north, and over the river Don, and from the Maeotic marshes, and Alania, and Dacia, and Germany, and the land of the Goths, and over the river Danube in the north, and over the Rhine to the Elbe, even to the summits and verges of the Alps in the south' (Schirmer, Die Kreuzeslegenden im Leabhar
:

There is no reason to doubt conversion to Christianity. The . religion were not without influence upon his
.

Breac, pp. 31-2).

86

NOTES ON ELENE

20. Cf. 58*. The names are coupled in Widsith 57. The Huns do not appear in the history of Europe till nearly half a century later. About 374 they were fighting against the Goths (not with them) under Athanaric in the general region of this battle between Constantine and the Goths. Athanaric first retreated to the Danube, and then northward over the

mountains into Transylvania, leaving the Huns in possession of Rumania. A little later they settled south of the Danube, and about this time pro
fessed Christianity
'glorious.'

(Encyc. Brit,

nth

ed.,

13.

933;

12.

273).

HreS

21.

2502, 2914.
all

the
b. b.

The Hugas are coupled with the Franks and Frisians in Beow. The Quedlinburg Annals (Man. Germ. Script. 3. 31) say that Franks bore this name from a certain leader, Hugo.
So
i25 b
;

23

cf . pob .
1187*.

24

Cf. 23S a

25*. 26b .

The emendation according The emendation according

Cf. iiob Cf. Ii2b
.

to 107,
to

Beow. 1164;

herecumbol not being found. cf. Exod. 214; Beow.

387, 729; b ff.

the vowel as elsewhere in Elene.

ff.

27 2g

b.

31. 34*.
b.

burglocan.
Cf. 45 a
-

So Beow. 1928; Gen.

2537, etc.

Cf. Angl. 25. 386.

The emendation according to 224, 235 Jud. 17. 34 b a Holt translates: 'Bands of picked horsemen strengthened the 35 -6 force [forces ?] of the foot-soldiers.' For a variety of translations, see 2 H. 's note on the passage. The subject of trymedon is implied; cored
;

is

originally a

compound

eoh-rad

= 'horse-riding.' A

cyst comprises

Exod. 230-2, where the whole army of the Israelites (600,ooo men, according to Exod. 12. 37) was divided into the 12 tribes (fetfan), with 50 cysta to the tribe; but cyst in general is a more vague expression. Whether cyst is the same as the cyst which means 'the choicest' (cf. Pr. 15) is somewhat doubtful: Grimm translates eoredcesi here as 'electa 2 legio,' and Korner as 'ausgewahlte Reiterschar,' which H. inclines to accept; the poet seems to have the Roman legion in mind, in which the cavalry was normally not more than one-fifteenth of the whole.
thousand
in

men

36. 37.

>aet here

'until.'

Danubie.

Rumania

'consists of a single inclined plane stretching

upwards, with a north-westerly direction, from the left bank of the river to the summits of the Carpathians. It is divided into three zones steppe, The first begins beyond the mud-flats and reed-beds forest, and alpine. which line the water's edge, and is a vast monotonous lowland.
. . .

The surface is a yellow clay' (Encyc. Brit., nth ed., 23. miles, the Rumanian shore is a desolate fen-country.

826).
.
.

'For 290 East of

Bucharest, a chain of lagoons and partially drained marshes stretches inland for 45 miles,' and is followed for no miles by a barren plain
(ib.,

pp. 825-6).

NOTES ON ELENE
It is

87

perhaps a testimony to the impression

made by Constantine upon

the peoples of that region that Rumanian literature still preserves his Cf. Encyc. Brit., nth ed., 23. 848: 'Next [to the history of Alex story. ander the Great] comes the legend of Constantine, of his tours and his

In addi exploits a remarkable collection of purely Byzantine legends. tion to these there is the history of St. Sylvester and the conversion of Constantine, &c., all still in MS.'

5O

b -i a .

50.

rand.

Note the rhyme. H. 2 notes this and other singulars for plurals

55, 125, 245,

256, 264, etc.

53. b

With -fel cf. Mod. Eng. felon in N. E. D. (H. 2 ). 'Videns autem quia multitude 56 ff. The Latin has
:

esset

innumer-

abilis, a.

58

contristatus est, et timuit vehementer.' HreSa. Cf. 2ob

.

he Constantine assumes that it is the king of the Huns. 69-104. See Introduction, pp. xxii-xxiv.
59
that.'

a.

Saet^'so

Pogatscher (Angl.

23,

289)

72.

Latin

'vir

splendidissimus.'

74
8s

a.
a.

geywed.

'cross.' quently 86 b Holt 'he opened wide the secret places of his heart.' 'he breathed free again.' interprets
.
: :

Supply wesan. In allusion to in hoc signo vinces.

Hence

tacen, like beacen, fre

Korner

88b -go.

Latin

'vidit

poet had in mind the ecclesiastical crosses which he the beginning of the Dream of the Rood.

signum crucis ex lumine claro constitutum.' The may have seen cf.
;

93 g6

b.

oferswrSesS.
Cf. io8 b ii8b
, .

Cf.

Gram.
'

201. 6;

356, note

i.

a.

>y. Cf. 796-7, 946, 956. g6 a Heht >a. So 105, 153, 276, 691, 877, 1161, 1202. gg b Cf. isob I074 a 99 ioo a Cf. 1199*. b tacen 'sign of the cross.' iO3 -4. rode 'Et surgens impetum fecit contra barbaros, 105-27*. The Latin basis is et fecit antecedere sibi signum crucis et veniens cum suo exercitu super barbaros coepit caedere eos proxima luce.'
.
.

b.

105.
.

on

...

aerdaege.

So Beow. 126; An.

i6off.
;

235, 1388.

no a So 406; cf. 180. nob ff. Cf. Jud. 204 ff.;

3024
ff.;
.

Exod.

Brun. 60

ff.;

By. i6off.; Beow.

Gen. 1983-4. no b weorces gefeah. So 849. Note the rhymes. 114-5.

I2I b
123.
.

So 232b
>uf.

I25

a.

For

Lat. tufa. the singular, cf. 257

ff.

88
127.

NOTES ON ELENE
Trautmann (BB.
. .

23.

99)

would read instapes, for the sake of

the metre.

Sume sume. So Chr. 668-680; Jul. 473-490, etc. So By. 194. I 35 a Cf. Beow. 2540. So Jud. 237 a 139*. a So An. iS35 a I40 b For a defense of daroS cesc, the reading of the manuscript, i40 Klaeber, Archiv 112. 147-8.
131-6.
.

134.

'-

see

i4i

a.
a.

i42

See Jud. 220^-223. Cf. Jud. 298 a

.

I42 -3 i44
a.

a.

Cf. Jud. 3ii b-2 a

.

So 264a

i46

a.
ff.

Cf. Jud. 266 a

The Latin has 'Veniens autem Constantinus in suam civitatem' 148 2 the Middle Irish has (H. ) 'Thereupon the king came with great triumph
:

to his

own

city.'
124*-.

i49
i5i i5i

a. a.

So Beow.

b.
a.

i54

Cf. 215, 217, 254, 271, 1096. prySbold. Cf. prydarn, Beow. 657. sionoSe. Lat. synodus. Cf. 574Cf. bladgifa,
a.

160.

i62 a
i62 b

An.

84, 656.

'whose beacon
Cf. 536-7.

this was.'

beacen.
cf.

See note on 8s a

i66-7
173.
b.
.

him

waes.

So

18, 627,

936;

woes him, 195, 993.

i84

Cf. tires to tacne,

Beow.

1654.

a Constantine was baptized in 337, by Eusebius, the Arian bishop iQ2 of Nicomedia. The Latin of the legend has (H. 2 ) 'Mittens autem rex ... ad ... Silvestrum papam, fecit eum venire ad se, et
: . . .

baptizavit eum.' Cf. McKilliam, Chronicle of the Popes, p. 29: 'Notwith standing the fact that Constantine's baptism in Rome is well known to be

legendary, the spot on which it is pretended to have taken place in the church of St. John Lateran by an obelisk.'
194.

is

marked

igg

a.

So Beow. 607. So ios8a ii57 a

,

cySan. igg to Constantine.

2oi b
.

b.

Various orations, of the nature of sermons, are attributed

stantine

of the greatest services to the Church with which Con in the Middle Ages was represented by the spurious Donation of Constantine, a document forged between 750 and 800. In

One

was credited
'it

virtue of this,

was believed

that the first Christian emperor, in with

drawing to Constantinople, had bestowed on the pope all the provinces of the Western Empire, and that in consequence all sovereignty in the West, even that of the emperor, was derived from pontifical concessions.

NOTES ON ELENE

89

From
Brit.,

all

the greatest

points of view, both religious and political, the pope was thus man of the West, the ideal head of all Christendom' (Encyc.
ed., 20.

nth

689).

Dante believed

in the fact of the

evils

Donation, but

regarded it as a source of the greatest have thus been translated by Milton:

(Inf. 19. 115-7).

His

lines

Ah

Constantine! of how much ill was cause, Not thy conversion, but those rich domains
first

That the

wealthy pope received of thee.

Petrarch goes so far as to imprecate the pains of hell upon Constantine In his Sixth Eclogue (158-9), the apostle Peter (Pamphilus) speaking to Clement VI (Mitio), exclaims (ed. Avena, p. 124)
for his gift.
:

Eternum gemat ille miser, pastoribus aule Qui primus mala dona dedit
!

On

this the comment of Benvenuto da Imola is (Avena, p. 219) 'Exclamat contra Constantinum, qui dedit primo dotem Ecclesie, ideo dicit: "Ille miser Constantinus ploret et crucietur perpetualiter in abisso inferni,
:

See also quia primus Constantinus dedit mala dona prelatis Ecclesie." the last two lines of Petrarch's sonnet, Fontana di dolore (tr. Cayley,
P- 193).

'

Lorenzo Valla (ca. 1406-1457) was the first to assail (1440) the genuine ness of this document, but its falsity was not universally admitted till the end of the i8th century (cf. Encyc. Brit. 8. 408-9; Voigt, Wiederbelebung des Classischen Alterthums, 3d ed., i. 469-470). 203. larsrmSas. Larsmid, 'artificer of learning,' as lareow (lar-tfeow), 'servant of learning.'
b The emendation seems required: the 'praise' (lof) can hardly 2i3 have been 'mindful' (gemyndig) a Cf. 442b 664*. 2i4 b het. An exceptional form in El. 2i4 b a The Latin basis is (H. 2 ) 'Misit suam matrem, Helenam, 2i4 -27i cum magno exercitu, ut exquireret sanctum lignum crucis Domini. Helena non est moras passa, donee victoriae Christi invenit
.
.

lignum.'
215*.

flodwege.
.

Foldweg
a
;

also

exists,

but Elene went by sea;

cf.

Ph. 64a 2i8a 2i8b

. .

So

625*, 843

cf. 1092.
2

The Middle Irish text has hyded. crucified and his cross hidden by the Jews.' a orcnaewe. An. 770 has orcnawe. 22g a So Jul. 680; cf. 39*. 230 a stodon. Note the subject. 232
. .

(H.

'that

Christ

was

233 235

b.
a.

Stundum =

'time after time,'

;

'in
.

succession.'

Rhyme.

Cf. Ii87 a

An. i2O5 b

90
237 247
a.

NOTES ON ELENE
The metre
.

requires flfl-; cf.

cf.

PBB.

10. 481.

Cf. 849b Cf. Beow. 32 'paer set hySe stod hringedstefna.' 248. b 250 , 253. Cf. Beow. 397-8.
:

238*. b.

For ->issan

An.

257, 446.

25 i

a.

See Krapp's note on An. 236.

Cf.

sunde. 25i the ocean.'

252.

b.

An.

269,

where the corresponding word

is

-ware,

'by

Cf. Chr. 864.

.

255 256

a
ff.

274

b.

279. 284.
b.
b.

28g 2Q5

So 996 a Cf. Beow. iiioff., 1243 ff. So Ph. l6; a meSelhegende would seem waes. But plural subject. So 323b
. .
.

to be the direct object of

Heht, 276.

Cf. 727 b

b a 297 -8 . b. b.

Cf. Chr.

H26 b -7 a

The Latin has: 'Eum

qui per

sputum oculos

vestros illuminavit,

immundis potius

sputis injuriastis.'

302

to.

304
is

So So 543 a

500.
.

314.

gleawe. Cf. An. 1648, wisfcestne and wordes gleawne. not likely to have ended 314 and 315 with the same word; but
b.
a
.

The

poet

cf. 419.

3ig 32o

So 4iob cf. 325^ 5i7b H. 2 cites Rid. 16. 16, and

;
.

alleges

the metrical necessity.

Cf.

Sievers, in

PBB.

29. 312.

323. wordgeryno. There is no necessity for Holthausen's emendation, as suggested by Shipley (The Genitive Case in Anglo-Saxon, p. 84), and thus making -geryno depend upon wisestan.
324.
]?aet.

Introducing a

final clause.

One

is

tempted to emend to

fra,

referring to wordgeryno.
332.
336.

So

404.

Cf. 776.

337.

33 8

a.
ff.

Moyses. So 344a

Rather Isaiah
.

(7.

14).

339

The Latin has: Tuer

;

[vobis]

nascetur [in secretis], et mater

ejus virum non cognovit.' 345 ff. Ps. 16. 8 cf. Jer.
350.

2. 27.
is

Essaias.

The

spelling with jj

most naturally explained on the

ground of
40. 10).

Irish influence, according to Carleton F.

Brown (Eng.

Stud.

353
369.

ff.

Isa.

i.

2-3.

37i

a.

For his emendations, Holthausen compares 390 and So Chr. 405; Jul. 594, etc.
Cf. 4o6b 1 Supply hie after pat, and so 409 (H. ).
.

663.

372

b.

375.

378.

behead.

So

715, 980, 1018, 1131, 1220.

NOTES ON ELENE
389.
a.

91
Cf.

forsegon. But forsawon, 1318;

7.

scegon, 1105.
cf. 513-4,

Gram.

391. 2,

and note
402 403

H. takes pe

as

/>

(=py), but

where

tf bylgS

= synna
1268;

wunde.
a
.

>eodenbealwa.
a.

Perhaps better peodbealwa, as

in

Chr.

/In. 1136.

Cf. 586 orscyldne. This word is not found, but there are half a dozen other compounds with or- (= 'destitute of) : thus mce te, 'small' ; ormate,

4i8

a.

423.

'immense.'

426

b.

So Chr.
trio.

75i

429. 437.

No

Sachius.

cf. Jul. 6p5 b 848 doubt miswritten for treo. Carleton F. Brown supposes that the

S,

for Z,

is

due

to Irish influence (Engl. Stud. 40. 13). a b b Cf.

439.

447

441.
b.

Here

5i7 530 the Middle English

, ,
.

poem has

(1.

183)

'If

it

bifall,

sun,

in YI live.'

447

Cf. 676b

448-453. The Latin is: 'Jam enim amplius Hebraeorum genus regnabit, sed regnum [et gloria] eorum erit qui adorant Crucifixum
;

non
ipse

autem regnabit

in

seculum

seculi.'

sendan. Lat. injecerunt. 457. (injecerunt), Lk. 20. 19 (mittere)

Weorpan
;

is

similarly used:

Mk.

14.

46

the Wycliffite version has

'sente into

him

hondis', Jn.
a.
.

7. 30.

46 i

471.

So 564a him. Not singular (H.), but the plural implied

:

in

dead (468).
'putantes

The Latin has

'multoties contradicebam

illis.'

477. him. Not plural (H.), but singular mortificare Immortalem.'

(= Christ).

Latin:

Holthausen, after Schirmer and Nestle, comments on 489. broSor. the fact that the martyr Stephen (Acts 7. 59) is here made contemporary
with
Constantine, an anachronism of 300 years. (Cyriacus) suffered as a martyr in A. D. 134.
493.

The

historic

Judas

yfel yfele.
ff .

Rom.

12. 17.

495
497.

Acts
Saules.

7. 60.

Acts
8.

4g8 503

b ff.

Acts

7. 58; 8. 3; 22. 4; 26.

i.

10.

H. 2 places a period

after 498*,

and a

comma
a.

after 500*.

So io86 a
a
.

504-5

Acts

5os
505
in

a.

b.
a.

him =
o$$e.

Cf. 756

13. 9. a.

'than he.'

Here 'and.' Cf Fates of woruld cennaoV a So Rood 78*; An. 8ii a 5ii b So Rood 78b 95 b 5ii
5o8
. .

Men

^aette

wer and wif

92
5i4 b 5i5
520
523
a.
.

NOTES ON ELENE
So Chr. 1314;
Cf. 299 b
.

Jul. 710.

a.

523*. b

So 890*. So /2. 595 b 8ii b

,

-4.

The Latin has

See H.
2

530.

septe.
b

's

note,

53i

a.

giddum.
. .

Cf. 418,
.

blasphemare eum.' and Krapp's note on An. 542, 586; Wid. 139.
'noli

742.

Nu . ntt 'Now 53i -4 other instances given by Grein, Sprachschatz b b 53i . geare cunnon (cuSon) occurs i67
b
. . .

since.'
2,
,

Cf. 814-5,
b
;

and the
cf.

399

301. b
,

648

Chr. 573 b

Beow. 2070. However, the difficulties with this reading are here too great. H. 2 ends 531 with a period, and 535 with a question-mark; while other editors end 531 with a comma, and 535 with a period. In both cases there b b a b is repetition (53i 535 ), and Holthausen, besides, has a question (532 -5 ), which does not employ the inverted order, and ignores the parallelism of
,

Nu

nu.

The emendation provides

repetition,

a verb equally

fit

to

govern

renders unnecessary the change of bince b and the optatives in Gen. 2846, By. 215, Ps. 70. 10), and pre (cf. S4i serves the parallelism of Nil nu. For the phrase, Nu ge ... .
hwcet,

avoids
,

the

imp.

pi.,

see 372b
Cf. 572.

and
is

534
547

a.

freotreo

4o6 6o7 not otherwise found, but

,
.

cf.

cf.

freobearn, 672.

538.
a.

H. 2 quotes from the old Saxon Heliand 5959-60: 'thuo bigunnun im quidi managa tinder them weron wahsan,' which would be in OE. 'Sa begunnon him cwidas manige under Sam werum weaxan.' 575- wyrtSeS. Ph. has weorded.
:

578
58i

b.
a.

583**.

58g

a.

wyrda geryno.
for eortSan
a.

Cf. I3i b , I36b but also I279b Cf. 6i7 a i<H7a Cf. Ps. 73. 6; 109. 18, 29. b So
, ,
.

a 59 1 .

= 'on
.

8i3

earth.'

6o6-7 6o8a .
J>olian

Cf. Chr. 5o6-7 a

For the emendation, and J?afian.'

cf.

Jul.

b a 46s -6

'ic

sceal >inga

gehwylc

609-10. Expanded lines, like 667-8, 701. 610. The MS. rex is apparently miswritten

for
is

naturally be translated by

cwealm

(cf.

676

),

and

nex, which might so translated in the

Wright-Wiilker
geriidla,

Vocabularies 456.

32.

CwealmgenWla would resemble

sweordgerii8la, El. 1181;

An.

916.

The

torngenWla, El. 568, 1306; An. 1230; cf. manlatter designate persons, while cwealmgemffla must

be abstract

(=

'deadly enmity'), like hungres gem&lan, El. 701.

.

6i2 a 6i6 a

So 6o8a
Holt:
a.

'to
.

ward

off his hunger.'

Read wiS hungre

add Beow.

to

hleof
2632;

62 4b .
b

Cf. 887b
Cf.

627 -8 Chr. 539;

Chr. 499-500;

Gu.

1181-2;

49,

2419,

Gu. 1310; An. 1709.

NOTES ON ELENE
629
ff.

93

ge

ond.

See Gen. 752-3.

The ge

ge of El.
the

965-6 must be taken into account in deciding on our interpretation; passage is difficult, at best. For heofonrices hyht, see An. 1052; for
in this

swa

maerne.
634.

sense, Chr. 306; Jul. 170; W. 88; An. 922; Gen. 252 ff., etc. Cf. 990, 1064, 1223, 1242; Chr. 971; Jul. 731; P/t. 633, 660;
^4/>.

An. 227, 815; CM. 42; Gen. 950;

Cf.
2.

67, etc.

644
1142
s

b. b.

gemynd.
fyr.

Cf.

Gram.

267. b.
143,

646
:

This form of the comparative in Beow.

252;

cf. El.

657.
667. 662.

ond.

Klaeber (Angl.

29.

271) would interpret almost as

'since.'

Cf. 609. Cf. 619.

a.

seolcan; aseolce
b.
a.

of besylced must be derived from the strong verb (= 'torpid,' 'inert'), Cura Past. 239. 3; 289. 15; (= 'grow weak, languid'), Cura Past. 275. 20; asealcan (for aseolcari), Gen. 2167: 'ne Ijet J>u J?e J>In mod asealcan.'
.

676 -7 a 6g7

Cf. 447 b
cf.

The stem

besolcen

7og
72 i

724 b 726
730.

b.
.

scead. See Gram. 395. 2. So PA. 419. So An. 4i6b I497 b Cf Chr. 228b Rood iO7b
,
. .

b,

note

4.

Gt/te of

Men

27.

Ps. 95. 5; Ps. 99.

i.

102.

25;

Isa. 40. 12.

731-2.

734.

The Latin has

ff.

734 b 740
74i

b.

Cf. Chr. 1642*; Cf. Chr. 385

'sunt currentia in aera Rood 5 b ; Ph. 596b

.

luce immensa.'

ff.

An. 717
sex.

ff.

b.
a.

syx.

The Latin has

i.

743-4
744.

Isa. 6. 2.
5.

Ezek.

745
747

b -6.

747.

Ezek. i. 25-8. Latin 'incessabili voce clamant.'

:

b -8.

Cf. Ph. 616-7, 634-5.

Isa.
6.

750.
definite

ceruphm.

2.

The

mark
a.

of

Irish

orthography,

spelling with ph, instead of b, is a according to Carleton F. Brown

(Engl. Stud. 40. 6).

Cf. Chr. 403-5 a 408-9; Ph. 62&>-g. But see Gen. 3. 24. 755. seraphln. 757legene sweorde. Gen. 3. 24. Cf. fyrene sweorde, Gen. See Abbetmeyer, pp. 9, 17. 759-77 1 763. awurpe. Rev. 12. 9.

75i-4

Isa. 6. 3.

947, 1575-

767 a 76g
776.

b
.

ff.

Cf. Isa. 14. 12-5;

Cf. Matt. 23. 27.

Rev.

20. 3.

For ful with the

;

b genitive, see 939

Cf. 336

Ph. 639

Gu. 1335.
783^.
.

78a 78s

b.
a.

>m.

Modifies

Beam,

maegS.

For the emendation, see 775 a

790*, I255

a
',

Jud- 58, 254.

94

NOTES ON ELENE

For the Hebrew legend, see Emerson, Mod. 787-8. Cf. Exod. 13. 19. Lang. Notes 14. 166, and the references in Holthausen's note. a 7go >urg. Unusual spelling. Cf. 289. gesceap. Hardly 'universe,' as in Jul. 273. In 183, 1032, gesceaft 'cross.' Here possibly 'Mary' cf. See also 686, 699. 783. b a The Latin has 'Fac ab eodem loco fumum suavitatis 793 -6
.

ascendere.'

7g6 8oi a

b.
.

Ic gelyfe.

'I

shall believe'

walde

= 'that

the Latin has

'ut et

he

rules'

The verb governs wuldres.

An.
193, 539; 196, cf. El. 291.

Cf.

same construction as wuldres W(e}aldend, Beow. 17,

;

in the

ego credam.' a sie, 799

183, 1752;

Dan. 13; add wuldres Cyning, Jul. 516; Wuldorcyning, Ph. The idea is derived from Ps. 24. 7-10.
.

8o2 a

So 894a
Latin

8os
suis.'

b -6.

'Ita

ut admiratus Judas, plauderet

ambabus manibus
.

826 b

bocum.

Latin:

'qui

[Stephanus] scriptus est in Actibus

apostolorum.' b 838 -g. 'As they should [and would] not have done, had they not listened to the representations of the author of sins.' H. 2 takes fruman
as nom. plur.
839.
J?aer.

= 'the
'If;

Jews.'
cf. 979.

leahtra fruman.

See 772 a
.

Jul. 347, 362.

hyrdon.
852
b.
a.

Cf. 1210.

ahangen.

853-6

For the emendation cf. 445, 671, 862b The Latin has 'Scimus autem [de sanctis
:

Evangeliisl

quia

ceterae duae latronum sunt qui b a 8s6 -7 . Matt. 27. 45. 88i b . >aet faege bus. See

cum

eo crucifixi sunt.'
19; 2 Cor.
Cf. 1237.

883

a.

legere
.

faest.

Job So 723 a
. :

4.

5. i.

a b The Latin has 'Imposita autem tertia, cruce Dominica, 884 -go super mortuum, statim surrexit qui mortuus fuerat juvenis.' b a Latin 'Omnes qui aderant glorificabant Dominum.' 8go -3 895. Before this line the MS. lacks XI. 85 a waes. Has the plural wundor as predicate nominative cf. I ff. cf. Ps. 143. 4. 903. manna might possibly be nom. sg. Cf. Acts 2. 24; Ps. 18. 4; 116. 3. 909. b 91 i faeger is used in a familiar modern sense. b a 'I can not now succeed with respect to any right (of my gi6 -7
.
:

Cf. 9iob rights).' b -2o a In Gen.

.

72, 'the devils in hell ne porftan hlude hlihhan, and gi9 in By. 47 the defeated foes hlihhan ne porftan (Klaeber, Herrig's Archiv Holt (following Grein) translates: 'I dare not despise this 113. 148). cross with scoffing laugh'; and Simons (Cynewulfs Wortschutz, p. 79)
.

may = herwan,
921*.

renders hleahtre by 'Hohngelachter,' and suggests (p. 78) that herigean 'mock' but cf Klaeber, loc. cit.
;
.

Cf. Jul. 323 a

of

pam engan ham.

NOTES ON ELENE
92i
b.
oft.

95
hell,

The

devils
;

were continually escaping from

.

and needing

to be returned thither

cf

Jul. 321

ff.

Q22

b.

ludas.

Iscariot.

Cf. wiSerlean, wiSertrod, and Ger. Wiederkehr. wiSercyr. siSSan. Against Brown's emendation is the wi8 8e of the next line. a 928 Julian the Apostate (331-363)'Though there was no direct persecution, he exerted much more than a moral pressure to restore the

926.

power and
938
b.

He

prestige of the old faith' (Encyc. Brit. 15. 548). himself being regarded as the prophet.

940-52.
.

a sar niwigan. 94i dolorem.

See Abbetmeyer, pp. 9, 17. No doubt from Virgil

b
.

(Aen.

2.

3)

renovare

weres snyttro. Cf. 938 959 b g62 -3. Cf. Beow. 625-6: 'Code J^ancode wisfaest wordum,
[Wealhtheow]
967. 968.
b.

b.

J>aes

]>e

hire

se willa gelamp.'

wuldor-.

To be pronounced as a monosyllable (H.2 ). Before this line the MS. lacks XII.
Cf.

968-1017.

972

There Beow.

is

93,

no direct Latin source for this swa wester bebugeS, and An.

part.

333,

swa wide swa

water bebugeS.
979.
J>aer

'in

consideration of their desire that they might.'

Com

menting on the parallel line, Jul. 570, 'baer he hit for worulde wendan meahte,' Strunk remarks 'J>ser is to be translated by "if," i.e., "if only!" "would that !" See my note on Chr. 1312; Soul 141 and cf. Angl. 29. 271. 993. him. Constantine. b The metrical scheme is xx |uX, if brim be counted long, as in ioo4 An. 442b 504b 5i3b 1543*, I574b etc. Cf. PBB. 10. 252.
:

'

1005.

Cf. 997 a 998b

,

b a The Latin has 'Cum magno autem studio collocans pretiosam iO23 -7 crucem, auro et lapidibus pretiosis faciens loculum argenteum, in ipso
.
:

collocavit

crucem
a.

Christi.'

io37

frofre Cast.

John
:

14. 26.

iO5i-63

The Latin has

et

'Beata autem Helena accersivit episcopum

ordinavit

Eusebium urbis Romae,

ecclesise Christi; mutavit b. Eusebius

ludam episcopum

in

lerosolyma

autem nomen

ejus, et vocatus est Cyriacus.'

io52 Pope (310 ?) is here confused with Eusebius, the Arian bishop of Nicomedia, who baptized Constantine (Holder, Inventio
Sanctce Crucis, p. 10).

He was the I5th Bishop of 1059. Cyriacus. Properly, Quiriacus. cf. Holder, p. 16. Jerusalem (f May i, 134) The name (io6i b ), Gr. KV/HCIKOJ, is properly an 1063. ee Haelendes. adjective, 'of the Lord,' from the Greek Kuptos, used in the Bible for God
;

or Christ
io72 I075a.

a is not necessarily implied. wuldor-. See note on 967.

;

getaehtesS.

Cf. note

on 93b

96
io77
a.

NOTES ON ELENE
So 682 a
.

io78 -85.
io87 -93.
b b

Latin:

Sed non requiescet

Latin
:

et

imminet tristitia [animse meae]. fixoriis de hoc, donee Dominus compleat desiderium meum.' 'De hoc precare Dominum.'
'De
.
.

io8g

1106.

no8 a

beorhtan gesceaft frofre Gast. So 1037. So I054a

.

= 'heaven.'

1114*.

Latin:
a.

ii2i-4
I.

'tamquam aurum.' Latin: 'Nunc cognoscimus

in

quern credimus'

(cf.

2 Tim.

12).

U32 b
ii35
b

wopes

ii36 follow Zupitza. b ba wic. ii44

.

b.

bring. See the note in my edition on Chr. 537. Understand wees before gefylled. H. 2 takes heo as the Anglian ace. sing, fern., and so does not
Cf. 1038*, H44 call aefter orde. In due succession (?).
a.

ii55

a.

1156*.
333, etc. b.

So Met.
J?riste.

27.

28;
:

cf.

Holt translates

binga gehwylce, Hy. 'in every respect.'

4.

Cf. 590; An. i483 a 12; sices fringes, Chr.

.

n67

Cf. 409.
.

ii73

a.

So I078a
sigor.
.

n8i b .

An

objection to this

word

is

that

it

occurs again in
belli.'

n83 a

u82 b -4a
1192-6.

Latin:
Zech.

'Victoria vero erit regis et

pax

14. 20.

iiQ5

b.
.

hreSeadig.
Cf. I50a
se.
.

So Chr. Q45 a
accusative
is

ng6 a ng6 a

The

of

course

demanded, and H. would

therefore read se pone be. One is tempted to read be for se (cf. 415, 625, but blunders in case are not unexampled in the poetry, as in 966, 995 )
;

An. 747

ff.

']?one J>e

heofan ond eor]?an

amearcode
4. 3,
.
.

mundum
on Chad
:

sinum.'

I2o6b -i2 a .

Not

in the

Latin of the legend.

Cf. Bede, Eccl. Hist.

'Admonuit eos ut virtutem

instituta
.

dilectionis et pacis

ad invicem
.
. .

servarent;
in the

quoque discipline
.

regularis,

didicissent, et in ipso vidissent,

or,

ab ipso quse indefessa instantia sequerentur'

; .
. .

Old English translation 'Monade he heo }>xt heo betweonan him ]>xt msegen lufan ond sibbe geornlice heolde ond ]?e hy from him geleornodon ond on J>a gesetenesse him gesegon It looks as though listen.' >set heo >a Cynewulf had here been indebted to Bede.
: .

i2og

b.

Cf.
.

Ph.
Latin

77*.
:

omnes hominum sanaret infirmitates.' So Ph. 2o8a 1226. aweoxe. For the singular with bara be, see Wulfing, Die Syntax in den Werken Alfreds des Grossen i. 416; Grimm, Andreas und Elene,
'ut
. .
.

a b I2i3 -8

I2ig

b.

sl<5es fus.

p.

94

cf. El. 976,

but also 1288.

NOTES ON ELENE
i227
b -8.

97

Summer began on May

nonarum Maiarum.'

9,

May
has
:

3,

the date of the Invention of the Cross.

so that six days earlier would be The Latin of the legend

'quinto
a.

I22g
b

Grein has shown (Germania

10.
ff.

424) that this means the

of May, referring to
75 -79, 83-93*)
is

Menologium 83
:

month The following passage (Men.

noteworthy on other accounts as well. 'Quicumque vero memoriam faciunt sanctae crucis accipiant partem cum Maria et cum Domino nostro Jesu
i22g -36.
b

The

Latin has

Latin legend ends. 1237 ff. Rhyme or assonance binds many of these hemistichs together. In certain cases the rhyme would be more perfect if the forms appeared
Christo.'
this point the

At

in the

Anglian dialect;
b.
cf.

for Holthausen's attempts at restoration see the

variants.

I237
88i b
;

'Through the mortality of my earthly tabernacle.' faege. So Beow. 1568, 1755; Gu. 1004; An. 1085. F&cne would make no

sense.

13.

hreodode. See hridrude (hrydrode), Lk. 22. 31 (cf. Otfrid 4. 'redan iu thaz muat') Eng. riddle, 'sieve.' a a hat 'Oft mec geomor sefa gehSa gemanode, i24o . Cf. Gu. n8i-3
1239.
16,
; :
|

heortan hyge gnornende nihtes nearwe' 2 nihtwaco.' H. calls nihtes an adverb.

set

also

Seafarer ^

'nearo

i24i

a. a.

Cf. 601.

I242 i242

Cf 597 a
.

b.

)>eaht.

It

295^ 727^. seems rather

Christ.

inartistic to

repeat this syllable from

the preceding line.

1243".
ed. b.
a
.

Wisdom =
weorcum
onlag

See

Cor.

i.

24;

The Christ of Cynewulf,

.

Cook, note on 239.

fan.
Cf.
65*.
a firendadum fah, Chr. iooi

I243

i245

So Harr. Hell

i246
i246

a
.

= onlah,
15.
.

b.

Cf. Rieger, Zs.

Mod. Lang. Notes b So I2OI b I247

.
.

from onleon; the subject from D. Phil. I. 319; Wulker, Angl. 493 Brown, Engl. Stud. 38. 219.
f.
;

1248*.
I.

504; Klaeber,

b begeat. H. would read begat, for begeat (cf. 1152) i248 Tobit 3. 22 Vulg., 'exultationem infundis.'

but see

'Now and then,' 'once and again.' So Chr. 1194*. b a Holt translates: 'Ever until that time was the man buffeted I257 -7i in the surge of sorrow, was he a weakly flaring torch (C), although he had received treasures and appled gold in the mead-hall wroth (Y) in heart he mourned; a companion to need (N), he suffered crushing grief and anxious care, although before him his horse (E) measured the miles and proudly ran, decked with gold. Hope (W) is waned, and joy through the course of years; youth is fled, and the pride of old. Once (U) was the splendor of youth (?); now after that allotted time are
i24Q

b.
.

tidum.
.

i253

98

NOTES ON ELENE

glideth, or the rushing floods.

the days departed, are the pleasures of life dwindled away, as water (L) Wealth (F) is but a loan to each beneath

the heavens."
Garnett's rendering
is
:

Ay till then was the man With care-waves oppressed, a flickering pine-torch (C), Though he in the mead-hall treasures received, Apples of gold. Mourned for his bow (Y) The comrade of sorrow (N), suffered distress, His secret constrained, where before him the horse (E) Measured the mile-paths, with spirit ran Proud of his ornaments. Hope (W) is decreased,
Joy, after years, youth is departed, The ancient pride. The bison (U)

was once

The gladness

of youth. Now are the old days In course of time gone for ever,

Life-joy departed, as ocean (L) flows by, hurried along. To each one is wealth (F) Fleeting 'neath heaven.

Waves

In both of these, 'hope' (wen, for wyn) is of course wrong. Carleton F. Brown (Eng. Stud. 38. 207, 212) thus translates I257b -64a : 'Always was there strife [retaining MS. scecc] until then (i. e., the Redemption of the Cross) the hero overwhelmed with care-waves, dying,

though [reading frcah] in the mead-hall he shared treasures of appled The need-]ourneyer (i. e. one obliged to die) lamented evil (or misery), endured grievous sorrow, the anxious secret, though for him the horse coursed, measured the mile-paths, proudly ran, adorned with wires.' He adds (p. 218) 'The lines in Elene are capable of an intel ligible and consistent explanation, without reading personal allusions into them. The attempt to interpret them autobiographically, on the other
gold.
:

hand, involves perplexities.' For other renderings, see the Bibliography. 1258-70. For a discussion of Cynewulf's various runic passages, see my edition of the Christ, pp. 151 ff. (cf. Andreas, ed. Krapp, pp. 167 ff.;

Brown, Eng. Stud. These runes, taken

if

38.

198-219;

Tupper, Mod. Lang. Notes

27.

131-7).
letter,

in order, spell the

name CYNEWULF, and each

would, in general, represent a noun, or the first element of a compound noun. Each rune has a name, the name always beginning with the letter which the rune represents, and it is this name which should designate the appropriate object which the line demands. Unfortunately, though there is a late Old English poem (the Runic Poem) which presents these equivalences, we cannot always be sure that every rune represented the same object throughout the Old English period, nor in precisely what sense the object is to be regarded. The names and meanings are as follows (cf. Wyatt's convenient table in
rightly

interpreted,

his

Old English Riddles,

p.

xxxix)

NOTES ON ELENE
Rune

99
Meaning
torch, pine (-splinter)

Name
cen
yr
nied
eh,

h
to
"f

need
horse
joy
bison, wild

M
^ h
h

eoh

wynn
ur
lagu
f eoh

ox

ocean, water

money, wealth

Perhaps ur and yr occasion the greatest difficulty. Among the meanings proposed for ur are 'of old' (Kemble, Grein), 'money' (Leo), 'ours' for yr, 'misery' (Gollancz) (Kemble), 'the bow' (Grimm, Grein), 'evil' (Gollancz). Cen has been read as cene, 'bold' (Kemble, Gollancz). b I257 secg. Cynewulf. 1260. aepplede gold. Cf. Jul. 686b -8 a 'baet hy in winsele ofer beorsetle b a eorSan beagas begon, sepplede gold'; Ph. 5O5 -7 'lig eal bigeS zehtgestreon, aepplede gold gifre forgrlpeoV From the passages in Elenc and Juliana it is clear that the 'appled gold,' or golden apples, were
; .
:
|

among

this forbids us to think

the gifts received in the banqueting-hall (medoheall, winsele), and of the imperial orb, which was occasionally called

in Middle English. Thus we are told of the bronze equestrian statue of Justinian, erected in 543 by his order in Constanti nople, that it held in its left hand a globe (raXcs) surmounted by a cross (Procopius, De Aedificiis I. 2). Godfrey of Viterbo (quoted by Du Cange,

an apple of gold

Gloss.

Med.

et Infim. Lot.,

s.

v.

Palla) says

Aureus ille glpbus pomum vel palla. Of Justinian's orb William of Boldensele (1332) says: 'Manu sinistra pomum, quod orbem repraesentat.' The Pseudo-Mandeville, referring to 'The ymage was the same orb (ed. Warner, Roxburghe Club, p. 4) wont to hold in his hand a rounde appel of gold' where the French reads 'Et soleit tenir un pomme rounde dooree en sa mayn.' So, too, in Johann Schiltberger's Bondage and Travels (Hakluyt Society, 1879, p. 79), we have: 'At one time the statue had a golden apple in the hand.' It is not,
:
;
:

however, of imperial orbs that there can be question in the Elene. Such being the case, the poet might have had in mind the 'apples of gold' of Prov. 25. u, except that he seems to have referred, not to a historical text so much as to objects with which he was personally There remains only, then, so far as I can see, to think of acquainted.
early examples of the pomander-case, or something like it, brought from the Orient through the agency of the Byzantines, perhaps originally by a Theodore of Tarsus, or by Syrian traders (cf. Gregory of Tours, Hist.

Franc.

8.

i).

(pomander

= pomme

The pom-

of

d'ambrc), and a pomander

pomander of course represents 'apple' itself was 'a ball made

of perfumes, such as ambergris (whence the name), musk, civet, &c., and formerly worn or carried in a case, also known by the same name,

100

NOTES ON ELENE

as a protection against infection in times of pestilence, or merely as a useful article to modify bad smells. The globular cases were
.

hung from a neck-chain or attached to the girdle, and were usually perforated, and made of gold or silver' (Encyc. Brit., nth ed., 22. 46). How early these pomanders were known in the West I can not pretend to say; but it is certain that the Old Man of the Mountain sent to St. Louis, between May 1250 and March 1251, apples of various sorts of crystal, on which 'amber' was fastened by means of gold clasps (JoinIn the Roman de la Rose (ca. 1280) ville, ed. Natalis de Wailly, p. 250). 'pomme d'ambre' is used as a standard of fragrance (21,008). Another name for it was musk-ball, for which see New Eng. Diet. (= pomme de Anc. Kal. and musk, Wylie, Hist, of England under Henry IV 4. 195 See also Douet d'Arcq, Choix de Pieces Inv., ed. Palgrave, 3. 341).
;

(Paris, 1863)
354, 356;

2.

306, 341, 347, 508;

Bibl. de I'Ecole des

2.

Chartes

(6.

i).

Heyd, Gesch. des Levantehandels

4.

566.

Sometimes they were

attached to each corner of a pillow-case

(Paulin Paris,

Romans

de

la

apple of gold in the Mabinogion (Temple Classics, p. 169) was probably not a pomander: 'And the huge red youth dismounted before Arthur, and he drew a
367-8, cf. 304).

Table Ronde [Lancelot du Lac]

The

golden chain out of the pack, and a carpet of diapered satin. And he spread the carpet before Arthur, and there was an apple of ruddy gold at each corner thereof.' Quite different must have been the apple of gold on a standard in a Servian ballad (Heroic Ballads of Senna, tr. Noyes

and Bacon, p. 61). The pomander must have been used at a much earlier date in the Orient, from which, through Byzantium, supplies might have been distributed to
'

West (compare, too, such embassies, bearing presents, as those of Haroun-al-Rashid to Charlemagne, A. D. 797 and 801). There is the difficulty in Jul. 687-8 (quoted above) that applede gold seems to be equated with beagas; or is this not so? b So Gu. no7b iz67 b a i272 -7 Apparently imitated from Virgil, Aen. I. 50-63, the account of Aeolus and his winds. Cf. Riddle 4, For the influence of the Aeneid on Beowulf, see Klaeber, in Herrig's Archiv 126. 40-48, 339-359. b hlud. Cf. furentibus (51), sonoras (53), magno i273
the
.
.

murmure
i276
i277
a.

(55),

fremunt (56).
Cf. antro (52), claustra (56), speluncis (60).

nedcleofan.

So Gu. 1171; cf. Jul. 520. 1277^1321. For other descriptions of the Judgment, see Deering, The Grau, Quellen Anglo-Saxon Poets on the Judgment Day (Halle, 1890) und V'erwandtschaften.
;

a.

i277

-g.

Cf. 2 Pet.

3.

10-12.

1280-6.

i286b

ff.

Cf. Matt. 16. 27; 12. 36. Cf. Ambrose, Comm. on Ps. 36 (Migne, Pair. Lot. 14. 980-1),
2

as quoted by H.

(p.

98) from Brown, in Pub.

Mod. Lang. Assoc.

18.

313:

NOTES ON ELENE
.
.

IOI

ei Ecce venit Dominus, 'Ergo omnes igne examinabimur. Sed hi etsi per ignem sedebit conflans et purgans sicut aurum. Transivimus per ignem et aquam. Alii examinabuntur, dicant tamen
. . . .
.

in

illis rorabit ignis, ut Hebrseis pueris, qui incendio igne remanebunt fornacis ardentis objecti sunt; ministros autem impietatis ultor ignis
:
. .
.

exuret.

Prsecipitabuntur sacrilegi in lacum ignis ardentis.'

2
, :

Add

'Unde videntur qui bene 950 (Brown, p. 318; H. p. 98) surgere crediderunt, et fidem suam etiam operibus executi sunt, in consilio justorum surgent in judicio. Habes peccatores autem non surgunt in duos ordines. Tertius superest impiorum, qui

from Migne

14.

ad poenam.' the Judgment precedes Brown remarks (p. 329) 'In the Elene the purgatorial fire. After the three groups enter the fire, they are not again assembled for a final separation into two congregations. The wicked
judicio, sed
: . . .

are precipitated thence into the abyss, while the other two groups pass Nor is the order of events in the directly from the fire to paradise. Elene to be explained as merely an instance of confusion or inaccuracy

on the part of the poet. For in the earlier Fathers also the Judgment arraignment precedes the purging fire.'
i286 b .

The

subject of dailed
;
.

is

he understood.

So Chr. 1005 cf aledleoma, Beow. 3125. b in hatum wylme. The dat. (or inst.) is evidently required. i2Q7 One might think of hatan wylme (inst.), for which compare Beow. 1423; An. 1277, 1542; Exod. 122; Ruin 40.
i294
. .

1302^3.

From

Csesarius of Aries,

Sermo

251
:

(Pair. Lot. 39. 2210),

in

as I pointed out in
b

my
13.

note on Chr. I537 b -8a

9;

'Non venient unquam

7.

memoriam apud Deum.'

i3og
I3i7
.

See Zech.

Mai.

3.

3;

Pet.

i.

a. a.

i320

So Ps. 66. i; 118. 88;' 144. 9. So Gen. 185, of Adam and Eve.

NOTES ON PHOENIX
i ff. Similar to the beginning of Lactantius' poem are Ad Flavium Felicem 193 (Cyprian, Opera, ed. Hartel, 3. 316) Dracontius, Carmen de Deo I. 178; Avitus, De Origine Mundi 193-5. Cf. Manitius, Gesch. der Christlich-Lateinischen Poesie, p. 347, note i.
;

For a
i a.

by Krapp on An. i. haebbe. So 569; El. 808 has hafu. 2a For the postpositive on, see 97; Beow. 2357; Gen. 1052; Exod. 67; Pn. 10. 2b For the conception of Paradise in general, see Introduction, pp.
. .

The

translation of Lactantius' poem, see pp. 124-8. epic formula with which the poem opens is illustrated

Manitius (p. 46, note 2) is not willing to identify Lactantius' paradise of the Phoenix with that of Genesis. nis . 3-4. mongum. Is to no one.
lii-lvi.
. .

Probably to be taken as modifying folcagendra. Sweet's emendation to foldagendra is unnecessary, and is unsup 5. ported by any other instance of the word, whereas folcagende occurs Jul. cf. folc 186; Beow. 3113 (where it by no means designates kings)
4
;

a.

ante,
6.

Beow. 522. meaht. So always

always
:

in

Ph. (but see 496), except

in

eel-,

El.
a.

miht(-).
;

manfremmendum.
;

An

exclusively

foremihtig; Cynewulfian

word
7

El. 907

Jul. 137

Chr. 1437.

For the form of the sentence see 9, 33*, 319*. 8. stencum. Odors are rife in this poem. Cf. Gu. 1247-50. 'The word; 9. iglond. Cf. 287. Krapp, commenting on An. 15, says in the above passages [including An. 28] is evidently not to be understood
:

"island," but rather in the literal sense of "waterreached by water." To the insular Anglo-Saxon all foreign lands must have been "water-lands" perhaps in this poetical sense the word also carries with it the connotation of remoteness in both the Phoenix and the Andreas it is used for the Orient. Cf. also
in the specific sense of

land,"

"land that

is

Sal and

Sat.

i ff .

Hwaet

ic

iglanda eallra haebbe

boca onbyrged. The elaboration of this passage makes iglanda refer to Lybia [Libya?], Greece, and India, none of them islands.' So, too, Osgood, on Pearl 693 'M. E. yle more often means "island," yet the meaning "remote province or land" is common in Destr. Troy 101 Thessaly is an yle (translating in Alex. 1039, Italy; ib. 2116, Phrygia; at 2800 the provinces regnum)
: :

of India are thus designated, as are those of Italy and Egypt at 5110; "in O. T., after the equivalent Hebrew, applied to lands beyond the sea"

(N. E. D.

s.

v. isle, I. b.).'

But

cf.

iO3

a.

NOTES ON PHCENIX
io a . iob
.

103

Cf. Gu. 667

moldan.
;

modig Mundbora, meahtum spedig. Not the inhabited globe, as usually in Old
:

English, but

a specific region
ii.

cf

66.
is

open.

Lactantius' line

indebted to that of
soli cceli

Ennius which he

quotes in Div. Inst. i. 18. knows the gate of heaven

De

Republica^) has it, of heaven (//. 5. 749; 8. 393). Jacob exclaims after his vision (Gen. 28. 17) 'This is the gate of heaven,' and the heavens are conceived as Acts 7. 56; opened in Ezek. i. i; Matt. 3. 16 (Mk. i. 10; Lk. 3. 21) 10. ii Rev. 4. i 19. n.
: ;

porta patet. Virgil (Georg. 3. 261), Ennius (quoted in Cicero, and in Homer the Hours are warders of the gates

u: Mi

maxima

i2 a .
13*.
cf.

For

this music, see 615-654.

wong.

favorite

word

in the

Ph.

For

its

application to Paradise,

neorxnawong, 397. b Adam and Eve wander i3

.

also 24-5, 53-5;

14-21.

into bone grenan weald, Gen. 841. See Chr. 5QI-6; El. 114-5, 1237-46, 1248-51; Rid. 294-6. Kolbing (Eng. Stud. i. 169) compares the Middle English

Orison of Our Lady 37-8:

per bloweS inne blisse blostmen hwite and reade.
I4 -ig Considerably expanded anticipatory of 57 ff. (Lact. 21-4);
b
a.

from Lactantius'
cf.

1.

3,

Chr. 1661-2:

'ne

and somewhat sunnan bryne,

:

conception
i5
a.

Winter appears again in 248-250, summer in 209 ff. The general Thus Homer, Od. 4. 563 ff. is familiar enough in the classics. 'No snow is there, nor yet great storm, nor any rain.'
ne
cyle.'

fnaest seems

more appropriate

in

the only other instance of

its

occurrence, Jul. 588: fyres fnast. For other passages with correlative ne, see 51 ff., 134 ff., 612 ff. b I5 . Though there is no fyre's blast here, it will be observed that the

Phoenix receives
16.

new

life

burh

liges blast,

434

a
.

There

is

a similar

rhymed passage, describing the joys of Paradise

ne Hfes lyre, ne lices hryre, ne dreames dryre.

by negatives,

in

Gu. 799-802, 8oi-2b being:

See i8i ig 2ob -i a An anticipation of 43 b -7: observe eadig, onsund, &bele(-a), b b geblowan. With 2o -i a cf. 26 -7. The author seems to miss Lactantius'
.

a.

a.

point in great measure.

spring, but
'east,'

Not only does he make no explicit mention of he does not see that Lactantius is emphasizing the notion of in his Div. Inst. 2. 9. 9, he attributes 'ver already found in line i
;

scilicet orienti,

aestatem meridianse plagae;

occidentis

autumnus

est,

sep-

tentrionis hibernum.'

2i -6 That is, above the surface of the plateau the plateau itself is higher than the top of any earthly mountain (28-32). a hlaewas. Originally hld>w meant a cairn or tumulus ; thus Beow. 25
.
;

104

NOTES ON PHCENIX

Golf-players will recognize this word, though it 2802, 3158. hlincas. has changed its meaning. b hleonaS. Sievers renders by 'gedeiht' 'thrives,' and is followed 25 This is clearly against the sense in Beow. 1415, for Schlotterose. by instance, where trees lean over a rock (see the minare, imminere of Aen.
.

and can not be reconciled with Mod. Eng. lean (cf. Gu. 44). is describing a perfectly level, smooth plain, admitting nothing rugged (unsmedes}, neither crag (stanclifu), nor cave (dunscrafu). Schlotterose understands by unsmedes rough vegetation, weeds, presumably having briers and brambles in mind. 28. twelfum. Bis sex. One hardly knows whether this is classical or Biblical; cf. Virgil, Aen. n. 9; Ovid. Met. 6. 72, etc., with i Kings 7. 15;
162
ff.),

The

poet

be remembered that six cubits made a 8. Others speak of twenty cubits; see Raleigh, Hist. World i. 3; McClintock and Strong, Encyclo
Jer. 52. 21
;

Ezek. 43.

16.

It will

reed, as used for measuring:

Ezek. 40. 5; 41.

paedia 7. 657. b b b 2Q -30. Cf. 3i3 , 424 -5, 31. her. In this world (so 23) a a a 32 . So 23 ; cf I2i .
.

see Introduction, p.

Iv.

33
33

a.

sigewong.

curious reminiscence of the heroic poetry;

cf.

the

same word, Jud.

b.
34.

295.

sunbearo. Soils nemus. wuduholt. There is considerable pleonasm in the compounds with wudu. Thus not only do we have holt and wudu, but wuduholt, as here (and 362), and holtwudu (171). So not only bearu (67, etc.), but wudubearu (152, 169). This practice is continued into Middle English: holtt
wodez, Pearl 75 (see Osgood's note); Gaw. 742; Dest. Troy 1350. a So 78b 36 37-8. Kolbing (see note on 14-21) compares Orison of Our Lady 39:
.
.

'

per ne mei non valuwen, vor J>er is eche sumer, Per ham never ne mei snou ne vorst ivreden,

and hence concludes a rather daring assumption that the Middle EnglisI: author must have been acquainted with our poem. A closer parallel is
Odyssey
7.

117-8

(tr.

Cotterill)

Here doth

the fruit of the trees ne'er perish or fail in

alike perpetual.

its

bearing,

Winter and summer

37 of
a.

A
a. a.

mere form of expression,

alike wanting. Lact. 11-12.
.

since the cold of winter

and the hea

summer were
b

39 -4o
40-i
the. b 4i -6.

a a Cf. 83-4 a 40 562 Lact. 13-14. Ovid has

.

Metamorphoses;

an account of the deluge in Book I oi but Lactantius no doubt had the Biblical accounl

NOTES ON PHCENIX
in

105

mind
4i
b.

(see Introduction, pp. liv-lv).

in

Only one peak of Parnassus stood

5.

out above the deluge

Lucan, Phars.

75

ff.

cf.

Ovid, Met.

I.

318-9.

Swa.

When.
.

Cf. 322.

43 47

b.

See 26b See 2 Pet.

Cf.

3. 7,

50-6.

Lact.

and cf. 490*, 5oi b ff., 52i b ff. 15-20, which is influenced by
Chr. i66ob -2a
.

Virgil,

A en.

6.

273

ff.

See also Ph. 611

50-2.

ff.;

Kolbing compares with Orison of our Lady 36

per
tSe

nevre deaS ne com, ne herm ne sorinesse.

See also Hampole's Pricke of Conscience 7814^7, and the other quota tions in The Christ of Cynewulf, pp. 222 ff., where the ultimate source is indicated as Homily 15 of (Pseudo?) Boniface, which in turn reposes upon Augustine or Csesarius of Aries. a 52 . See 614*. a So Gu. 8oi a 53 54 ff. Note the rhymes. ne synn ne sacu. Cf. Beow. 2472. For the justification of onsyn as 'lack, want,' see my note on 480 55.
.
.

in The Christ of Cynewulf. ing 'desire.' Cf. Chr. i66i a 56.

.

It

was Thorpe who

first

suggested the

mean

Against Hart's emendation, ne sorgende slap, I have adduced the following arguments (Mod. Lang. Notes 14. 225-6) (i) sorgian, in the poetry, is always used of persons (2) sorgende sleep is not a translation
56
. : ;

of cures insomnes;
parallels.
22.

The

the

and I same general

5
;

(3) the reading of the MS. is supported by various deprecation of sleep may be illustrated by Rev. 21. 23-25 ; adduced certain passages from early Christian writers to
effect.

Cf. Chr. 1661

Sal. 311;

Wand.

39-40;

Wulfstan

139- 28.

57

ff.

Lact. 21-4.

59 6i a

a.
.

So An. i26oa
Cf.

windig wolcen.

feallep.
25- 17362 b

Schlotterose's note,

This seems to require a different verb from and Tupper, Pub. Mod. Lang. Assoc.

Lact. 25-8. Lactantius is no doubt thinking of Gen. 2, 6, and -7o. 'Sed fons connecting it with Gen. 2. 10 ff. These are, in the Vulgate ascendebat e terra, irrigans universam superficiem terrae. Et fluvius egrediebatur de loco voluptatis ad irrigandum paradisum, qui inde dividitur
:
. .
.

in quatuor capita.' He conceives the fountain as giving birth to the river, or being itself the river, as do other early Christian Latin poets. Thus Pseudo-Cyprian, De Laude Mart. 21 (Cyprian, ed. Hartel, Vol. 3, App., p.

fons scaturiens medius sinu alvei prorumpentis emergit, et per intervalla circuito sinuosis flexibus labitur'; Ad Flavium Felicem 238-9 (op. cit., App., p. 318)
44)
:

'Ubi

rauco

Fons

placido perfundit agmine campos, Quattuor inde rigant partitam flumina terram.
illic

106
AvitUS
I.

NOTES ON PHOENIX
252, 259, 260:

Hie fons perspicuo resplendens gurgite

surgit.

Eductum

de vertice flumen, Quattuor in largos confestim scinditur amnes.

leni fontis

nemus

'E cujus medio fons prorumpens totum quattuor nascentia flumina.' Other Biblical passages are related to Gen. 2. 6, 10, and must have been in Lactantius' mind at the same time. Such are Ezek. 47. 7, 9, 12; Rev.
Isidore of Seville, Etymol. 14. 33:
irrigat, dividiturque in

22.

i ff.

(7. 17;

21. 6;

22. 17)

cf.

John

4.

10,

14;

Ps. 36. 9;

Jer. 2. 13;

See also Ovid, F. 2. 250. wyllan. The identification of the fountain with the one river, 63. which afterwards becomes four, is no doubt responsible for this plural;
17. 13.

cf.

the lagustreamas of 62, and the plurals of 6s a

On

the other hand, 104.

64.

flodwylmum.

in the poetry.

An. 516 has flodwylm, whereas there is no foldwylm Moreover, the flod- repeats the idea of lagu- (62, 70). Cf.
Rev. 22.
2.

El. 215.

66 a 66 b

Cf. Ezek. 47. 12; Cf. 349*-

67. 68b . 76.

brimcald.

Cf.

no.
10.

See 36b

syllable of
77.

For metrical reasons, as Sievers observes (PBB. treowum is short. For the accusative with in, cf. 509, 517, El. 1209.
Cf. Chr. 330b
,

490), the

first

8s 86 a .

79. b.

So 232 b 307b
Cf. 266 a 347 a
,

first syllable is short, for metrical reasons (Sievers In ^Elfric's Grammar, ed. Zupitza, p. 70, we have, as an illustration of nouns ending in long -ix: hie Fenix, with this 'Swa hatte an fugel on Arabiscre Seode, se leofaS fif hund explanation
.

86b

Fenix.

The

PBB.

10.

499).

geara, and aefter deaSe eft arist geedcucod;

aerist

and se fugel getacnaS urne

on Sam endenextan
Lactantius
is

daege.'

87.

probably here dependent on Ovid,

avis.

Am.

2. 6.

54:

Et vivax Phoenix, unica semper

88b -g.
91.

See 179-181.

One must think Similarly 108, 187; also tapur, 114. of the mild, serene light of the wax candle, associated, as it would be in the minds of the Anglo-Saxon, with the altar, the music, and the services
condelle.
of the church.
candles are burnt out,'

Shakespeare designates the stars as candles, as in 'Night's and 'Those gold candles fixed in heaven's air.' Milton designates the sun by the word lamp (P. L. 7. 370)
:

First in his east the glorious

lamp was

seen,

Regent of day.
Cf. P. L.
3. 22.

NOTES ON PHO2NIX
glaedum. For metrical reasons, glced is always long in 92. Perhaps we should here read gladum; cf. 303; Gram. 50, 294. gimme. Applied to the sun, literally or figuratively, also in
208, 289, 516.
this

107
text.

117,

183,

93-4. b.

See 102-3, ii4b -5.

ae>elast tungla. See iO2b 2QOb
, .

93

So Chr.

607*.

94
95

b.

In Chr. 507, the disciples see two angels, and, in Chr. 522, Christ

himself,
96.

fratwum

bl'ican.

So

tacen Godes.

It is

in Jul. 564, an angel comes fratwum blican. not clear whether Codes is an objective or a

to God.
b.

subjective genitive, that is, whether the sign signifies God, or belongs In favor of the former is the interpretation of 254b given below. waj>eman. Not to be confounded with the word in 99. 97.

99 ioo a

So
.

i6i b

Cf. 86*.

100. A Beowulfian word; there ='mountain-stream.' firgenstream. Here it seems to be 'ocean,' as in An. 300 (firigend-). The Goth, fairguni means 'mountain.' Construction as in 172. 105. wunaS. 106. twelf siSum. So 69, 146. The number is apparently due to a

misunderstanding of Lactantius' ter quater, or else to an effort to extend the notion of (28), 69, 146, to this case. Ter quater is used in Latin for an indefinite number, like our 'repeatedly': see, for example, Virgil, Aen. 12. 155; Ovid, Met. 4. 733; Horace, Od. i. 31. 13; Tibullus 3. 3. 26. On the other hand, by the time of Alcuin (f 804), ter quater seems to mean twelve; cf. his verses in Epist. 28 (Mon. Ale., p. 208), where he refers to the twelve bishops of Britain:

Urbs

aeterna Dei, terrae sal, lumina mundi,

diei horae.

Bis sex signa poli, menses et ter quater anni,

Atque

The eagle is said to renew his youth by plunging three times into a fountain (Hopkins, 'The Fountain of Youth,' Jour. Amer. Or. Soc. 26
(1905). 38-41),

who

quotes,

among

other authors, Pseudo- Jerome, Epist.

:

187) 'Quaeritque fontem et erigit pennas, et colligit in se calorem, et sic oculi ejus sanantur, et in fontem se ter mergit, et ita ad juventutem redit.' There are points of contact

ad Presidium (Migne, Pair. Lot.

30.

between the mythical eagle and the Phcenix, as Professor Hopkins points out, but the precise historical relation between them is difficult to clear The familiar Biblical allusion, 'so that thy youth is renewed like up.
the eagle's,'
is

from Ps.

103. 5.

107 ff. such as

The Phoenix here appears

in a priestly character, in their

as

it

were,

was sustained by the Egyptian kings

ceremonial

visits to
visit

Heliopolis and similar shrines.

We

have the record of such a

by

108

NOTES ON PHCENIX

Pankhy, or Piankhi I, whose original seat was at Napata, now Jebel Barkal, and who, being called in by the rulers of Middle and Upper Egypt to repel the invasion of Tafnekht, probably a Libyan chief, curbed In his progress northward he visited the latter's power about 728 B. c. one place after another, and among them Heliopolis. The stele on which he recorded the chief events of his reign, set up at Napata, and now in the Cairo Museum (translations in Records of the Past 2. 81 ff. Brugsch, Hist. Egypt 2. 231 ff.; Griffith, Egypt. Lit., pp. 5275 ff.; Breasted, Anc. Records of Egypt 4. 418-444; the part relating to Heliopolis also by Wiedemann, Zs. fur Aegypt. Spr. 16 (1878). 92-3), gives an account of
;

his visit to

Heliopolis.
:

First telling of his

arrival,

the stele proceeds

'Then the King went to the royal headquarters [a (Rec. Past 2. 97-8) garden or park, a paradisus, with a residence] on the west of the lake

Then he purified himself in the of Horus, and offered his oblations. heart of the cool lake, washing his face in the stream of the heavenly waters in which Ra laves his face [cf. Book of the Dead, chap. 145, Budge's translation, p. 244: 'I have washed myself in the water wherein

Ra washeth himself when he leaveth the eastern part of the sky']. Then he proceeded to the sandy height in Heliopolis, making a great
the god
sacrifice
rising,

on that sandy height of Heliopolis before the face of Ra at his with milch-cows [Wiedemann, 'white oxen'], milk, odorous gums,
all

frankincense, and

precious

woods

delightful for scent.

'He went in procession to the temple of Ra, the great sanctuary, with solemn adoration. Then the Chief Priest offered supplications to ward off calamity from the King, performing the rite of lustration girded with the (sacred) vestments. He then purified him with incense and sprinkling, and brought to 'him garlands from the temple of obelisks [probably the temple erected by Sesostris I; see above p. xlvi]. When the garlands were brought to him, he ascended the flight of steps to the great shrine,

Ra in the temple of obelisks. 'The King himself stood, the great one alone he drew the bolt, he opened the folding doors, he saw his father Ra in the temple of obelisks, (and) the bark of Ra, and the vessel of Turn. Then he closed the doors, and set sealing-clay with the King's own signet, and enjoined the priests,
to behold
'

"I have set my seal; let no other king whatever enter therein." 'Then he stood, while they prostrated themselves before His Majesty, saying: "All hail for ever, indestructible Horus, lover of Heliopolis! Thou who comest as one entering into the temple of Turn, ministering to the image of father Turn Chepera, great god of Heliopolis." burnan. For this, the fountain of the sun, but at the same time 107.

(saying)

'

the Biblical fountain of

life,

beacnes.

Perhaps

in

see the Introduction, pp. xxxvi, liii. allusion to Gen. i. 14: 'let them be for signs'
is

Cf. tacen, 96. 112. This station

on the tree

significant;

see Introduction, pp.

1-li.

ii4

a.

See 9Ob

NOTES ON PHCENIX

109

holmj?raece is warranted by An. 467; El. 728; Chr. 678; while 115. holmwr&ce does not occur, and would have no sense. n6 a So Gu. 631.
.

ng b

Cf. 93 b .

i2ob .

An

anticipation of Shakespeare,

M. N. D.

3.

2.

391-3:

Even

till

the eastern gate, all fiery-red,

fair blessed
salt

Opening on Neptune with Turns into yellow gold his

beams, green streams.

121. swa. Almost 'then.' See Pn. 7. haswa. Cf. 153. This is a and to term applied to the eagle (Rid. 25. 4) to the dove (Gen. 1451) smoke (Rid. 2. 7). The appropriateness here is not evident, in view of
;
;

291

ff.

it is

probably reproduced merely as a traditional epithet.

snell.
;

i23

a.

i23

b.

fe>rum So 340a
Cf. 140*

So 163*, An. 866b

.

347*.

i24

a. a.
.

Chr. 884a

i25 i26 a

swa.

Has no
.

correlative,

and so

is

apparently a mere intensive.

Cf. El. 842 a Cf. 592 wrixleS.

b
.

i26 b .
127.

Used again of song

510?-.

in Rid. 9. 2.

i28a
129. 131.

So Chr.

Appositive with woffcrcefte.

to

Heahcyning. So 446, 483. Cf. Casere, 634. sweg. For the words of the Phoenix, according
xlii.
9.

Egyptian

sources, see Introduction, p.

(Eusebius, Prap. Evang.

(<t><avT)v

29),
in

The Hebrew poet Ezekiel, ca. 200 B. c. attributes to him 'a voice unparalleled'
.

iravrav fl\ev eKirpeireffra.rt]v)

This

is

repeated from Ezekiel by

730).

Pseudo-Eustathius,

Comm.

Hexaem.

According
birds,

he sings -to The singing of the Phoenix at sunrise naturally suggests that of other
to Claudian,

(Migne, Pair. Gr. 18. the sun just before his death.

the cock. It is disputed what bird is intended in 'Already the sun's bright ray is waking the songs of the birds into clearness.' Similarly, Ovid, F. 4. 165-6:
especially of

Sophocles, El. 18:

Nox
So
Virgil,

ubi transierit, caelumque rubescere primo

Cceperit, et tactae rore querentur aves.

Aen.

8.

456:

Et matutini volucrum sub culmine cantus.

For the cock, see Ovid, F.

2.

767

Jam
Pausanias
his

dederat cantum lucis prsenuntius

ales.

'The cock, they say, is sacred to the sun, and heralds 5. 25. 9: In Heliodorus i. 18 we are left undecided 'whether a approach." natural instinct induces them to salute the returning sun.' The cock Thus in the Ambrosian hymn, eventually became a Christian symbol.
'Aeterne rerum Conditor'
:

110

NOTES ON PHCENIX
Praeco diei iam sonat

Noctis profundae pervigil, Nocturna lux viantibus

A
And
thus in Prudentius'

nocte noctem segregans.

i.

morning-hymn (Cath.
Ales
diei

1-2, 13-16,

29-32)

nuntius
cecinit.
. . .

Lucem propinquam

Vox

qua strepunt aves Stantes sub ipso culmine Paulo ante quam lux emicet,
ista
.

Nostri figura est judicis. Sed vox ab alto culmine

Christi docentis preemonet,

Adesse jam lucem prope,

Ne mens
Cf.

sopori serviat.

Ambrose, Hexaem.

5.

24,

Classics translation.
in

At

much

and see the notes to Cath. i in the Temple later time, Alfonso Vigliegas, translated

Alexander, Libra d'Oro, p. 448, compares the angels at the birth of Christ with the birds of dawn: 'When the sun rises in the morning, the birds sing sweetly as if saluting him and rejoicing at his coming; so

when

the

Sun of Righteousness was born

of the birds

melodiously.' 134 ff. Cf. Tennyson, The Holy Grail 113-5. For Old English musical instruments, see Padelford, Old English Musical Terms, Bonn, 1899. 1 'May be compared.' Cosijn suggests the insertion of 134. magon.

into the world, it was the duty of heaven, who are the angels, to make music, singing For the matin-hymn of the catreus, see note on 260.

be before bam, comparing Oros.

2. 6.

Beow.

1284.

I36 -7
137*.

a.

interpret

'the strain of the organ's melody.'

cf.

sweghleojres is confirmed by Pn. 42; rendering of swegle(o)&er (in his variants) as

pipe,'

Ph. I3i b

Grein's
'bag

'sound-leather,'

be noted as a curiosity. In his Sprachschatz he renders by clangoris sonitus, though he still questions whether swegleder may not be the word.

may

i37

b.

swanes
in

duced

in this

English
Poetry,
.

music of the swan was pro which may be found in modern Cook and Tinker's Select Translations from Old English
feSre.
is

The

belief that the

way

illustrated

by Rid.

8,

p. 72.

b It is difficult to account for the accusative, since woruld here i39 does not primarily mean 'age, period' (cf. 517). There is an Anglian form gefed (Gram. 374, note 2; 143. gefehS. cf. 373), but the h is indicated by the onfehd of 159, 533.
144.

Jjrfwa.
a.

Lact. ter.

Perhaps the Latin

flyhthwate.

is

here indefinite;

see note

on

i44 -5

106. b

ascaeceS

fe>re

Lact.

alarum

repetito

-verbere

NOTES ON PHCENIX
plaudit.

III

The flapping of its wings (beating of its breast) is generally associated with the lighting of its pyre, as a fanning process; thus in Epiphanius, Ancoratus 84 (Migne, Pair. Gr. 43. 174) ; Isidore of Seville,
Etymol. 12. 7. 22 (Migne, Pair. Lai. 82. 462), from whom Rabanus Maurus, Universo 8. 6 (Migne, Pair. Lai. in. 246) Pseudo-Jerome, Ep'isi. ad
;

De

(Migne, Pair. Lot. 30. 187). A better illustration of the present lines is Ovid, Met. 8. 238-9. Here the partridge Et plausit pennis, testataque gaudia cantu est.

Presidium

Again (Met.

14.

576-7), of the heron:

Congerie e media tune primum cognita praepes

Subvolat, et cineres plausis everberat
alis.

The Middle English Pearl has (93-4) For quen ]?ose bryddez her wyngez
:

bete,

pay songen wyth a swete

asent.
it

The Pearl knows

passing.

the

'Fenyx of Arraby' (430),

may

be observed

in

i46

a.

See note on

106.

b i46 . tida. Thus the cock, according to Alain de Lille (De Planctu Natures), in a passage used by Chaucer (Nun's Priest's Tale 33-4), marks

the hours

'Illic

gallus,

tamquam

horarum loquebatur
Alain's discrimina.
148.

discrimina.'

vulgaris astrologus, suae vocis horologio With Lactantius' discriminat compare

in

bigengan.
etc.

The

dative

seems to be required, as

Dan. 245

Chr. 803,

i5o

b.

Cf. so8b

151.

)>usend.
1000.

Authorities differ greatly as to the

Martial, Ausonius, Claudian (Ph.),

number

Ambrose

(Fid. Res."),

Nonnus, Gregory Nazianzen, and various Rabbis.

500.

Herodotus, Ovid, Tacitus (one account), Aelian, Seneca, Epiphanius, Pseudo-Epiphanius, Aurelius Victor, Philostratus, Ambrose (Hexaemeron), Greek Physiologus, Clement of Rome, Pseudo-Eustathius, Pseudo-Jerome, Apostolical Con
Pliny (10. 2), Solinus.

stitutions, ^Elfric.

540.
580.

Horapollo. 500 and more. Isidore of Seville, Rabanus Maurus.

654.
1469.

Suidas.

Tacitus (one account).

Other estimates
152.
J 54a -

may

wudubearwes.

be found in Hesiod, Ausonius, and Claudian. Cf. Wulf. 221. 17; 262. 6.
Cf. 219*.

gearum

frod.

I54

b-

Cf. 13, 36, 78.

112

NOTES ON PHCENIX
wyn.
b
b
,
.

Cf. 12*, 70 290*, 348 In other words, he reaches this world. a 157^-8*. A wilderness (cf. i6i ), inhabited by no man, mors ubi regna
155.

156.

tenet. b b There seems no reason why he i58 S. An anticipation of 335 ff. should pass with a retinue to the place of his burning, and our author has no authority for his statement.

i58

b.

ealdordom.

Cf. cyning, 344.

159. 160.
164*. i66b

fugla cynn. So 335. Accusative of extent of time. )>rage.

Cf. 339,
.

According to many of the authorities, the Phoenix goes to Egypt. Others make him build his nest in the country where he has passed his life, or leave the matter undecided.

So El. 167*. b -8 a .
i6y
thrusts
168.

274

cf

Possibly, as

heapum, 336. have translated elsewhere: 'Here the pure one

in sceade. Cf. on sccade, 234;
in

them abruptly away.'

oSscufetS.
Cf. oSfleogeS, 347.
;

bam

ofer sceadu, 210. leafsceade, 205 2 Cos. thinks haleba Cf. 3 b ff. 170. b 202*. a heanne beam. So , i7i
.

= 'birds'

those accompanying him.

H2

173*.

he.
fenix.
:

The gender
Lact.

follows beama, not treowe.

174.
15-

palmam.
in

According

to Ovid, too,

it

is

a palm (Met.

396)

Ilicet

[var. ilicis]

ramis tremulseque cacumine palmse.

17.

Isidore of Seville
Grseci phcenicem

(Etymol.

dicunt,

'Hanc [palmam] 7. i) in like manner: quod diu duret, ex nomine avis illius Arabia,
Philip the Presbyter

quae multis annis vivere perhibetur.'

(f 456 A. D.),

Talma autem arbor secundum Grsecos 0o eodem dicitur. Avis quoque ilia, quam multi facile vivere autumant, <t>olv The Coptic Cf. Pliny 13. 9. 13. nihilo minus vocabulo nuncupatur.' name for Phoenix and palm-tree is said to be the same (Seyffarth, p. 63).' When, according to the Hebrew poet Ezekiel, the Phcenix is dis

Comm. on Job

29. 18, says

is at the point of his story represented by Exod. 15. 27 (cf. 'And they came to Elim, where were twelve wells of water, 9) and three score and ten palm trees and they encamped there by the waters.' On the confusion between the Phoenix and the palm, see note

covered,

it

Num.

33.

on 552-69.
i75
b.

So Chr. ii6s a
he.

177.

The manuscript-reading can hardly be

Gu.
se
72, 129,

retained, in view of

the weight of evidence in favor of he:

1714, 2658;

Ps. 71. 19;

261, 584; Beow. 421; An. 1007; Jul. 562, etc. se be ana, Gn. Ex. 173, does not militate against this reading; neither
. . .

Dan. 477; Sat.

does

nymSe
:

ana God, Rid.

41. 21

Rid. 41. 90 Waldend user, se follows the gender of beama.

nor, when mec ana m<zg

;
.

closely considered, does

.
.

gebeon.

He

here

NOTES ON PHOENIX
b a Tupper translates i79 -8o hurt him with evils.' grievous
.

113
'nor

(see

on 6i a )
;

does aught that

is

An. is8b Fates of Men 84 (without cf. Chr. 245 b For the punctuation, see the first three passages referred following clause).
i8g
b
.

So 432b

to above.
a >urh gewittes wylm. Either 'through perturbation of spirit' 'through excitement of mind' (culminating in resolve). He can not summon up resolution enough to endure the flame, nor can he actually

igi

or

For a somewhat similar phrase, cf. Beow. and see the compounds breast-, cear-, sar-, sorgwylm, in Beowulf, Elene, and Guthlac, and dea&es wylm, Beow. 2269. Cosijn (PBB. 23. 123) adduces Cura Past. 162. 24: se wielm Sees modes a (jrixura mentis). Cf. Tupper (as on 6i ). Trautmann's gewyrtes wylm
endure
it,

without a struggle.

2882, weoll of gewitie,

is

unsupported by any other example of gewyrt, as

ig2
iQ2
a.

is

Schlotterose's

gewices.
Cf. 433*, 2<56b -7 a
,

223
.

b
,

ss8
:

b.

b.

feor

and neah.
is

Cf 467b
the

side
to

and wide.
distinguish the various senses of
to be
'plant';

wyrta. It wyrt in the poem.

194.

often

difficult

Here
is

meaning seems

but in 196,

the same, the sense is as plainly 'spice,' or rather 'spicy odor,' unless we make wyrta there depend upon cebelstenca, which would involve a departure from customary usage.

where the adjective

Wuldorcyning. So 42ob 537 b Cf. Ps. 24. 7 ff. See frymba Scyppend, 630. 197*. 198. indryhtum. Grein gives nobilitas as the meaning of indryhto (also Seaf. 89), and nobilissimus as that of indryhten {Wand. 12; Rid.
ig6
,
.

b.

44- i;

89. i).

swetest. Agrees with gehwone, 195 ; cf. 193*. 199. 2oob . The names of the individual spices are not given.

Presumably

but few of them were

201.

known
So

in

England
;

at this time.

se wilda fugel.
. .

466, 529
1-li.

cf.

anhaga, 87, 346.

2O2 a
202 b

See Introduction, pp.

hus.

So

212, 217, 228.

Cf. Gn. C. 7: 209. hatost. 'wiS hatre sunnan.'

210.

Cf. nest, 189, 215. 'swegel biS hatost';

Sax: Leechd.
Spr.,

3.

2:
v.

dreogeS.

Namely, the Phrenix, not the sun (as Grein,

s.

gesceap).
212. 213.
a.

Cf. gesceap dreogeS, Hy. n. 9. hador. El. has a different vowel (748). willsele. Cf. wil(l)-, 89, 109, 149.

2i4

Cf. Pn. 46;

flaesc

swecca swetast, Gu.

:

1247.

and ban. Epiphanius, known, has the same expression 'and

221.

230.
232.

aeples gelicnes.

our author could not have consumes itself, flesh and bone.' Apparently original with our poet.
this

whom

wyrm. Some authorities say nothing of the worm; such are Ovid, Tacitus, Dionysius (Pseudo-?) Oppian, Pseudo-Epiphanius, Isidore of Seville. The first author who mentions the worm is Pliny, or rather

114
his authority, Manilius:
first

NOTES ON PHCENIX
'From its bones and marrow there springs worm, which in time changes into a little bird.'
at

a sort of small

a 233 . aege. Herodotus seems to be the only author besides Lactantius to use the simile of an egg, but of the sepulchre of the parent: 'First he molds an egg of myrrh as large as he is able to carry; then he tries to

carry it, and, when he has and puts his parent into it,'

made
etc.

the experiment, he hollows out the egg

to emend, if we regard the verb upladendra is also intransitive. Cf.

233
as

b.

alaede.

There
cf.

is

no occasion
In
178,

intransitive;
5.

251.

Rood
234.

on sceade. See note on 168. Can this be an allusion to the night, which the sun is recreated, to Christ's descent into Hades, or to during Cf. Pseudothe night of death which every soul must pass through? Cyprian, Ad Flavium Felicem 130-134 (Cyprian, ed. Hartel, Vol. 3, App.,
P-

313)

Lux

Solque cadit supero splendorifer lumine claro, perit umbrato venienti vespere mundo, Et remeat toto renovatque gaudia saeclo Sic cremata suo vivit de funere Foenix,
;

Extemploque suo volucris resurgit

e busto.
:

Add

Zeno,

De

eademque

die

'Sol quotidie nascitur, Res. 8 (Migne, Pair. Lai. n. 380) qua nascitur moritur nee tamen instantis finis sorte terretur,
;

suos ut repigret cursus, ut horas ac momenta producat, ut saltern paulo diutius diei sui demoretur in vita; sed fidelis semper, semper intrepidus,

ad sepulcrum noctis cognatse contendit, scius in ipso se habere quod vivit; denique adimitur ei ortus si ei auferatur occasus.' earnes. Herodotus was the first to compare the Phoenix to an 235. Then Pliny: 'We eagle: 'In outline and size he is very like an eagle.' are told that the bird is of the size of an eagle.' So also Philostratus. To Ezekiel he is about twice as large as an eagle, and to Pseudo-Eustathius of the size of a peacock. brid. Cf. 372.
a 236 fugeltimber. Timber has, in Old English, the sense of material or substance of which a thing is made. The author has here coined a compound which the Germans might represent by Vogelstoff, and which
.

aptly expresses the half-formed condition of the incipient bird. Against Trautmann's emendation, fugelumber, is to be urged that umbor is not

found as the last element in compounds. b furSor gen. Several Christian authors represent the time required 236 as three days. Thus Epiphanius 'The remnants of its flesh, . after about a day, produce a worm. The worm grows feathers, and is. transformed into a young bird. The third day it arrives at maturity.' 'The next day he [the priest] finds it winged. At Pseudo-Epiphanius the end of the third day, it salutes the priest with its wings.' PseudoJerome: 'Crastino die de cinere gignitur vermis, secundo plumas effert,
.
: . . :

NOTES ON PHOENIX
tertio

115

ad antiquam redit naturam.' Greek Physiologus: "The next day upon examining the altar, finds a worm in the ashes. The second day it puts forth wings, and the third it is restored to its former These three days of course correspond to the three which inter state.' vened between Christ's death and resurrection. In the Old English we have three stages: (i) brid, fugeltimber; (2) gellc ealdum earne; (3)
the priest,

swylc he at frymffe wees. b Cf. 28ob 23Q 240. braed. Perhaps related to gebredad, 372; gebredade, 592. The appropriateness of this is not evident; cf. asundrod from 242*.
.
.

synnum,
242
b.

El. 1309.

So Met. 8; 47. swa. The image drawn from the transformation of a butterfly, which Basil the Great had adopted (Hex. 8. 8; cf. Zockler, Gesch. der Beziehungen zwischen Theologie und Naturwissenschaft, pp. 195, 292),
243.

ignoring or repudiating that of the Phoenix, is here replaced by that of seed, already found in the New Testament: Jn. 12. 24; i Cor. 15. 35-8. It is thus developed by Pseudo-Cyprian, Ad Flavium Felicem 121-5
:

Semina sic Et penitus

versis creduntur arida terris,

fixis

putrescunt mortua

sulcis,

Onde

reparatis animatur culmus aristis, Et iterum vivis flavescunt fortia granis, Consurguntque novae vario cum fsenore messes.

Others who employ this figure are Clemens Romanus, Ep. i ad Cor. 24; Origen, Contra Celsum 5. 8 ff Theophilus, Ad Autol. i. 13; Cyril of Jerusalem, Cat. 18. 6; Tertullian, Apol. 48; De Resur. 12; Minucius Cf. Sayce, Rel. Anc. Egypt and Felix, Oct. 34; Dracontius i. 621 ff.
.

Bab.,

p. 167.

mon.
246.

247

b.

251.
252*.
b.

So always in Ph.; El. always wan(-). So always (with hy) in Ph., while El. has hie, hio, hi. Men. Cf. El. 84b alasdan. Cf. note on 233b Grein (Dichtungen) 'durch des Kornes Keimkraft.'
hi.
. ,

heo.

lates as b.

One might think of I Cor. 15. 37; Grein (Dicht.) trans but this can hardly be right. a 'Then the sun's gleam in spring 254 Thorpe translates 253b -5 and Grein translates wakens the sign of life, the world's production' 'Wenn der Sonne Lichtglanz in des Lenzes Zeit des Lebens (Dicht.)
252
claene.
'klein,'
: ;
:

So, too, Grein (Spr.) makes tacen however, to equate lifes tacen with sunnan glam. Surely the sun, or sunshine, is a symbol of life, if anything is. Cf. note on o6 a

Zeichen erweckt und Weltreichtum.'

ace.

(plur.).

It

is

better,

258.

geong.

El.
-

always has ging.

259

a-

So 535 a

Il6
.
:

NOTES ON PHCENIX

b of 'It lives not on corn or grass, but on drops Ovid says 25Q frankincense and the juices of the amomum.' Pliny: 'No one has seen it
eat.'

Claudian, translated by

Henry Vaughan:

His appetite he never doth assuage With common food, nor doth he use to drink, When thirsty, on some river's muddy brink;

from the sun, airy sweets, that From Tethys' lap, he tasteth at his need On such abstracted diet doth he feed.
purer, vital heat, shot

Doth nourish him, and

come

'It passes its life without food or drink, Pseudo-Epiphanius subsisting on air.' Cf. also Lactantius. 260. meledeawes. Pliny says of honey-dew (N. H. u. 12. 12)
:

'This

substance
stellations.

is
.

engendered from the

. .

air,

mostly at the rising of the con

. . .

Hence it is that at early dawn the leaves of the trees Whether it are found covered with a kind of honey-like dew. is that the liquid is the sweat of the heavens, or whether a saliva emanating
from the stars, or a juice exuding from the air while purifying itself, would that it had been, when it comes to us, pure, limpid, and genuine,
Seneca (Epist. 84) tells of as when first it took its downward descent.' a honey found in India in the leaves of reeds, and questions whether it may be dew from the Indian sky. The ordinary food of the Nabathaeans, according to Diodorus Siculus (19. 94) is a wild honey which flows in
cf. great abundance from certain trees, and which they mix with water Strabo 12. 3. 18; 2. i. 14. But the most interesting parallel is found in
;

Nonnus (26. 183-214). In Arizantia, according to him, there are trees which, being impregnated in the early morning by an aerial dew, distil honey, which drips from the leaves, and itself resembles dew. Attracted
come swiftly flying in flocks, and hover over the dragons drink of it, and their bitter venom is converted into honey itself. On these boughs sits the horion, and by his side the catreus, brilliant of plumage and melodious of voice. Of these, the catreus, sit ting on a branch of a lofty tree, 'all resplendent with its purple wings,
by
its

sweetness, birds
;

branches

him

pours forth his song; at this matin-hymn of the catreus, one would take for a nightingale, with joyous carol saluting the dawn.'
264.

Cf. 275,

and

El. 598-9.

26y

b.

Barnouw would omit

his for metrical reasons

.

but

cf. 262^.

swoles lafe. Cf. 272*, 276 b 277. clam. See Gram.* 112, note i 259, note. a sunbeorht gesetu. This is properly Heliopolis in Egypt, as 278 Gryphiander's (1618) emendation (urbem for ortus) would suggest (see The Old English poet is likely, however, to Introduction, p. xxxix). have read ortus, which would carry him back to line I of the Latin; accordingly, he seems to have no suspicion that Egypt (see Lact. 151)
269.
;

NOTES ON PHCENIX
an intermediate stopping-place, but b cybbu (277 ) and eadig ebellond (279*).
is

II?

identifies

sunbeorht gesetu with See note on 331 ff.

28i-2 a .
284. 286.

Cf. 395

ff.

beorhstede. Cf. El. 578. for>ylmde. So only Jud. 118; El. 767. This statement is an invention of the Old English poet, who apparently sees no connection between the Latin here and at 331 ff. He could not well introduce an allusion to a heathen altar, and any reference Achilles Tatius to a Christian altar would of course be meaningless. is the only other author who states that the remains were buried. 287. ealonde. The iglond of 9, as the bam seems to indicate. 'der 288a Thorpe translates: 'the sign of sun'; Grein (Dicht.) Leuchtglanz der Sonne' Go. 'the sign of the sun' Bright says 'sunnan "the sun," just as the sun is also called segn, "the sign of the sun" tacen (1. 96) and beacen (1. 107) the same figure is merely varied in expression to suit the alliteration.' Against this is to be said: (i) the MS. has begn; (2) this term sufficiently corresponds to satelles, Lact. 33, and lines 9O-i47 b of the Old English (3) segn is used in the poetry only in
.
:

literally or figuratively, if we except used of circumcision as a sign of God's covenant; and Beow. 1204, where it is Sal. 236, where it is used of the cross employed to mean 'cognizance.' Now b&re sunnan segn could not mean 'standard of the sun' the Phoenix is nowhere treated in the poem as a

the sense of

'ensign,'
it

'standard,'

Gen. 2370, when

is

sign of the sun, that is, as standing for or designating him, though there is reason enough for us so to conceive him (see Introduction, pp. xxxviiiff.); the explanation of beacen and tacen suggested in the note

on

There is, accordingly, no ground for 107 would not apply here. departing from the MS. reading. 288 b -go. Cf. 92-94, 102-3. One is reminded of Tennyson, Lucretius
133-4
:

King of the East altho' he seem, and With song and flame and fragrance.

girt

289. gladost. Silver is called glad, Gen. 2719, and gold is so referred to in Sal, 488 ; Rid. 64. 3. 291 ff. In reading any description of the Phoenix, we must remember how hard it is to picture the sun in his thousand liveries at his rising and

The earliest non-Egyptian account is that by Herodotus setting. 'The plumage of his wings is partly golden-colored and partly red ; in outline and size he is very like an eagle.' Ezekiel, the Hebrew poet: 'In size he was about twice as large as an eagle, with wings of many colors.
his
:

His legs were red, and his neck adorned with yellow feathers. His head resembled that of the domestic cock, and the pupil of his eyes was of a 'The quince yellow, and round like a seed.' Pliny (similarly Solinus) bird is of the size of an eagle, and has a brilliant golden plumage about the
:

neck, while the rest of the body

is

of a purple [crimson] color, except

Il8
the
tail,

NOTES ON PHCENIX
;

which is azure, with long feathers intermingled of a roseate hue is adorned with a crest, and the head with a tuft of feathers.' 'He is about the size of a peacock, but superior to him Achilles Tatius in beauty; his plumage is bedripped with gold and purple, and he boasts of being descended from the sun a claim which is borne out by the appearance of his head, which is crowned by a splendid circle, the very image of that orb. The hues are mingled rose and azure, and the dis 'The Pseudo-Epiphanius position of the feathers represents the rays.' Phoenix is more beautiful than the peacock. The peacock has its wings overspread with gold and silver, but the Phoenix with sapphire, emerald, PseudoIt has a diadem on its head.' and other precious stones. 'The Phoenix is of the size of a peacock, but differs from it Eustathius Its wings are of crimson and gold, and its head is in color and beauty. distinguished by a goodly diadem of circular form. The circle is of darkBeautiful to look upon, and with a crest of blue, and resembles a rose. Philostratus 'It emits rays, and blazes rays, it is like the sun on high.' with gold, having the size and shape of an eagle.' Isidore of Seville: Tacitus 'Dif 'So-called, because he has the Phoenician [Tyrian] color.' fers from all other birds in its beak and the tints of its plumage.' Ausonius (Ep. 20) 'Next in beauty to the peacock.' Claudian (tr.
the throat
:

Vaughan)

A A

fiery

secret light there streams from both his eyes hue about his cheeks doth rise ;

His crest grows up into a glorious star, Given to adorn his head, and shines so far
That, piercing through the bosom of the night, It rends the darkness with a gladsome light.

His thighs

like

Tyrian

More

swift than winds are

Flowery and rich, Their utmost borders

294.
is

and his wings have sky-colored rings and, round about enrolled,
scarlet,

glister all

with gold.

wrixleS.

Thorpe's emendation, wrixled (adopted by Gollancz),

'nature,' see 360.

attractive, but cf. llxeS, 299.

eaggebyrd. For gebyrd in the sense of Trautmann's -gebyrgd, see Schlotterose's note.
301.
302.

For

stane. The jacinth (so Lactantius), which may mean the sapphire. 311. fotas. For fet (Jul. 472; El. 1066). Tupper says, with reference to the bearing of this form upon Cynewulfian authorship (Pub. Mod.

Lang. Assoc.

26.

268)

'What then

shall

we

say to the use of both fotas

and

fet in the Metrical Psalter; and to the appearance of fote (dat.) in two riddles [32 and 33] certainly from the same hand?'

and fet

312.
317.

pean. The poet makes no mention of Lactantius' pheasant. Like the sun.

322*.

Swa.

When.

Cf. 41, and also 121.

NOTES ON PHCENIX
324 -5
331
ff.

lip

a.

So Chr. 884b -5 a
This
is

referred by Lactantius to Egypt.

El. 282;

337 a 34o
342.

a.
.

of.

So
I23
b

So
ff.,

An. 865

may

Gu. 859. Cf. PBB. 10. 280 (18. c). The passage relating the flight of the eagles, be compared with 335 b ff.

An. 868b

wilgedryht. So An. 914; cf. ivilgesldas, Beow. 23. The poet Ezekiel says (cf. note on 174) 'He seemed 344. cyning. the king of all birds, for all the winged things together hastened after him in fear.' For the retinues, compare the accounts of Tacitus, Achilles
:

Tatius, Statius (Silv. a Cf. 66 b 349

.
.

2. 4.

16-7), Claudian (Ph. 76-80;

a a.

De

Cons. Stil).

355

a.

364. 1626:

So 647*; Beow. i3 cf. Chr. 2oi Cosijn's emendation, aurnen for urnen, is recommended by Gen. 'ot5J>set his dogora wses rim aurnen'; Edg. 16: 'swa neah waes
;
.

Jnisend [wintra] aurnen.' a Cf. 639a 372

.

Of forms from this stem in the ind. pres., Horn. 153. n: 'J?onne wesaj? Jnne handa sona geed~ neowede.' Cf. Gram? 427, note 10. deorcne deaS. See 499a 383.
373
2
.

b.

Cf. 435 a

wesej>.

Cos.

knows only

Bl.

385-6.

Cf. Gu. 811-2.

386 386 390 393

a.

b.

390*.
b.
a.

So Chr. 347 So 475 b So 646 a

.

Rood

143

cf

Dan. 367

Rood

135.

Cf. 450b , 5<>9b 5i7 a Cf. i a

, .

393-423- Abbetmeyer (p. 28) thinks this is derived from a common source with Gu. 791-850, 947-8, 953-9695 Chr. 1379-1413; Sat. 410-421, The resemblance is especially striking with the 478-488; Jul. 494-505. first of these passages.

395-6
397-8

a. a.

398 4oo

Gu. 8o5 b a Cf. Gu. 8i9b -820. 402 -4 b Cf. Gu. 827 a 4os b. Seems hopelessly corrupt. 4O7 a 4o8 ageald. Construction not apparent. b 4o8 . Cf. Beow. 71 i b Cf. Gu. 958. 409.
.

b -g. a. Cf.
.

Cf. Chr. 1389-90; Cf. Gu. 799-8ooa Cf. Gu. 814.

.

Gu. 8o4b -5 a

4ii

b -2.
a.

4i3

So

Cf. Chr. 1405-6. Sat. 4i2a

.

b 4i5 -6. Cf. Chr. i4o8b -9: 'ond J?a bidrifen wurde on J>as J>eostran woruld'; similarly Gu. 827^. The Paradise from which they were banished was not on this earth (see Introduction, pp. Cf. liv-lv).

120

NOTES ON PHCENIX
i,

Sulpicius Severus, Eccl. Hist., Bk. exiles into our earth.'

417. selle. b . An
a.

beginning:

They were

banished as

But

betere, El. 1046.

42o
42i

So

object is required for ontynde, 423. Chr. 58; a

.
.

42 i

b.
.

Cf. ii b

a So Pn. 73 a b 424^5. Cf. Pn. I3 -i4. b So 332b cf. 3Ob 655b El. 827 b 425 b Cf. 153 ff. 4 26 b So i62b 428 ff. See 189 ff., and cf. Chr. 245 An. 158. 432 432. micel. El. prefers myc- (except 876). onfon. Cf. 192*. 433. feorh geong . See 351, Chr. 738. 435. ealdcyS>u.

423

436.

Cf. 278.
ff.

437 b 438
440. 441.

ff.

Cf. 4ii ff. Cf. Jul. 502b

sIS.

ff.

longne
lond.

So

555.

This conjecture of Grundtvig's is sufficiently supported by Gen. 737, pystre land, but in favor of the MS. reading may be adduced An. 216-7, feorh beran in gramra gripe; An. 950-1, gene&an in gramra
gripe;

Dan.
.

307,

on haft heorugrimra.

45o b 450
451

a.

Cf. Chr. 1565, facentacen. b So

390

ff.

Cf. i88ff.
Cf. Chr. I5o8b
gieltas.
.

454
46s

a.

461.
b.

For normal
;

gyltas.
;

See Gen. 15. i Ps. 3. 3 28. 7, etc. 465 ff. See 2 Cor. 2. 15; Eph. 5. 2; Phil. 4. 18; Rev. 5. 8; Ambrose, Hexaemeron 23. 80 (Migne, Pair. Lai. 14. 238) Rabanus Maurus, De Universo 8. 6. Also Pn. 64b ff., and notes.
;

469.

Cf. 451-

475 b 48i
.

So 386 a
longe.

See 489b

and see the references of Cynewulf, note on i66ob-2 a

491-588.
Cf. 48,
.

to other

poems

in

The Christ

So Chr. 1073. Faeder engla. So 6iob 497 Brego engla. So s68b Cf. Jul. 445. scome. Cf. the form sceame, El. 470. 502. b b 504 ff. Cf 2i9 ff b So Jul. 688a El. 1260*. 5o6
492
.

491. b

Cf. Chr. 795.

wile Faeder.

a.

508-45.

Cf.

Brown, Pub. M. L. A.
.

18.

308-334, especially 331-3.

5og

b.

Cf. Chr. I570b

NOTES ON PHCENIX
5io
a.

121

So Gu.

797*.

511. Anwalda. the context, while

153, Rid. 41. 4, the second hemistich, eal now bears the alliteration, as in El. 803, instead a b Dan. 275*. of up; cf. Beow. 835*; Chr. 1183*, I378 ; An. i48s So Gu. 810; cf. Gu. 1149; Chr. 777*. gaest. So always in Ph., 513.
;

Anwald means 'power' (cf. 663), which does not fit anw(e)alda (onwealda), as found in Beow. 1272, Rood In Sat. 642, and Gu. 610, offers just the sense required.

but gast in El.; cf. gast-, Pn. 21 b 5i4 -5. Cf. Chr. 1009.

gast,

W.

29.

5i6
525
tion.

-7a.

Cf. Chr. io79b -8o, 1333. Cf. Chr. 892*,

Cf. Chr. 8ii b

which

is

conclusive against Schlotterose's

emenda

525
526

b.
ff.

Cf. i88ff., 45 iff.

538.

geweor>eS.
etc.,
.

Note the

different

form

in El.

1192, 1275;

cf. also

Ph. 80,
.

with El. 575. 539 ff. Cf. 337 a So Chr. 33i a Jul. 613* Hy. 7. 53. 54i b Cf. frurh Castes gi(e)fe, Chr. 649, 710; Gu. 1088; El. 199, 1058, 549 1157. Job was inspired by the Holy Ghost; therefore receive his testimony. a So/. I095 a An. ii2Oa cf. Jul. 535 a Gu. 626*. 550
; ;

552-69. This passage paraphrases Job 29. 18 and 19. 25, 26, these latter verses having been illustrated by the Phoenix as early as Clemens Romanus
29. 18

The Vulgate of D. 100), First Epistle to Corinthians, chap. 26. has palma (In nidulo meo moriar, et sicut palma multiplicabo dies), while the English renders by 'sand.' Here the Septuagint has us oreXexos 0otViKos, 'stump of a palm,' palm in Greek being represented by the same
(t A.

word,
has

Neither 'sand' nor 'palm' <t>olv, as Phoenix (cf. note on 174). Since the Hebrew words for Phoenix any relation to 'nest.' and sand are identical khol it is easy to see how the confusion might
arise.

The consensus

of opinion

among

the best

believe, at present in favor of rendering this

Hebrew Hebrew word

scholars
in

is,

Job

29. 18

'Phoenix,' a view which is supported by Rabbinical tradition, and is consonance with the opinion of many scholars that the author of the book of Job had resided in Egypt, as shown by his intimate acquaintance

by
in

'

with that country. It remains to be seen from what Latin source the author of our poem could have gained the information which enabled him to use Job 29. 18
for his purpose, seeing that the Vulgate gave no hint of the Phcenix. This author is commonly said to be Bede (Grundtvig, Gaebler, Bright, Schlotterose, etc.), to whom the following passage has been attributed:

'Palma autem arbor secundum Grsecos phoinix dicitur. Avis quoque quam multi facile quidem vivere autumant, phoinix eodem nihilominus vocabulo nuncupatur. Potuit fortassis de eadem hoc loco dixisse, ut
ilia,

sicut

ilia,

nidum

sibi

faciens,

in

ipso

post .multa tempora a semetipsa

122

NOTES ON PHCENIX
eisdem nidi cineribus fertur intra breve
;

dicitur concremari, et rursus de

tempus resurgere, quae deinceps multis vivat temporibus fieri ergo potest ut sanetus Job in similitudine avis illius dicat se post mortem in cinere carnis velut in nido pro tempore futurum et inde resurrecturum in gloriam, atque hos esse seternos ac beatos dies, quos multiplicandos sibi fidelis Dei cultor expectet. Ita enim et superius est locutus, dicens Et rursum circumdabor pelle mea, et in carne mea videbo Deum.' This passage is indeed found in two uncritical editions of Bede that of Basel, 1563 (4. 757), and that of Cologne, 1612 (Vol. 4), as part of a commentary on Job but Bede himself attributes the commentary, in his De Ratione Temporum (Chap. 4, 'De Ratione Unciarum': ed. Giles, 6. 148), to Philip the Presbyter (f 456), an account of whose life is given by Gennadius, De Viris Illustribus (chap. 62). There is also said to be a Bodleian manuscript, written in Old English characters, which
: ;

makes the same attribution (cf. Giles' ed. of Bede, 9. x-xi). The com mentary has also been edited under Philip's own name (thus Basel, 1527), and sometimes with the works of Jerome, of whom Philip was a disciple (thus the Benedictines in their Vol. 5, and Vallarsi in his Vol. n). 556. gudffid. For ludsd.
560.

scolu.

El. has sceolu.

563
1366;

a.

leohtes and lissa.

Cf. lifes and lissa, 150;

19. 26.

lifes

ne

lissa,

Chr.

Gu. 806.

565.

wynnum. From Job

alyseS.
ff-

566.

This

is

the only

word

that suggests the

'redeemer'

of

Job

19. 25.

Cf. 267b ff. 581-677. Cf. Chr. 1660 ff. 587. Sunne. Cf. Chr. 106, 696. pp. xliv-xlv.

575

For Christ

as the sun, see Introduction,

591

ff.

Cf. 337

ff-,

539

ff-

595 a 597 b 598

a.
-

See
ff.

W.
.

39

a.

So 558a
See
I

Cor.
.

3.

13.

6o4 6o8 a .

b.

Cf. Chr. 5O5 b

So Chr.

1070.

6nff.
613.

6i4

a.

Cf. 50 ff. Cf. Rid. 44. 3 (Cosijn). Cf. 52*.

An adaptation of Rev. 7. 12. a 624 . geongra gyfena. This finds parallels in Gifts of Men 2 geongra Otherwise one might think of geofona; Gu. 1015: gingra geafena. ginfastra gyfena, 'ample gifts,' this adjective and noun being conjoined in Beow. 1271, 2182; Gen. 2919; Jul. 168; Met. 20. 227; the metrical type,
622-6*.
:

jj
|

however,

is

rare:

Beow.

1199*,

hordmadum

hceleda

(PBB.

10.

310).

NOTES ON PHCENIX

123

See the note on 403-4*5 i n 626 b -3i. A paraphrase of the Sanctus. The Christ of Cynewulf. Other paraphrases are the lines just mentioned and El. 750-3. The Latin is Tleni sunt cseli et terra gloria tua. Osanna
:

in excelsis.'

63 i
63Q

a.

'In excelsis.'

639.
a. a.

See

EL

776.
;

646

So Gu. I335 b So 3QOa

.

El. 336*.

646 ff. Cf. 222* tt. a So 355 a 647 b So Chr. 42$. 6so
.
-

6si

b
ff.
.

So Chr. 580^ and note in The Christ of Cynewulf. 'The Phoenix resembles our Saviour, 659. The Greek Physiologus has who came from heaven with his two wings full of fragrance, that is, of
:

652 a 6s8

Cf. Chr. i652 b Cf. 188 ff., 451

.

ff.,

526

ff.

virtuous celestial words, in order that

we with holy prayers may extend our hands, and send up spiritual fragrance by means of our good lives.' a Cf. worda and weorca, Beow. 28^. 659 66i b -3 a Cf. Rev. 4. 11; i. 6; Jude 25.
.

So Chr. 777 b -8 a So Chr. 557; Jul. 164. 667 ff. For other examples of such macaronic verse
.
.

66i b -2 a

665.

in

Old English, see

Conybeare, Illustrations, pp. ix, x. b lucis Auctor. Cf El. 486 667

.
.

ealles leohtes Leoht.

SUPPLEMENT TO NOTES ON PHCENIX

TRANSLATION OF LACTANTIUS, De Ave Phcenice*
In the far east there
lies

a blessed place,

Remote from man, where open stand

;

the gates

Of the eternal heavens no summer's heat Nor winter's cold comes ever near that land,
But there an everlasting spring
5

abides.

The country stretches out, a wide champaign; There yawn no hollow vales, there rise no hills,
Yet higher by twelve cubits length that land Than mountains we call high. A grove is there, Sacred to Phoebus, and a wood thick set With trees whose leaves for evermore are green. When Phaeton's chariot set the world aflame, That place was all inviolate by fire And when the earth was whelmed beneath the waves
;

10

Of
15

the great flood,

it

lifted

up

itself

Above Deucalion's waters. There is found No wan disease, nor suffering old age, Nor cruel death, sharp fear, nor dreadful crime, Nor maddening lust, nor wrath, nor rage that glows With love of slaughter; nor is bitter grief,

20

Or poverty in rags, or sleepless care, Or wretched famine there. There rage no

storms,

No

winds blow there with puissance terrible, Earth is not covered there with cold, wet snow, Nor do the clouds stretch o'er the earth their fleece, Nor violent rain-storms fall. But in the midst
fountain springs
sweetest waters
all

25

living, so

runs

its

name

Clear, gently flowing, an abundant stream

ceaselessly it flows the twelve months of the passing year, And keeps the woodland green. Here grows a tree That lifts its branches high, and bears a fruit
;

Of

Through

30

Mellow and

fair,

that never falls to earth.

bird,

Within these groves there dwells a wondrous

The Phoenix, solitary satellite Of the great sun it follows and obeys Ever it lives, by its own death restored
;

Great Mother Nature gave to

1

it

this

power.

The line-numbering

is

that of the Latin original.

NOTES ON PHCENIX
35

When When
And

bright Aurora rising first grows red, fly the stars before the dawn's first light,

Ofttimes

it plunges in the sacred flood, of the living fount as often drinks ; Then upward flies, and on the highest bough

40

Of

tall

tree that overtops the

grove

It lights, and,

The The

turning toward the place whence comes new-born Phoebus, waits his first bright rays, glory of his rising. When the sun

Touches the threshold of

And
45

his shining gates, the light breeze of early morn springs up, Singing it pours a flood of sacred song,

50

Invokes the new light with a wondrous voice, To which no music of the Delphic flute Nor Philomelian warblings can compare; The dying swan's last song is thought less sweet, Less sweet Cyllenean lyre's sonorous strings. When, ever moving, o'er the whole round world Phoebus has shed his light, and loosed his steeds In the Olympian fields, thrice does it beat Alarum with repeated stroke, and thrice
Is silent,

55

worshiping the fiery one.

Priest of the light and of the sacred grove, Conscious alone of thy great mysteries, O Phcebus, thus it fills the flying hours

Of day and night with rarest melody. But when a thousand years have passed away,
60

And

the long ages weigh upon

it

its

head,

It leaves its fair,

.accustomed resting-place

Within the grove, that so

Its

may renew

youth. When thus, desirous of new birth, It leaves the sacred groves, it seeks the earth 65

Where death is regnant. Into Syria The aged one directs its swift-winged flight, Into the land which from itself is named
there it seeks through pathless tracts ; secret spot, if anywhere there be Within the forest a thick place remote.

Phoenicia

A
70

It seeks a certain

Named by

palm with lofty top, the Grecians phoenix, from the bird
this to

Nothing can break through

do

it

harm,

Nor gliding serpent nor harsh bird of Then Aeolus within his pendent cave
Shuts up the winds,

prey.
stir

The purple

air

lest their harsh blasts should through heaven's empty vault

126
75

NOTES ON PHCENIX

No
Or Or

cloud

may move

to

shut them from the bird.

dim the sun's bright rays, There doth it build

80

nest or tomb it dies that it may live, And by itself creates itself anew. From the rich wood it gathers here sweet balm, And fragrant spices which Assyrians pluck, Or rich Arabians, or the pigmy race,

Or

Indians

such as the Sabsean land

Nourishes

in its

warm and
rich

fertile breast.

Cinnamon, and the

With
85

its
it

amomum-fruit far-breathing fragrance, and sweet balm

brings, nor are the pliant withes
oil

Hither

Of Or

mildest cassia, odorous acanthus, fragrant incense-gum, or drops of

It

Wanting.

adds to these the tender beards

90

Of juicy nard; thy virtue too it brings, All-healing myrrh. Then on the new-made nest It rests, and, old and withered, seeks repose

Upon
Dying

this
it

bed of

life.
its

Then from
its

its

beak,

breathes

body's spirit forth,

life,

Amid
95

the mingled odors yields

Nor fearing trusts itself to such repose. Then by life-giving death destroyed, its form Grows hot, the heat itself produces flame,

And from
It burns,

the distant sun conceives a fire

into ashes
is

and

dissolved.

100

As

These ashes come together in a mass, if compelled the mass is like a seed. Thence first there conies a creature without limbs,
;

A
105

milk-white

worm

when

this

has grown with time,

Into the semblance of a rounded egg

when ugly worms Hold to the rocks by slender filaments, The worms are wont to be transformed to moths. Thence is it framed in fashion as before, And from the broken shell the Phoenix springs.
It curls itself, just as,

no

It

does not on our earth partake of food;

the starry skies

Of dew ambrosial from

It

on this, in midst of odorous airs, The winged one is nourished till it grows
drinks
;

To
115

full maturity.

When

early spring

Begins to bloom, it takes its flight toward home, But first, lest aught of its old form remain, It mingles with myrrh, frankincense, and oil

The

ashes, bones, or aught that

still

may

be,

NOTES ON PHCENIX
120

127

And moulds
The
ball
it

beak into a ball; and flies East to the City of the Sun, and lights Upon an altar, leaves its burden there Within the sacred temple's holy shrine. Glorious is it, and wondrous to behold Great is the fame and beauty of the bird.
it

with

its

in its talons takes,

125

Its color is of

In grain

Show

Tyrian purple dyed such color as the poppy-leaves in the spring, when Flora spreads her robes
its

On
130

the. red earth;

Shine with

this color,

wings and lovely breast and its head and neck

And

back are of this brilliant hue; spread out like shining gold, is flecked With purple spots above, between the wings, Are the bright rainbow-colors Iris paints
all its

Its tail,

J35

Upon

the clouds
its

clear white with vivid green

is

Mingled,

beak

ivory, bright with

gems

You would
Surrounds

eyes twin sapphires were, Smit with a lucent flame; a radiant crown
believe
its

140

The

its head, like the bright rays that glorious insignia of the sun Spots of bright gold cover its legs, its claws
;

make

With
145

the fair color of the rose are dyed.

Like peacock, or like Phasis' bright-hued bird, It seems. In size 't is like the bird,

Which, huge of bulk, stalks o'er Arabia's sands, But yet not slow, like the great-bodied fowl

Whose ponderous -weight compels

150

a heavy flight, But light and swift, and full of regal grace Such has it ever looked when seen of man. Great Egypt came to see this miracle,
all

And

the host, rejoicing, worshiped there

it

The wondrous

bird. Straightway they sculptured In sacred marble, gave the day and year From this another name. The race of birds

155

Gathered together, fear and prey forgot; Supported by a thronging choir it flew A joyous multitude with pious gifts Followed its flight. But when at last it came To the pure ether, then the throng turned back,
;

160

Each seeking its own place. O happy bird, how fortunate thy

lot,

Whom
From

God

himself has caused to be

new born
is

thine

own

self

In thee there

no

sex,

128

NOTES ON PHCENIX
Nor
165
is

there lack.

No bond
Thy one

of love
delight

happy bird, that knows Death is thy only love,

!

is

death

Thou

long'st for death,

That thou may'st be new born. Thou art thyself Child to thyself, thy father and thy heir, Both thine own nurse and nursling; still thyself, Yet not the same, thyself yet not thyself,
170

Attaining

life

eterne through fecund death.

ELLA ISABEL HARRIS

THE LATE OLD ENGLISH VERSION

OF

THE PHCENIX

Two manuscripts Vespasian D. 14 of the British Museum and 198 of Corpus Christi College, Cambridge contain an abstract of our Phcenixstory, introduced by a brief account of the Earthly Paradise, which St. John is reported to have seen in vision. The passage in the Vespasian manuscript seems to have been first mentioned by Thomas Wright in his St. Patrick's Purgatory, 1844, pp. 25-6, who translates a few lines at the beginning; from him it was taken by Soames, Anglo-Saxon Church, 1856, p. 211, note 3, and Baring-Gould, Curious Myths of the Middle Ages, Both manuscripts are excerpted by Kluge, Englische 1869, pp. 255-6. Studien 8 (1885). 474-9. who concludes, from the metre, that the version must be dated 1050-1100.
as published

somewhat emended version of MS. CCCC. 198 (374b -7 a ), by Kluge, with a few notes calling attention to correspond ences with the standard Old English version of the Phoenix. Variants are designated by V. when they come from the Vespasian manuscript; other wise they are from the Cambridge manuscript. No attempt has been made
I

subjoin a

to register all the different readings of

.,

and differences of spelling are

virtually disregarded.

The notes are almost exclusively devoted to pointing out correspond ences with the standard version, or referring to Biblical originals.
genam hine
Sanctus Johannes geseah ofer garsecge swilce hit land waere. pa se engel, and gebrohte hine to Paradisum, }>aet is, neorxnawonge. Paradisum nis naSor ne on heofonum ne on eor)>an Feowaertig faeSma heah wses Noes flod ofer Sa hehstan dune J>e on
seo

worulde is Paradisum

10
i

nu is on Bocleden gehaten Armenia Noes fl5d wses. fseSma hehgra ]?onne Paradisus hangatS betwynon heofonan and eorSan wundorlice, swa Paradisus is call efenlang and efenbrad. hit se Ealwaeldend gesceop. Nis Sser nat>or ne dael ne dune, ne }?aer ne bits snaw, ne forst, ne >onn< hagol, ne ren; ac J>ier is fons vite, }>aet is, lifaes wylle.
dun
is
;

feowaertig

Scs.

4 faedma.

9 V. denne for

dael.

NOTES ON PHCENIX

29

kalendas Januarii inn ga$, fconne flowaeS seo welle swa faegere and swa smoltlice swa hunig, and na deopre ]?onne mon maeg waetan his finger forwyrdne. Ofer }>aet land eall hio floweS aelce montSe
aene
15
sitSe,

J>onne se mona]? in cymetS Januarii.

And

J>aer is

se faegere

wuduholt ]>e is on bocum gehaten radian saltus; J>aer is aelc treow swa riht swa bolt, and swa heah j?aette njefre ne on eorSan nan

man geseon
J>aer

meahte, ne eac hwilces cynnes hio syndon.

Ne

fealS

naefre leaf of, ac a he biS singrene

wlitig

and wynsum,

welena unrlm.

20

Paradisus is uprihte on eastewearde Sysse worulde. Nis }>zer ne hete ne hungor, ne J>Sr niht nsefre ne cymet5, ac a simble dseg. Sunne J>ser scineS seofen siSe brihtlycor Sone her de?S. Dser wunia)>

on Codes senglas unrim, mid ]>am halgum saulum, Dalr wunaS on

25

o]>

Domsesdseg.

an he

f aeger
is

f ugol, Fenix haten swa se ^Elmihtiga hine sceop. mycel and msere,
;

is hlaford ofer eall fugelcynn. ^Elcere wucan sene sij?e se fasgre fugol hine ba^aS in ]?am Hfass wylle; and J?onn fleogetS se fugel, and asett hine on J?aet heagoste treow J>e is on Paradisum, ongean

He

30

J>a

hatan sunnan.

and
His
fit5era

glitenat5

ponne scmaeS he swa sunnan leoman, swa swylce he slo eall gylden.
gelice,

syndon asnglas feSerum

35

and his bile beorht syndon f aegere and fage feawe synden swylce hwset his eagan aetSele sendon, swa claene swa cristal,
his breost
!

and swa

scire

swa sunnan leoma.

se faegera fugol
fsegerlice

His

fet

syndon
bile hwit.

blodreade begen twegen,

and se

Hwaet!
40
se
]?e is

fleogeS of his earde,

Fenix haten.

Witodlice wunaS he on Egypta land

fiftene
ii

wucan

faeste astgaedere;

otun gaeS; V. inn gaS. 13 V. on forewarde; monao"; V. monde. 14 16 V. >set nan eorSlic man ne geseh 15 radian; V. radion. swa heh, ne seggen ne cann hwilces. 21 'mete; V. hete; V. byS for 22 seofanfealdlucor and beorhtlicor; V. seofen siSe brihtlycor; cymeS. V. on >issen earde for her deS. 26 V. mihtige 25 V. an fugel f aeger. hine gescop. 28 V. on >aere. 29 V. gesett uppe for asett hine on. 31 b b V. swilc he gyldene seo. 33 V. brihte scineS. 34 aeghwilces cynnes;
ana; V. ane.
a V. V. feawe synden swylce. 3S eagene twa. V. om. twegen. V. f aegere. 38 40*

35

ethelice;

V.

aetSele.

130

NOTES ON PHCENIX
Sonne cumaf> to him, swylce hi cyning wsere, call fugolcynn. faegnia}? and folgia]? Hwaet! }>aet fugolcynn call faegere Fenix greta]>,
writigat)

45

and
aelc

singao"

onbutan him

on

his

wisan
j?aet

aenne heria)>.
folc

Donne
wafia]?

fserS

feorran

swi}>e,
;

50

and wundria]?, 'Hal wes Jm, Fenix,

f ugela f aegerest
!

wellcumiatS Fenix

feorran hider cumen

gold,

Du

glitenast

swa read

Fenix gehaten.' ealra fugela cyning, writiaS Fenix, Donne wercaS hio of weaxe,
55 metatS Fenix,

fugela faegerest,

and hine masrlice Fenix haten.

fela aetgedere,

J^aer

wordum

heriatS,

Donne
faegere

fagniaj? }?a=r

fugelas ealle,

and fage
is

f eallat5 to f otum,

Fenix gretaS.
swilce smaete gold,

60

His and and

staefn

swa beorht swa byme,

his

sweora

65

fsegre gehiwod, masrost cynnes. swylce marmorstan And him an read hiow ruda]? on }>am ricge goldfylle gelic glitona^ Fenix. Hwaet! J?es fugol ferde faegere to his lande,
;

his forebreost

70

f If tene wucan fugelas manige embuton efne ferdon, uf ene and neo^one and on aelce healfe Sa hio becomon ]?ser heora cyning sceolde, Fenix se fsegere fugol gehaten,

ymbe
call

faraj>
J>aet

for}>

into

Paradisum,

is

under heofonan

hama

hegost.

Da wunede
75

J?ser

on Paradisum

Fenix se faegere fugel call halig; and J>aet fugelcynn call ferdon heom hamweard, aelc to his earde aredon Fenix.
;

43 V. J?onne cumet5 him to swaswa to heora kinge (prose). 44-5 V. call Jjset fugelcinn 47 faegere gegreteS ealle Fenix. V. ealle hine. V. Jm come. aenne; 51 hider cumen; 55-6 V. and b meteS hine faegere J>aer se madme stant. 64* rsed ; V. 63 V mseres. b 66b read. 66 a V. }?onne faerS eft se fugel. 64 ricge; V. hyrnge.

fageninde swySe

||

lande;

V. earde.

eight lines:

otSSet

fugele faegerest;

69 after this, V. has the following, instead of the next heo nehiget neorxenewange. paer inn gefaerS Fenix, and call oSer fugelcinn to heora earden gewaended.

NOTES ON PHCENIX

13

Nu
80

sagaS her Sanctus Johannes sot5um wordum,

wislice
)>eet

and wserlice

six JnLsend her

swa se wertacen, on worolde Crist forestihte.

Done

aifre

embe an

]?usend geara

se faegra fugel, faraS Fenix, wlitig and wundorlic.

85

pynceS him }>aet he forealdod sy, and gaderaS >onne ofer call Paradisum togaedere ealle )>a deorwurSan bogas, and maca]? mycelne and heap togaedere. And ]?urh Codes mihte se hate sunne seme]? )?urh J?ara sunnan hatnesse and hire lioman, se heap wyrSeJ? onaeled He feallaS >onne >e he se halga fugol Fenix geworht hafaS. onmidd ]>aet fyr, and wyr8a}> forbaerned call to duste. Donne on
;

90

J>one Jriddan daeg ariseS

se fsegere fugol

Fenix of dseSe,

J?serinne

95

and biS edgung, and faraS to J?am Hfes wylle, and ba]?aj? hine and him wexan onginnaS J>a fe]?era swa fsegere swa hio aefre faegereste wseron. And ]>us a emb J?usend wintra he hine And nafa}> he forbaerneK and eft for faeger ediung up arisej>. nenne gemacan, ne nan man ne wat hwej?er hit is ]?e carlfugol buton Crist sylf. He is J>es halge fugel Fenix ge}>e cwenfugol and }>us haten, wlitig and wynsum, swa hine Eallwealdend gesceop
; ;

dreogan
100

sceal

Drihtnes

willan.

Nu

is

us

andgyt

mancenne: fugelas heria]? Crist; nu gedafenaS us ]>xt urne Drihten mid aelmaessan and mid halgum bedum, and mid eallum ]?ingum ]?aet we witon J?aet Code leof is, and gescildan us wi}> Sa eahta heahsynna, J?3et we J>a ne fremman ]?aet is, mor]?or and stala,
and unrihtgitsunge, and unrihthaemedu, and gifernesse, and attorcraeftas dyrne ligera, and twispaece, and ofermodignaess. Beorgan we us wi}> ealle }>as heahsynna, and lufian urne Drihten mid eallum maegene and mid eallum mode se God )>e leofaS and rixaj>,
a]?as,

forgyfen we herian

mane

105

leasunga

se Se

on heofonum

is

heah and

halig,

no
se
t>e

ealra cyninga Cyning.

]>xt

Crist us generic,

we on wynne
aende.

wunian moton,

Ieofa5 and rixa?5 soSlice

Halgan Gaste, a buton

78 Scs.

mid Feeder, and Sunu, and mid Jam Amen.

swa
se

79 For this

line

and the next V. has:

wyrhte cann.

From

this point

on V.
;

differs considerably.

97 buton Crist sylf 98 eallwealdend

;

V. but

God ane

J>as

95 eft for faeger; V. eft. V. as in text. halgan fugeles

;

99 After willan V. has only: se J>e is on heofone heh and halig ealra kinge king. Crist us generige J>aet we on wynne wunigen mote mid J>am J>e Ieofe8 and rixeS a bute aende. Amen. 101 halgum em. from halgunge. 102 we supplied.
V. God.

132

NOTES ON PHCENIX
NOTES.

4.
8.

9.

b Feowaertig faeSma. Cf Ph. 28 ff., 4i flf. efenlang and efenbrad. Cf. Rev. 21. 16. ne dune. Cf. Ph. 2i a ff. snaw, etc. Cf. Ph. I4b
.

ff .

f orst.

Cf.

Ph.

15, 58.

10. 13. 15.

17. 18. 19.

20.
21. 22.

25

a.

25

b.

Cf. Ph. 16, 60. Hfaes wylle. Cf. Ph. 62* ff. alee monSe. Cf. Ph. 66. wuduholt. Cf. Ph. 34. Ne fealS. Cf. Ph. ;i b ff. a b singrene. Cf. Ph. 35 -36 wlitig and wynsum. So Ph. 318; cf. Ph. 7, 13. eastewearde. Cf. Ph. 2. hunger. So Ph. 613. niht. Cf. Rev. 21. 25. seofen siSe. Cf. Isa. 30. 26; 60. 19, 20; Rev. 21. 23; b a faeger fugol. Cf. Ph. 8s -6 Fenix haten. So Ph. 86b

hagol.

22. 5.

27. 28.

hlaford.

ba>aS.

Cf. P/t. i58 b -Q. Cf. PA. 107.

171.

29.
35.

37.

heagoste treow. Cf. heahne beam, Ph. b eagan. Cf. P/t. 3Oi ff. fet. Cf. Ph. 311.
fleogeS.
ff .

39.
41.

Cf. P/i. 322.

in
ff.
.

45
54.
60.
72.

Egypta. Not Cf Ph. 335 b Cf Ph. 332b ff

. .

Ph.

byme.

Cf. Ph. 134.

76.

81. 84.

Cf. Ph. 351Cf. Ph. 352b ff. >usend. Cf. Ph. 364. gaderaS. Cf. Ph. 193.
sclnej>.

86.
87.

Cf. Ph. 210.

Cf. Ph. 216.

onaeled.

90.

91. 92.
93. 96.

J?riddan daeg. So Ph. 644. daeSe. Cf. Ph. 434.

edgung.
fe>era.

Cf. Ph. 373, 435.

Cf. Ph. 239.

.

97. 98.
107.

a carlfugol >e cwenfugol. Cf. PA. 357 ane' Ph. 355, 'God ana wat.' Crist sylf. Cf V. 'God
.

wlitig

109.

no. in.

So 19. Mk. 12. 30; Lk. 10. 27. heah and halig. Only Chr. 379, 653. ealra cyninga Cyning. So Chr. 136, 215; Jul. wunian moton. So Pr. 16.
eallum maegene.
Cf.

and wynsum.

289, etc.

NOTES ON PHYSIOLOGUS
i.

PANTHER
Chr, 1184; Exod. 353,
etc.

i ff.
1.

Cf Gu.
.

i ff .

Cf. 70.

The genitive is demanded, as in ]>ara. 2 b -3 a . Cf. Jul. 314; An. 546.

2. 3.

Cf. El. 635.

4 6b
8.

b.
.

'swa sae bebugeo? cf. Beow. 1223 333 Cf. ySa geswing, An. 352; Beow. 848; sealtySa geswing.
;

So Chr. 469b So Beow. 93

cf.

Pn. 6sb
;

-<4n.

also

sealtySa gelac, Seafarer 35. wraetlicre. Cf 19, 27 9.

.

'

fF. 50.

wildra.

See Gram.

43.

10.
!.

Cf. Ph.

2a

a.

io a . iob .

freamaerne.

Subject accusative after hyrdon.

follows, as in Ph. 2, 97, 362
;

feorlondum on. The preposition

Jul. 83
;

Chr.

399

Gu. 1337.

An. 176. dunscrafum. So 37. I2 b Pandher. For Pander. Cahier's MS. B, referring to the etymology of the Greek word, thus comments 'Panthera enim omnis fera, quasi omne animal odore capiens, interpretatur.' Rabanus Maurus (8. i) gives 'Panther a somewhat different interpretation (Migne, Pair. Lot. in. 219) dictus sive quod omnium animalium sit amicus, excepto dracone, sive,' etc. a So El. 505; cf. El. 756; Chr. 1071. i3 So Ph. 30 (cf. Ph. 332, 425, 655 El. 827, 1256) but cy>aS. 14.
11.

Cf.

i2 a

possibly

should read cyddan. 15. anstapan. Perhaps because he resorts to caves; the Phoenix, Ph. 87, 346. Se. For he.
16. 17.

we

cf.

anhaga of

dugufta estig.
in ealle tid.

Cf. este with the genitive, Gen. 1509-10. Accusative as in Ph. 77, etc.

18.

yfla gehwylc.

possible injuries wraetlic. 19.

So Ph. 460. upon the dragon.

he.

The

panther,

who

inflicts

all

The panther

is

called beautiful in Pitra's Greek, Mai's

Latin, Cahier's Latin MS. B, and the Ethiopic. MS. B refers the beauty to Christ, quoting Ps. 45. 2: 'Thou art fairer than the children of men.' wundrum. So 27. scyne. Cf. 26, and see Ph. 307.
20.

hiwa.
.

Cf. 25.

gehwylces.

Dependent on scyne;

cf.

26 a

2i a 2i b .

So

El. 562*.

22 b

losephes. Cf. Gen. 37. 3. Latin manuscript of the Panther,

7.

in

quotes Wisd.

22, 23

(Cahier, Melanges

3.

239-240).

applying this to Christ, Other versions at

134
this

NOTES ON PHYSIOLOGUS

point refer Ps. 45. 9, 13 (in the Septuagint and Vulgate) to the thus the Greek, the Armenian, and the Ethiopia. For the variety of qualities that appertain to Christ, they quote Gal. 5. 22, 23; 2 Pet. i. 5-8 (Lauchert's Greek; cf. Pitra's Greek, the Ethiopic, the Armenian,

Church

and the Arabic).

23.
24.

beorhtra.

These adjectives

in -ra are comparatives.

:

aeghwaes aenlicra.

Cf. Ph. 312

aghwas

anllc.

See the description

of the colors of the Phoenix, Ph. 291-312.

23, 96, 105.

lixte.

Only Chr. 505;

El.

gehwaes. See note on 20. aeghwylc. 'Each (color) shines more beauteous than another.' cf. 50. gien. Qualifies the comp. b Cf. fratwum blican, Ph. 95; Chr. 507, 522; Jul. 564. fraetwum. 2g
26.
28.
;

'

So

48.

31-2.

Pitra's
9.

MS. B

illustrates

the Lat.

mansuetum by Matt.

21.

(Zech.

9).

3i

a.

32.

Cf. Gu. 1080: 'milde and gemetfsest." lufsum. Only Chr. 913.
fylle faegen.

35. 36.
a.

Cf.

Beow.

562, 1014, 1333.

foddor JngeS.

So Ph.

259.

37 37

b.

39.

gereordum. Probably plur. for sing., like Lat. epula. So Gu. 130; cf. Gu. 186. under dunscrafum. The Greek and Latin have 'in his den.' swifeS. But swefeS 6 times in Beow. (Gr. has swefeS here
42
'up
a.

in

Spr.).

4O
79S
a

b
,
:

Cf. Chr. 888-9:

.
. .

astandan

'upp astandan sneome of slsepe'; sneome of slaepe.'

An. 792b

4i

b.
a.

Cf. 61.

The poet adopts a ready-made formula, and misapplies it Sneome, 42 here translating the Latin statim of Mai and MS. B (statim emittit mugitum .magnum) should modify cymed, rather than astondeff (cf. Ebert,
Angl.
42.
6.

243).
Cf. Ph. 137.
9.
ff.

43.

sweghleojjor. wildres. See

Cf. Ph. 192

44 ff.
44.

In the application to Christ, the voice, according to Cahier's MS. B, is illustrated, with reference to its attractive power, by Ps. 19. 4; Matt. 28. 20; Jn. 14. 3, 18; 16. 33; 17. 12; 20. 17. stenc. Various ancient
stefne.

Aelian (5. 40; 8. 6), Pliny (8. 17. 23. 62), Solinus, Plutarch, Theophrastus, Horapollo, etc. beginning with Aristotle, report that the odor of the panther attracts other animals. Aristotle's account is (Hist.
writers

An.
its

cf. Probl. 13. 4) 9. 6. 2; 'They say that the panther is aware that peculiar odor is grateful to other wild animals, and that it preys upon them in ambush, and, when deer approach, it catches hinds.' The tradi
:

tion persists in literature into the i7th century.

Absurditie,

Works

(ed. Grosart

I.

29)

Thus Nash, Anat. of 'As the Panther smelleth sweetelie

NOTES ON PHYSIOLOGUS

135

tion,'

but onely to brute beastes, which she draweth unto her to theyr destruc etc. Other instances may be found in Lyly, Euphues (Arber, p. 54)
his

Euphues and

Ephoebus (Arber,

p.

149)

Greene, Euphues his Censure,

;

Works (ed. Grosart) 6. 174; Mamillia (2. 44, 51, 279) Ex-amp. Virt. 9. 4; Shirley, The Royal Master 3. i;

S.

Hawes

(1503),

Randolph, To a

Deformed Gentlewoman; Jonson, Volpone 3. 6; Glapthorne, The Hol lander; Rogers, Naaman, Ep. Ded. 4; Dryden, Hind and Panther 2. 228.
Cf. Lauchert, Eng. Stud. 14. 196-7.

45

of J?am wongstede.

Ebert (Angl.

6.

243)
;

conceives of this as
it

but is explaining, in the poet's intention, the fragrance reminiscence of El. 794, where the smoke does actually rise

not rather a

from the plain?

66.

45

b.

Cf. 65,

46.

swaecca.

and W. 54: 'wynsum stenc.' Cf. swceccum, Ph. 214; swecca, Gu. 1247; swicce, Pn.

47.

Cf. Ph. 194.

ff.

49

50.

Cf Ph. 324 ff. Ebert beornSreat.

.

calls

attention
here.

to

this

anticipation

of

the

exegesis
51.

the introduction of

men

faratS
2.

foldwegum.
17 (see p.
El.
Ixiii,

The notion
faraS.

from Eph.
52-3.

of distance is ultimately derived above), where Jews and Gentiles are no doubt

implied (cf. Ps. 148. 14).

Cf.
36*,

The

37*:

eoredcestum,

subject is quasi-collective. dearedlacende. dareSlacende.

The word only besides in El. 651. 53. efne swa some is not found elsewhere, and swa some regularly follows a word that receives a principal stress El. 653, 1066, 1207, 1278, 1284, etc. In Met. 20. 124, 'and efne swa same,' efne takes the stress.
:

aefter. Grein (Spr., s. v., 6) understands as 'following after' 54. but cf. 44*. (and so Dichtungen I. 219, 'dem Gesange folgend') dreama. Grein interprets this in one place as earthly joys (Spr., 55. s. v.), and in another (Dicht.) as 'Hochjubel,' which would seem rather
;

to refer to
58.

heavenly joys.
is

Only El. 207. See i Pet. 5. 8; Rev. 12. 9. represented as binding Satan during his Descent into Cf. El. 181 ff., Chr. Hell, between the Crucifixion and the Ascension. 558 ff., the Latin hymn on the Ascension quoted on p. 117 of my edition
se ealda feond.
58-61.

Christ

of the Christ, 11. 87-8, and Abbetmeyer, p. 31. 59 ff. Cf Sat. 444 ff
.

59-60.
59*. b.

Cf. Chr. 732

fi.

An.

1378-9.

59 Rev.

gesaelde. Based on Rev. 12. 9; 20. 2, 3; cf. Gen. (B) 371-385. in susla grund. Only El. 944. This is the 'bottomless pit' of 20. 3. Syntax requires grunde, but the expression is grund.
cf. El. 1305.

probably a reminiscence of the phrase in El. 944;

6i a .
63.
a.

Cf. El. 884a >reo niht. Cf. 38.

.

64 64

sigora Sellend.

So
Cf.

Jul. 668, 705.

b.

swete stenc.
8

Eph.

5.

2 (so Dietrich).

The poet seems

to

136

NOTES ON PHYSIOLOGUS
that the conquest of hell and the victory over death are the sweet b Both are 74 it is rather the gifts imparted to men.
4.

mean

odor, while in

covered by Eph.
65
6s
67.
ff.

cf

note on 64b and Chr. 662

,

ff .

Cahier's

MS. B
.

refers to Eph.

4.

8ff. (Ps. 68. 18).

a.

So Ph. 3i8a Almost identical with Ph.

.

336.

on healfa gehwone.

Cf.

Chr.

6 1, 928; Ph. 206; El. 548. 68. Cf. Ph. 42*, 43 a

69.
71.

Sanctus Paulus.

ungnySe.
;

Cf. to

72.
a.
.

to feorhnere.

Only El. 504. gneaS gija, Beow. 1930. So Chr. 610; El. 898;

cf.

Chr. 604

ff.

See Ps.

65. 9ff.

73

Acts 14. 17. So Ph. 423 a

-

a Only Chr. 1466. nij>re. 74 b Beow. n, etc. Cf. i9 a 74 Ph. 586b

.
;
.

ae^ele

stenc.

Cf.

cs&elum

stencum,'

2.
i.

WHALE

(ASP-TURTLE)
it

gen.
.

Referring to the Panther,

.

would seem.

fisca.

Contrast

ing with wildra, Pn. 9; deor, Pn. 12. 2a woScraefte. Only P/t. I2; a , 548a

3
3

a.

So

El. 38i a .

b.

hwale.

4.

gemeted.

See pp. Ixxiii Cf. Ph. 231.

ff.

a.

frecne and ferhSgrim.

Only

Jul. I4i a
20,

ferfrSgrim.

fareSlacendum. 5 formation, Pn. 53.

6a
.

b.

The word only

El. 465.

80;

An.
13.

507.

Only Jul. 141* Cf. the simila

Cf. m/>/>
Cf.

gehwan,

ni)?>a.
;

So Pn.

6b.
7
a.

was him noma

An. 390 fyrgenstreama. Fyrnstreama is without parallel, and fyrn- always designates antiquity and is never compounded with words signifying inanimate natural objects b Fastitocalon. Grein (Spr.) was the first to see that this stood fo: 7 He quotes from Tychsen's ed. o dffiridoxe\uirri (cf. above, pp. Ixxxiff.).
.

b a cenned, Jul. 24 see also El. 586 -7 This word means 'ocean' in Ph. 100;
.

'Balaena,

the Syrian Physiologus (p. 163) a sentence of Eustathius' Hexacmcron quam Aspidochelonem dicunt,' etc. Dietrich had suggestec
first

(Commentatio, p. 10, note 18) that perhaps the and the second ri> Ka\6v 'the beautiful city' 8a For his; cf. Gen. 2108. >aes. 8b hreofum stane. Cf. p. Ixxvi.
!

element was aarv

worie. The general appearance of the sea-beast is as if great reeds surrounded by sand-dunes, were waving on the seashore cf. Ixxi-lxxii. 10. -ryrica. Cf. Ger. Rohricht (for Ro(h)ric), 'canebrake, reed-bank
9.
;

Lat. (h)arundinctum.
12.

ealond.

Cf.

Matthew Arnold's 'matted rushy

See the different form,
16.

isles'

(Sohrab an

Rustum, near end).

NOTES ON PHYSIOLOGUS
13
ff.

137
226, 301-3; El. 246
ff.
;

For

the anchoring of ships, see

Beow.

Chr. 862-3.

makes no sense. Grein he brings the word under gehcdan (cf. Eng. 'heed'), and renders by 'in Sicherheit bringen.' Thorpe, properly enough, translates by 'fasten,' to which, indeed, the context But the dictionaries tell us nothing of a gehydan virtually forces him. with this meaning. Thorpe conjectures gehydaS, and is followed by Klipstein and Ettmuller. This, presumably, he meant as a derivative of
reading,
in the Spr.

a Gehydad", the i3 . gehydiaS. (Dicht.) translates by 'behiiten';

MS.

hyd, 'haven' (the verb hySan, from huS, 'booty,' means 'devastate') but this would hardly yield the sense required. The difficulty is solved if we remember that the cordage of a ship (including no doubt cables and hawsers) in King Alfred's time was (at least sometimes) made of

walrus-hide or seal-hide, as in Homer's of twisted oxhide (Od. 2. 426; 15. 291), which may also have been employed in England, though such use
p.
is

apparently not recorded.

Ohthere (Alfred's Orosius,

ed.

Sweet,

18) knows of such ship-ropes (sciprapas) sixty ells long, which indi If the cates that they must have been spliced or otherwise pieced. anchor-cables were thus made of hide, one could as naturally speak of

vessels being

'hided'

to the island as
I

The word

in question, then,

we might of their being 'roped.' take to be from an otherwise unknown

'Hide/
in

gehydian, formed from the noun hyd in this specific sense. the sense of 'flog with a whip of hide,' is still in use. b heahstefn. Only An. 266. i3
.

'Land which is no land.' Not found elsewhere. oncyrrapum. Synonyms are found in Beow. 1918, 'oncerbendum Other terms are faest,' and Beow. 302, 'seomode on sale' (cf. Ger. Seil). streng and anccrstreng, found in Alfred's version of Augustine's Soliloquies Here we- have some interesting details: one end (ed. Hargrove, p. 22).
I4

a.

unlonde.

i4

b.

of the streng is fast on the earth, the other in the ship (cf. p. 28) in another place the ancerstreng is stretched taut from ship to ocean {mere). Cf. Beow. 223 b -4a El. 228; Chr. 862. 15.
; ;

i5

a.

saela}>.

For MS.

setlap,

which Thorpe translates

'settle,'

Grein

(Dicht.) 'machen sitzfest,' (Spr.) 'collocare.' Old English has no other instance of setlan, whereas salan (from sal; see note on I4b ) is found Beow. 226, 1917; Chr. 862; El. 228, etc. If the emendation is accepted, setlan should disappear from the Old English dictionaries.

i6b
20.

Cf. 28a

frecnes.
.

Cf.

5*.

2i b
22.

aeled wecca}>. heah fyr aelaS

<zla8
is

Cf. Gen. 2901, sled weccan.

must be regarded as synonymous with sled weccad ;

Sled:

of course infelicitous.
.

24

b.

Cf. 72b

25.

26.

Only Jul. 60. faeste. So 36, 41, wic weardiaS. So Ph. 448 cf. Jul. 92.
;

ferend.

77.

138
27.

NOTES ON PHYSIOLOGUS
sealtne waeg.
noj?e.

28.
'bark,'

as

So Dan. 323 cf. Dan. 384. Thorpe suggests ON. gnoS, and translates do Ettmuller and Grein (Dicht.), though in Spr. Grein hesi
;

Only

Jul. 343.

tatingly renders by 'prey.' Cf. Chr. 973. gaest. Barnouw (Textkritische Untersuchungen, 29. Grein (Spr. and Dicht.) understands the word as p. 204) prints as gdtst. The asp-tortoise can hardly be the spirit of the sea. gcest, and so Thorpe.
30.
a.

deaSsele.
Cf.

Anticipatory of

hellc,

45.

drence.

The word only

El. 136.

3i 3i

b.
a.

An. 512. scipu. Cf. I3 Cf. Gu. 390, 538; An. 177, etc.
.

34
39

Cf. Sol. 493-

38.
a.

cwicsusle.
flah

44.
45. 46.
p.

Only Chr. 561. feond gemah. Cf. Ph. 5Q5 a fdh feond gemah. mid }>am. Like Ger. in dem. He becomes their slayer by, etc. healo8helme. Cf. Gen. 444. helle seceS. Cf. Jul. 682. goda geasne. So El. 924; cf. Jul. 216, 381. grundleasne. See
:

Ixxv.
49. 50.

wylm.

Cf. El. 1297, hatne

863.
1303.

wylm.
Cf. Pn. 28b
.

ySmearas.
ontynetS.
Jjone.

Only Chr. waeterjnsa. Only Gu.

Cf. 68.

glen.

53. 55.
59.

For him.
Suggests the whale
Cf. 76*. Cf. 59*.
tid.
;

wida.

cf

54

a.

ceafl.

Applied to hell

in

An.

1705.

61. 63.

hlemmeS.
unwaerllce.

64.
66.

on >as laenan
leahtrum

fah. 1538. 829, leahtrum, but also with the following, in a very peculiar

fah.

Only Chr. Only Chr.

1558, 1585

cf.

W.

87.

Construed

with

manner; there
Sat. 97.

fore

= 'guilty/

but also

'hostile.'

67.

wiS Wuldorcyning.
So
85.

Cf.

Beow. 811
El. 1297.

An. 1188;

Wul-

dorcyning.
69.
70*.

leaslice lices

wynne.

So

wynne.

Plural.

Klaeber's ingenious emendation has much in its ferh?5gereaht. favor, but involves a considerable change ferht gereaht to ferhte riht (not reht, as he writes), while Thorpe's emendation requires only the The verb gereccan is frequently used in substitution of a single letter.
the sense of 'guide,' 'direct,' so gereaht, if a noun, might mean 'guidance' (in the right way, as frequently implied in the case of the verb). Ofer

ferh8gereaht would then signify

soul.'

'contrary to the wise guidance of the

7o
7i

b. b.

fremedon. Klaeber is right One would rather expect in

of dat for ace. in Grein (Spr. 2. 73. adwylme. One might think of egewylme, supported by egewylmuim

defending this MS: reading. fasten; but see similar instances 137-8), and with on (2. 331).
in
}xzt

NOTES ON PHYSIOLOGUS
Ps. 104. 26, but Grain's emendation requires less change, and ad for the fire of hell, El. 951 (cf. Gu. 884).
is

139
used

75 75

a.

Cf. Chr. 1224, on hyra lifdagum.

b.

76.

larum hyrdon. Only El. 839, 1210. grimman goman. Cf. 62a bihletnmeS.
.

Only
61.

Chr.

869;

cf.

W.

61.

77.

feorhcwale.
hlinduru.

Only

Jul. 573.

togaedre.

So

The word only An. 993. nagon hwyrft. 210, nahton maran hwyrft; more remote Rid. 3(4). 6. 80. >on ma >e. 'Any more than.' 82. For>on. As in Chr. 756, 766, 815, 1578, etc.
78.

Cf.

Exod.

Ettmiiller's emendation, and the adaptation by Grein, can not 82^-3. be right, for (i) wi&sace requires a singular subject; (2) Wuldorcyninge would hardly be used so frequently; cf. 67*, 8s b the latter only two lines away. Besides, the phrase for 82b is not introduced in the usual way
,

one might think rather of aighwylcum Run. 23; and especially Sol. 404).
b a 8s -6 .

men

(cf.

Hy.

7.

16;

Met.

27.

22;

Wuldorcyning geseon moton.

also Chr. 50i-2 a
.

Cf.

EL

b a i3O7 -8 ,

moton engla

Frean geseon;
86b
87
.

sibbe.

Cf. Chr. 1338;

An.

810.

a.

87 88 a
89.

b.
.

Cf. 64*. haelu sec an.

Cf. Chr. 752, halo sec an.

swa
Cf.

So Chr. 501. Chr. 1343; An. 811; also An. 106; Gu.
leofne.

1345-7.

3.
i.

PARTRIDGE
Whale (W.
i).

4.

gen. wuldres Ealdor. Cf.

a.

Cf. Pn. 8b -9.

link with the

W.

67

a
,

8s

b
.

5-1 1.

Cf. 2 Cor. 6. 17, 18.

Cf. Isa. 55.
7.

5-9
5.

hwylce.

The

ace. after in (on), as frequently

with

tid.

8.

mid

siblufan.
1210*.
2.

So Chr.

635.

a.

So Chr.
Cf. Heb.

11.

10, ii.

ii a .
8.

gebroj>or.

Cf. Matt. 12. 50;

86.

25.

40;

28. 10;

Jn. 20. 17;

Rom.

29;
12.

Heb. 2. ii. Uton. So W.

to.

I4

a.

From.
Cf. Chr. 597, 77i b -2, 817, 1325, 1579, but
b

i4

b.

J?enden us daeg seine.

Chr. 347

especially iS93 -4. 16. Cf. Sat. 233 ; i6 a So Jul. 311.

.

Ph. 609.

i6 b

Cf. Chr. 818, 1464.

BIBLIOGRAPHY
(In
general,
bis

Anfdngen

see Karl Jansen, Die Cynewulf-Forschung zur Gegenwart, Bonn, 1908.)

von ihren

ELENE
i.

FACSIMILES OF THE MANUSCRIPT

Vercellensis, ed. Wiilker.

1894.

Codex

Leipzig.

(The

first

manuscript-

page of the Elene is reproduced in Holthausen's edition.) Rome. // Codice Vercellese, ed. Forster. 1913.
2.

EDITIONS

(a)

Complete

1836. BENJAMIN THORPE, Appendix B to Mr. Cooper's Report an Ryme/s F&dera. London. Based on a copy made by Dr. Maier.

JAKOB GRIMM, Andreas und Elene. Cassel. Based on Thorpe. JOHN M. KEMBLE, The Poetry of the Codex Vercellensis, Part II. London. Based on Thorpe. CHRISTIAN W. M. GREIN, Bibliothek der Angels'dchsischen Poesie, 1858. Vol. 2. Gottingen and Cassel. Based on Thorpe.
1840. 1856.
1877.

JULIUS ZUPITZA, Cynewulfs Elene.

Berlin.

2d

ed.,

1883

3d

ed.,

1888; 4th ed., 1899. 1888. RICHARD P.

WULKER,

Bibliothek

der Angelsdchsischen Poesie,

Boston.

Vol.

2.

Leipzig.

re-edition of Grein's Bibliothek.

1889.

CHARLES W. KENT, Cynvwulfs Elene.

Based on the MS. Based on Zupitza

Heidelberg.

and Wiilker. FERDINAND HOLTHAUSEN, Cynewulfs Elene. 1905. Based on the MS. 1910.
(&)
1840.

2d

ed.,

Partial:
28. 360-1.

JOHN M. KEMBLE, Arch&ologia

b a (LI. I257 -72 .)

1842.

THOMAS WRIGHT,
FRIEDRICH

Biographia Britannica Literaria: Anglo-Saxon

Angels&chsisches
Lesebuch.
Leipzig.

Period, pp. 502-3.

1847.
(LI. 1-98.)

b a (LI. i257 -72 .)

W.

EBELING,

Based on Grimm.

LUDWIG ETTMULLER, Engla and Seaxna Scopas and Boceras. 1850. Quedlinburg and Leipzig. (LI. 1-193, 1237-1321.) Based on Grimm. HEINRICH LEO, Qua de se ipso Cynevulfus tradiderit. 1857. Halle program. (LI. 1237-1321.) Based on Grimm. 1880. KARL KORNER, Einleitung in das Studium des Angelsdchsischen.
.
.

Heilbronn.
1885.

(LI. 1-275.)

Reprints Grein.
to

WILLIAM CLARKE ROBINSON, Introduction

London.
(LI. 79-116.)

Our Early English

Literature.

142

BIBLIOGRAPHY

3.

TRANSLATIONS

(a)

Complete

English
1856.
1888.

KEMBLE, RICHARD
London.

as above, p. 141.

F.

WEYMOUTH, A

Literal

Translation

of Cynewulfs

Elene.
1889.
1895.

JAMES M. GARNETT, Elene, Judith, etc. Boston. 2d ed., 1901. JANE MENZIES, Cynewulfs Elene, a Metrical Translation from
Edinburgh and London. Lucius H. HOLT, The Elene of Cynewulf. New York. CHARLES W. KENNEDY, The Poems of Cynewulf. London and

Zupitza's Edition.
1904.
1910.

New

York.
:

German
1859.

CHRISTIAN

W. M.

GREIN, Dichtungen der Angelsachsen, Vol.

in

2.

Gottingen.
1898.

H. STEINECK, Altenglische Dichtungen

Leipzig.

Wortgetreuer Uber-

setsung.

(b)

Partial:

Danish
1873.

FREDERIK

HAMMERICH, De

Episk-Kristelige

Oldqvad.

Copen

hagen.

(LI. 225-242.)
:

English
1840.

1842.
1885. 1900.

KEMBLE, as above, WRIGHT, as above,

p. 141.
p.

141.

b a (LI. I257 -72 .) a b (LI. I257 -72 .)

ROBINSON, as above, p. 141. (LI. 79-116.) ALBERT S. COOK, The Christ of Cynewulf,

pp. Ixvi-lxviii.

(LI.

I237-77-)

ALBERT S. COOK and CHAUNCEY B. TINKER, Select Translations 1902. from Old English Poetry. Boston. (LI. iO9b -i42a by Charlton M. Lewis;
,

237-255, 1237-77,
1904.

by Albert S. Cook.) WILLIAM STRUNK, Juliana, pp. xvi-xvii.

Boston.

(LI. 1237-77.)

German
1857.
1874.

LEO, as above,

p. 141.

(LI. 1237-1321.)

HAMMERICH-MICHELSEN

Christliche

(see under Danish, 1873), Die Alteste Epik der Angelsachsen, Deutschen, und Nordlander. Giitersloh.

(LI. 225-242.)

1880.

KORNER, as above,
:

p.

141.

(LI. 1-275.)

Italian
1915.

FEDERICO OLIVERO, Tradusioni dalla Poesia Anglo-Sassone, con Introduzione e Note. Bari. (LI. 99-147, 2iob -26o, 726-802, i257 b -77.)

ELENE

143

4.

CRITICISM
28.

1840. 1842. 1857. 1859.

J. M. KEMBLE, 'On Anglo-Saxon Runes,' Archaologia WRIGHT, as above, p. 141.

360

ff.

F.

LEO, as above, p. 141. E. C. DIETRICH, Commentatio

de Kynewulfi Poetce Aetate.

Marburg.
1865.
J.

EARLE,

Two

1865.

C.

W. M.

of the Saxon Chronicles Parallel, pp. XXI-XXII. GREIN, 'Zur Textkritik der Angelsachsischen Dichter,'

Germania 10. 421-5. M. RIEGER, 'Uber Cynewulf/ Zeitschr. fur Deutsche Philologie 1869.
i.

1877.

215-226, 3I3-334B. TEN BRINK,

Geschichte

der Englischen Literatur, Vol.

i.

Berlin.
1878. 1879.
1881.

2d

ed.,

1899.

English translation,
ff.

New

York, 1883.

E. SIEVERS, Anglia I. 573. K. KORNER, Engl. Stud. 2. 257 P.

J.

COSIJN,
i.

'Anglo-Saxonica,'
143-159.

Tijdschrift voor Nederlandske

Taal- en Letterkunde
1882. 1883.

E. SIEVERS, Gottingische Gelehrte Anzeigen, pp. 993-1001. G. JANSEN. Beitrdge zur Synonymik und Poetik der

Dichtungen Cynewulfs.
1884.
J.

Miinster dissertation.
in

SCHURMANN, Darstellung der Syntax

KLUGE, Literaturblatt,
pp. 138-9.

Cynewulfs Elene.

Munster
1884.

dissertation.

F.

O. GLODE, Untersuchung uber die Quelle von Cynewulfs Elene (also Angl. 9. 271-318), Rostock dissertation. R. P. WULKER, Grundriss zur Geschichte der Angelsachsischen 1885.
1885.

Literatur.
1885.

Leipzig. R. ROSSGER,

'Uber den Syntaktischen Gebrauch des Genitivs in

Cynewulfs Elene,
1885,
1887.

Crist

und

Juliana,'

Anglia

8.

338-370.

'Zur Rhythmik des Altgermanischen Alliterationsverses,' Paul and Braune's Beitrdge 10. 209-314, 451-545; 12. 454-482.
E. SIEVERS,
1887.

H. F. P. FRUCHT, Metrisches und Sprachliches zu Cynewulfs

Greifswald dissertation. A. EBERT, Allgemeine Geschichte der Literatur des Mittelalters im Abendlande, Vol. 3. Leipzig. C. W. KENT, Teutonic Antiquities in Andreas and Elene. Halle 1887.
1887.

Elene, Juliana und Crist.

dissertation.
1887.

G. KORTING, Grundriss zur Geschichte der Englischen Literatur.

Munster.

H. LEIDING, Die Sprache der Cynewulfschen 1888). Gottingen dissertation. 1888. M. CREMER, Metrische und Sprachliche Untersuchung der Altenglischen Gedichte Andreas, etc. Bonn dissertation.
1887 (printed

Dichtungen.

1888.

H. MORLEY, English Writers, Vol.

2.

London.

144
1888.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

in

M. PROLLIUS, Uber den Syntactischen Gebrauch des Conjunktivs den Cynewulfschen Dichtungen. Marburg dissertation. O. BRENNER, Engl. Stud. 13. 480-2. 1889. E. LOSETH, Le Moyen Age 2. 186-7. 1889. R. P. WULKER, Anglia 12. 629 ff. 1889.
1890.
1890.

E. KOEPPEL, Literaturblatt, cols. 60-1. P. J. COSIJN, Cynewulfs Runenverzcn.

F.

Amsterdam.
El. 1277.)

1891.

HOLTHAUSEN, Anglia

13. 358.

(On

1891. 1892.

E. SIEVERS, 'Zu Cynewulf,' Anglia 13. 1-25.

F. J.

of View,'
1892. 1892. 1892.
1893.

MATHER, 'The Cynewulf Question from Mod. Lang. Notes 7. 97-107.

J.

a Metrical Point

P.

COSIJN, Aanteekeningen op den Beowulf,

p. 32.

Leiden.

W. M.
S.

TWEEDIE, Mod. Lang. Notes 7. 123-4. (On El. 348-9.) A. BROOKE, History of Early English Literature. London.

G,

WACK,

'Artikel

und Demonstrativpronomen

in

Andreas und

Elene,'

Anglia 15. 200-220. A. S. COOK, 'The Date of the Old English Elene,' Anglia 15. 9-20. 1893. A. E. H. SWAEN, 'Notes on Cynewulfs Elene,' Anglia 17. 123-4. 1895.
El. 65-71, 105-6, 140.)
1896.

(On

M. B.
S.

PRICE, Teutonic Antiquities in the

Cynewulfian
the

Poetry.
1898.

Leipzig dissertation.

Norman
1898.
1899.
2.

A. BROOKE, English Literature from the Beginning to London. M. TRAUTMANN, Kynewulf, der Bischof und Dichter. Bonn.
Conquest.

120.

1899.
1899.

M. TRAUTMANN, 'Zu Cynewulfs Runenstellen,' Banner Beitrage (On El. 1262-4.) O. F. EMERSON, Mod. Lang. Notes 14. 166. (On El. 788.)
A.
R- SIMONS, Cynewulfs Wortscnaiz. Bonn. S. COOK, The Christ of Cynewulf. Boston.

1900. 1900.

M. TRAUTMANN, Anglia Beiblatt n. 322-9. F. HOLTHAUSEN, Anglia 23. 516. (On El. 377, 534.) A. J. BARNOUW, Textkritische Untersuchungen nach dem 1902. Gebrauch des Bcstimmten Artikels und des Schwachen Adjektivs in der
1901.

Altenglischen Poesic.
1902. 1902.

Leiden dissertation.
371
ff

HOLTHAUSEN, Anglia 25. 386. (On El. 31.) W. STRUNK, 'Notes on Cynewulf,' Mod. Lang. Notes
581.)

F.

17.

(On El
1903. 1903.
1

ABBETMEYER, as below, p. 148. C. F. BROWN, 'Cynewulf and Alcuin,' Pub. Mod. Lang. Assoc.
KLAEBER,
'Zu

8.

1904.

308-334F.

Altenglischen

Dichtungen,'

Herrig's

Archiv

113. 147-9.

(On

El. 140, 919-20.)

1904.

F. F.

1905.

HOLTHAUSEN, Anglia Beiblatt 15. 73.4. (On El. 140.) HOLTHAUSEN, 'Zur Quelle von Cynewulfs Elene,' Zeitschrift
37. 1-19.

fur Deutsche Philogie

PHCENIX
1906.
1906.

145

F.
F.

HOLTHAUSEN, Anglia
KLAEBER,
ff.,

Beiblatt 17. 176-8.

Elene,'

'Notizen zu Cynewulfs
646, 657, 979.)

Anglia

29.

271-2.

(On

El. 21-2, 311, 629

F. KLAEBER, 1906. Phil. 6. 197.

'Cynewulfs Elene 1262

f.,'

Jour. Eng. and Germ.

M. TRAUTMANN, 'Berichtigungen, Erklarungen, und Vermutungen 1907. zu Cynewulfs Werken,' Banner Beitrdge 23. 85-146. C. F. BROWN, 'The Autobiographical Element in the Cynewulfian 1907. Rune Passages,' Engl. Stud. 38. 196-233.
1907.
1908.

F.
J.

HOLTHAUSEN, Anglia
J.

Beiblatt 18. 77-8.

(On

El. 531-5.)

VON DER WARTH, Metrisch-Sprachliches und Textkritisches zu Cynewulfs Werken. Bonn dissertation. A. BRANDL, Geschichte der Altenglischen Literatur. Strassburg. 1908. G. GRAU, Quellen und Verwandtschaften der Alteren Ger1908. manischen Darstellungen des Jiingsten Gerichtes. Halle. K. JANSEN, Die Cynewulf-Forschung, pp. 91-2. Bonn. 1908.
1909.

C. F.

BROWN,

'Irish-Latin Influence in Cynewulfian Texts,' Engl.

Stud. 40. 1-29.

1910.
tur.

C. RICHTER, Chronologische Studien

zur Angelsdchsischen Litera

Halle.
F. TUPPER,

1912.

'The Cynewulfian Runes of the Religious Poems,'

Mod. Lang. Notes

27. 131-7.

PHOENIX
i.

EDITIONS

(a)
1840.

Complete
F.

Copenhagen.
1842.

S. GRUNDTVIG, Phenix-Fuglen, ct Angelsachsisk Kvad. Based on the MS.. With the Latin of Lactantius. BENJAMIN THORPE, Codex Exomensis. London. Based on the

N.

MS. With
1849.

the Latin of Lactantius.

Louis F. KLIPSTEIN, Analecta Anglo-Saxonica, Vol. 2. New York and London. Based on Thorpe, with some changes. With the Latin of
Lactantius.

LUDWIG ETTMULLER, Engla and Seaxna Scopas and Boceras. 1850. Quedlinburg and Leipzig. Based on Thorpe. With the Latin of Lactantius. CHRISTIAN W. M. GREIN, Bibliothek der Angelsdchsischen Poesie, 1857. Vol. i. Gottingen. Based on Thorpe. New York. Based on 1891. JAMES W. BRIGHT, Anglo-Saxon Reader.
Grein.
1895.

With

the Latin of Lactantius. ISRAEL GOLLANCZ, The Exeter Book.

London.

E. E. T. S. 104.

Based on the MS.

1897.

RICHARD
Leipzig.

P.

WULKER,

Bibliothek

der Angelsdchsischen Poesie,

Vol.

Based on the MS. OTTO SCHLOTTEROSE, Die Altenglische Dichtung 'Phoenix.' Bonn. Based on the MS. With the Latin of Lactantius.
3.

re-edition of Grein's Bibliothek.

1908.

146
(fc)

BIBLIOGRAPHY
Partial:

1705.

HUMPHREY WANLEY,
Based on the MS.

Catalogus,
in

in

Hickes,
17.

Thesaurus.
(LI.
1-27,

(LI.

667-677.)
1814.

JOHN

J.

CONYBEARE,

Archaologia

196.

8i b -4.)

Based on the MS.

1826.

Reprinted, with slight changes of spelling, in

JOHN

J.

don.

(Also reprints (pp.

1844.

THOMAS

CONYBEARE, Illustrations of Anglo-Saxon Poetry. Lon viii-ix) Wanley's transcription of 11. 667-677.) WRIGHT, St. Patrick's Purgatory. London. (LI. 1-84.)
Reader. Oxford. 7th ed., 1894. Based on the MS. CARPENTER, Anglo-Saxon Grammar and Reader.

Reprints Thorpe.
1876.

HENRY SWEET, Anglo-Saxon

Reprints Grein.

(LI. 1-84.)

1879.

STEPHEN H.
(LI. 1-84.)

Boston.
1880.

KORNER, as above, p. 141. (LI. 1-84.) ROBINSON, as above, p. 141. (LI. 1-84.) Reprints Grein. 1885. 1897. ZUPITZA-SCHIPPER, Alt- und Mittelenglisches Ubungsbuch, 5th ed. Vienna and Leipzig. 6th ed., 1902; 8th ed., 1908; nth ed., 1915. (LI.
1-27, 78-89, 182-264, 320-380, 583-677-)

1903.

CARLETON
18.

F.

BROWN, 'Cynewulf and

Alcuin,'

Pub. Mod. Lang

Heidelberg.
(LI.

Assoc., Vol.
1913.

(LI. 508-545.)

FREDERICK

KLAEBER,

The

Later

Genesis.

393-423, 437-442.)
2.

TRANSLATIONS

(a)

Complete

Danish
1840.

GRUNDTVIG, as above,

p.

145.

Paraphrastic;

152 stanzas of 9

short lines each.

English
1842.

1844.
text.

THORPE, as above, p. 145. GEORGE STEPHENS, in Archaologia, Vol. 30. From Grundtvig's Also published separately as The King of Birds, or the Lay of the
:

Phoenix.
1895.
1902.

London, 1844. GOLLANCZ, as above, JOHN LESSLIE HALL,

Boston.

p.

145.

in Judith, Phoenix,

and other Anglo-Saxon

Poems.

ALBERT S. COOK, in Cook and Tinker's Select Translations from 1903. Old English Poetry. Boston. 1910. KENNEDY, as above, p. 142.

German
1854.

CHRISTIAN
CHRISTIAN

W. M.

GREIN, Der Vogel Phoenix.

Rinteln.

With

the

Latin of Lactantius.
1857.

W. M.

GREIN, in Dichtungen der Angelsachsen, Vol.

p.

I.

Gottingen.
1908.

SCHLOTTEROSE, as above,

145.

PHCENIX
(b)
Partial:

147

Danish
1873.

FREDERIK HAMMERICH, as above,

:

p.

142.

(LI.

1-84.)

English

1814 and 1826.

1849.
1885.

CONYBEARE, as above,
p. 145. p.

p. 146.
a

(LI. 1-27.)
.)

KLIPSTEIN, as above, ROBINSON, as above,

(LI. 33-68

141.

(LI. 1-84.)
2.

1890.

ANNA

R.

BROWN,

in in

Poet-Lore, Vol.

(LI. 1-84.)

1892.
1892.

WILLIAM R. SIMS,

Modern Language Notes,

,

Vol.

7.

(LI. 1-84.)

BROOKE, as above, p. 144. (LI. 1-27, 33-41*, 50-84, 90-145, 182-60.) BROOKE, as above, p. 144. (LI. n-i7 a 33-39*, 62b -69, 90-145.) 1898. SIDNEY LANIER, Shakspere and his Predecessors, Vol. i. New 1902. York. Partly verse, partly prose, and with occasional condensation. LI.
1-149
(verse),

151-173

(prose),

182-241

(prose,

condensed),

259-264

(prose), 265-287 (prose, cond.), 335-349, 387-392, 437-442 (all prose, cond.),

424-457 (prose,
1907.
(LI.

much

cond.), 465-475, 491-520, 539-549 (all prose, cond.).

22.

CLARA M. PARKER, in University of Texas Magazine, Vol. 1-264, versified from the translation under 1903.)
:

German
1874.

HAMMERICH-MICHELSEN,
KORNER, as above,
:

as above, p. 142.
(LI. 1-84.)

(LI.

1-84.)

1880.

p. 141.

Italian
1915.

OLIVERO, as above,

p. 142.

(LI. 85-152, 182-263, 291-319.)

Latin

1814 and 1826.

CONYBEARE, as above,
3.

p.

146.

b (LI. 1-27, 8i -84.)

CRITICISM

P. TEXELIUS, Phoenix Visus et Auditus. Amsterdam. R. F. F. HENRICHSEN, De Phcenicis Fabula apud Grcecos, 1825, 1827. Romanes, et Populos Orientales. Copenhagen.
1706.
1847.

K.
J.

W.

F.

PIPER, Mythologie

der Christlichen Kunst, Vol.

i,

Part

i.

Weimar.
G. T. GRASSE, Beitrdge zur Literatur und Sage des Mittelalters.

1850.

Dresden.
1851.
1859. 1865.
1874. 1877.

C.

CAHIER and A. MARTIN, Melanges d'Archeologie, Vol.

2.

DIETRICH, as above, p. 143. GREIN, as above, p. 143. J. SCHIPPER, 'Zum Codex Exoniensis,' Germania 19. 327-338. E. KOLBING, 'Zu "On God Oreison of Ure Lefdi," v. 37,' Engl.
169-170.

Stud.

i.

1880.

H.

GABBLER,

'Ueber

die
3.

Autorschaft
488-526.

des

Angelsachsischen

Gedichtes

vom

Phoenix,'

Anglia

Leipzig dissertation.

148

BIBLIOGRAPHY

F. HOLTBUER, Der Syntaktische Gebrauch des Genitives in 1884. Andreas, GuSlac, Phonix, dem Heiligen Kreuz und der Hollenfahrt. (Also 1885, in Anglia 8. I ff.) Leipzig dissertation. F. KLUGE, 'Zum Phonix,' Engl. Stud. 8. 474-9. 1885.
1885. 1885. 1886.

WULKER,

SIEVERS, as above, p. 143. as above, p. 143.

Linz.

1887.
1887. 1888.

A. SALZER, Die Sinnbilder und Beiworte Mariens. EBERT, as above (and Vol. i, 1874), p. 143.

KORTING, as above, p. 143. CREMER, as above, p. 143. H. BAUER, Ueber die Sprache und Mundart der Altenglischen 1890. Dichtungen Andreas, Gudlac, Phonix, HI. Kreus und Hollenfahrt Christi.

Marburg
1890.

dissertation.

F. SCROLL,

Vom

Vogel Phoenix.
der

1891.

M.
J.

MANITIUS,

Geschichte

Heidelberg. Christlich-Lateinischen

Poesie.

Stuttgart.
1892.

Verbums
sertation.
1892.

in

PLANER, Untersuchungen iiber den Syntaktischen Gebrauch des dem Angelsdchsischen Gedicht vom Phoenix. Leipzig dis

1894.

MATHER, as above, p. 144. M. TRAUTMANN, 'Zur Kenntnis des Altgermanischen

5.

Verses,'

Anglia Beiblatt
1894.

87-96.

M. KALUZA, Studien zum Germanischen

Berlin.

Allitcrationsvers, Vol.

(pp. 18-19).
1894.

MARGARET BRADSHAW,

'The

Versification

of

the

Old English

Poem

Phoenix,' Amer. Jour. Phil. 15. 454-468. F. A. BLACKBURN, 'Note on the Phoenix, verse 1895.
10. 130.

151,'

Mod. Lang.

Notes
1896.

P.

J.

COSIJN,
I34
a

'Anglosaxonica
.)

III,'

Paul und Braune's Beitrage

of
the

21. 25-6.

(On Ph.
E.

1896.

FULTON,

'On

the

Authorship
73-85.
p. 144.

Anglo-Saxon

Poem

Phoenix,'
1898.

Mod. Lang. Notes II. TRAUTMANN, as above,

P.
J.

1898.
23. 121-3.

COSIJN,

'Anglosaxonica IV,'

Paul und Braune's Beitrage

1899. 1899. 1899.

1900. 1901. 1902.

56,' Mod. Lang. Notes 14. 159. COOK, 'Phoenix 56,' Mod. Lang. Notes 14. 225-6. F. HOLTHAUSEN, Anglia Beiblatt 9. 356. COOK, as above (pp. Ixii-lxv), p. 144. W. SPIEGELBERG, Der Name des Phoenix. Strassburg.

J.

M. HART, 'Phoenix
S.

A.

1903.
1903.

BARNOUW, as above, p. 144. M. KALUZA, Anglia Beiblatt

C.

(On Ph. 324, 643, 668.) 14. 162-3. ABBETMEYER, Old English Poetical Motives derived from the
Baltimore.

Doctrine of Sin.

PHYSIOLOGUS
1904.
J.

149

AHRENS, Darstellung der Syntax im Angelsachsischen Gedicht

Rostock dissertation.

'Phonix.'
1904.

F.

HOLTHAUSEN, 'Zum Schluss des

in

Altengl.

"Phonix,"

Herrig's
Phil.

Archiv
2.

(On Ph. 668b .) F. KLAEBER, 'Emendations 1904-5. 141. (On Ph. 624.)
112. 132-3.

Old English Poems,' Mod.

1905.

suchung.
1906.

1907.

SCHWARZ, Cynewulfs Anteil am Christ: eine Metrische UnterKonigsberg dissertation. F. KLAEBER, Thenix 386,' Jour. Eng. and Germ. Phil. 6. 198. H. G. SHEARIN, 'The Phoenix and the Guthlac,' Mod. Lang.
F.

Notes
1908.

22. 263.

1908.

1908.
1910. 1910.

BRANDL, as above, p. 145. K. JANSEN, Die Cynewulf-Forschung, pp. 105-8. GRAU, as above, p. 145. RICHTER, as above, p. 145. F. TUPPER, 'Textual Criticism as a Pseudo-Science,' Pub. Mod.
Jour. Eng. and

Lang. Assoc. 25. 169 ff. F. KLAEBER, 'Notes on Old English Poems,' 1913. Germ. Phil. 12. 258. (On Ph. 407-8.)

PHYSIOLOGUS
(For a copious bibliography of the Physiologus in general, see Mann, in Anglia Beiblatt 10. 274-87; 12. 13-23; 13. 18-21, 236-9; cf. Jellinek,
ib.

13.

236-9.)
i.

EDITIONS
London.
Gottingen.

(a)
1842.
1857.
1888.

Complete

THORPE, as above,
GREIN, as above,

p.

145.

p. 145.

Based on the MS. Based on Thorpe.

RICHARD P. WULKER,
Partial:

as above, p. 145.

(b)
1849.

1850.
1885.

KLIPSTEIN, as above, p. 145 (Whale). ETTMULLER, as above, p. 145 (Whale).

ROBINSON,
1-2,

as

above,

p.

141.

(Panther

1-18;

Whale

1-31;

Partridge

12-16.)

2.

TRANSLATIONS

(a)

Complete

English
1842.

THORPE, as above.
:

German (Panther and Whale)

1857.

GREIN, as above,

p.

146.

15
(6)
Partial:

BIBLIOGRAPHY

English
1885. 1888.

ROBINSON, as above, p. 149. HENRY MORLEY, English Writers, Vol.

2.

(Panther 6i b 64^-74;
,

Whale

6i b -65, 78-81.) 1892. BROOKE, as above, p. 144. 1898. BROOKE, as above, p. 144.

(Whale (Whale

b 7-15, I7 -i8.) b 7-15, I7 -i8.)

3.

CRITICISM
143.

1840.

1851.
1859.

KEMBLE, as above, p. CAHIER and MARTIN,

as above, p. 147.

1865.
1874. 1883. 1885.

DIETRICH, as above, p. 143. GREIN, as above, p. 143. SCHIPPER, as above, p. 147. EBERT, 'Der Angelsachsische Physiologus,' Anglia

6.

241-7.

WULKER,

as above, p. 143.
p.

1887.
1887. 1890. 1894. 1897.

EBERT, as above,

143.

KORTING, as above, p. 143. F. LAUCHERT, Geschichte des Physiologus. Strassburg. A. S. COOK, 'The Old English Whale,' Mod. Lang. Notes
E. SOKOLL,

9.

65-8.

Zum

Angelsdchsischen Physiologus.

Marburg.

1898. 1898.
1900. 1902.

TRAUTMANN,
M.
J.

as above, p. 144. COSIJN, as above, p. 148. F. MANN, Anglia Beiblatt n. 332-6. RUNEBERG, 'Le Conte de 1'Ile-Poisson,'
3.

Mem.

de

la

Soc.

Neo-

Philologique a Helsingfors
1902.
1903.

343-395.
16.

V.

BARNOUW, as above, p. 144. CHAUVIN, Bibliographic des Outrages Arabes

7.

8-9,

Liege.

E. MAHN, Darstellung der Syntax in dem Sogenannten Angel 1903. sachsischen Physiologus. Rostock dissertation. Second part. Neubranden-

burg program. F. KLAEBER, Mod. Phil. 1904.

1905. 1908. 1908. 1911.
8.

2.

142.

(On W.

69.)

SCHWARZ,

as above, p. 149.

K. JANSEN, Die Cynewulf-Forschung, pp. 115-6. BRANDL, as above, p. 145. R. J. PEEBLES, 'The Anglo-Saxon Physiologus,'
F. TUPPER,
Phil.

Mod.

Phil.

571-91912.

'The Physiologus of the Exeter Book,'

89-91.

Jour. Eng.

and Germ.

n.

GLOSSARY
af,

[The order of words is strictly alphabetical, a coming between ad and but initial & following t. Roman numerals indicate the class of ablaut-

Wi, etc., that of the weak verbs; rd., the reduplicating; prp. The double dagger, $, is the preteritive present; anv., the anomalous. used to designate words not elsewhere found in the poetry, according to Where the designations of mood and tense are omitted, 'ind. Grein. pres.' is to be understood, unless some other designation has just pre
verbs;

ceded; when of mood only, supply otherwise the latter.]

'ind.'

if

no other has preceded,

A.
a, adv.,

is.

ade, Ph. 503;

;

pyre:
;

ns.

Ph.

ever, always:
896,
1029,

El. 744, 802,

365
ds.

gs. ades, El. 585

Ph. 272 ;
ns.

894,

1082,

1257;
84, 86.

Ph.

ade, Ph. 230.

35, 180, 385,

596;

W.

See

$ adleg, m., flame of the pyre:

awa, 6. abannan, abeodan,

Ph. 222.
rd.,

summon, convoke:
pret.

adreogan,
1291.

II,

endure:
lake
73.

inf. El. 705,

inf. El. 34.

II,

command, order:

adwylm,
adwylme,
law:

m.,

of

fire:

ds.

3 sg. abead, El. 87;

inf. El. 1004.

wish, offer:
inf. El. 510.

W.

a&, f.,

as. El. 198, 281, 283, 315,

abreotan,
+

II, kill,

slay:

397,
as.

97i;

Ph. 457;

Scripture:
ns.

abywan, Wi., purge, purify:

npm. abywde, Ph.
545.
conj.,

pp.

El. 393;

faith, religion:

El. 1063; as. El. 1042.

ac,

but:

El.

222,

355, 450,

469, 493, 569, 863,

19,

1304;

Ph.

5,

aebylgS, sion:

n.,

offense, sin, transgres

as. El. 401, 513.

26, 35, 62, 75,

180, 317,

596,

aecraeft, m., religion:

ns. El. 435.

609.

aefen,
aefest,

n.,

evening:

as. El. 139.

acennan,

Wi., bear, bring forth, produce: pp. acenned, El. 5, 178, Ph. 241 npm. 339, 639, 776, 816
; ;

n.,
;

malice, hatred:
El.

ns.

Ph.
dp.

401

as. aef st, El. 308,

524

aefstum,
El. 207.

496;

ip.

sefstum,

acende, Ph. 256. acigan, Wi., call: pret. 3

El. 603.

sg. aclgde,

aefre, adv., ever:

El. 349, 361, 403,

;

448, 507, 524, 572

562, 608, 637;
chill:

Ph. 40, 83, 128,

79;

aclian, see geaclian.

W.

always:
:

acolian, W2.,

grow
speak,

pp.

ac-

El. 961.
aefter, prep.,

olad, Ph. 228.

w.

dat.,

after (in time)

1265,

acweSan,
acyrran,

V,

utter:

pret.

El.

430,

490,

1034,

1268;

3 sg. acwaeS, El. 1072. Wi., turn away:

acyrred, El. 1120.
ds. ade, El. 951,

Ph. in, 223, 225, 270, 350, 370,

pp.
371, 382, 384, 405, 434, 437, 527,
533, 542, 557, 559, 566, 577, 583,

ad, m., fire:

1290;

645;

Pn. 36, 44, 545

W.

68, 775

152
after (in space)
:

GLOSSARY
El. 233;

Ph.

1152;

343J

from:
El.

El.

1155;

accord

Ph. 258, 408 (after'?); Pn. 12; 135, 972; in the course of: El. 363; con
ing to:

nsm. wk. aelmihtiga, vsm. Ph. 627.

aene, adv., once:

Ph. 356, 473, 630; Pn. 72; Ph. 393;

El. 1253.
ns. El. 159;

among:

aenig, pron., any:

3i,

Ph.

cerning:
El. 828.

El. 675;

in search of:

138,

357,

546,
;

aefter Son, adv., afterwards:

sefter

>on, Ph. 238.

aeg, n., egg:
ds. sege,

Ph. 233.
ds.

Ph. 136 asm. senigne, Ph. 59; adj. any: gsm. alniges, El. 660; asm. aenigne, El. 538; asf. aenige,
aenges,

gsm. dsm. aengum,

581;

Pn. 33;

aeghwa, pron., every one: seghwam, El. 1270; Pn. 15.

El. 166,

567;

isn. senige, El. 916.

aenlic,

adj.,

beautiful:
nsn.
El. El.

nsm.
259;

Ph.

aeghwaes, adv., in every respect, en tirely: Ph. 44, 312; Pn. 24. aeghwylc, pron., each, every one: nsm. El. 1281; Ph. 164; Pn. 28.
seglasc, n., terror:
1 1

312,

536;

senlicra,

74;

comp.
;

gpm. nsm.
(

aenlicra,

Pn.
9.

24,

28

peerless

?)

nsn. Ph.
aeppel,
m.,
as.

ds.

aeglaece,

El.

88.

apple:

gs.

aeples,

Ph.
asn.

aeglaeca, see aglaeca.

230;
in

Ph. 403.
apple-shaped: Ph. 506.

aegleaw,

adj.,

skilled

the

law:

aepplede,
El.
asr,

adj.,

nsm.
aeht,
aeht,

El. 806;

npm.

El. aegleawe,

1260;

El. 321.
f.,
f.,

adv., before, formerly, sooner:

El. 74, 101, 240, 459, 478, 561, 572,

council:

as. El. 473.

possession:
ap.
aehta,

dp. aehtum, El.

El.

602, 664, 707, 717, 909, 922, 934,

975,

908;

905;

987,

sehte,

1044,

1118,

122,

1142,

El. 916.

1285; Ph. 252, 268, 283;

Pn. 34;

aehtgestreon,
sions:
aelserend, m.,

n.,

riches,

posses

W.

74.

See

aerest.

ap. Ph. 506.

aer, prep.,

before: w. dat, El. 1228;

teacher of the law:

El.

gp. Jelaarendra,
aelan,

506.

aer, conj.,

Ph. 107, 245. before: El. 447, 676, 1241,

1246, 1254.

3 sg. aeleS, kindle: 3 pi. 222, 526; See onaelan. selaS, W. 22.

Wi., consume:

Ph.

aerdaeg, m.,

dawn:

ds. aerdsege, El.

105; former day:

dp. airdagum,

aelc, pron., each one: ns. El. 1312. aelde, mpl., men: g. aelda, Ph. 198,

Ph. 414.
aerest, adv., at first, first:

El. 116;

546

elda, El.
;

476
d.

ylda, El. 792

aeled,

ilda, El. 521 ; aeldum, Ph. 509.

;

Ph. 235, 281.

See

aer,

adv.
as.

aergewyrht,
El. 1301.

n.,

former deed:
as. El. 375, SQO.

m.,

fire:

ns.

Ph.
as.

aeldes, El.

1294;

522; Pn. 21.

as.

gs.

t aeriht,

n.,

law:

aeledfyr,
366.

n.,

conflagration:

Ph.

serist,

f.,

resurrection:
;

ds.

aeriste,

aslfylce, n., foreign land:

ds. El. 36

Ph. 559 as. aeriste, Ph. 495, 572. asm, see moldaern, carcern.
aerra, adj.,
305aer

aelmesse, f., Ph. 453145,

alms:

as.

aelmessan,

former:
adv.,

asn. aerre, El.

aelmihtig, adj., almighty: nsm. El.

800,

Son,
Ph. 379-

formerly:

aer)>on,

866,

1084,

1091,

1146,

GLOSSARY
aerSon,
1084;
conj.,

153
m.,
ns. El.
gs.

before:

aer)>an,

El.

aeSeling,
chief:

nobleman,
aeSelinges,
as.

prince,
El.

until:

sermon, Ph. 40, 83.

202; seeding, Ph.

12,

See

aer.

3 1 9, 354;

aescrof, adj., brave with the spear,

886, 1003, 1198;

El. 66;

np.

warlike:

nsm.

El.

202;

npm.
np.

aeSelingas, El. 846;

El. 99, 393-

gp. aeSelinga,

sescrofe, El. 275.

% aescwiga,

m., spear-fighter: sescwigan, El. 259.

$ aeSelst?nc,
3eJ>elstenca,

m.,

sweet odor:
star:

gp.

aespring,

ds. n., spring, fountain: Jespringe, Ph. 104. El. 137, 146, set, prep., w. dat, at:

Ph. 195. aeSeltungol, m., noble aej>eltungla, Ph. 290.

eeSelu,
npl.,

gp.

noble
El.

qualities:

i.

231, 251, 399, 628, 965; Ph.

no,
El.

aeSelum,
n.

239, 262, 477;

W.

15;

in:

El.
2.

433;

1029; nature: a.
315,

race:
aej^elu,

1178, 1182, 1183, 1184, 1189;

280,

Ph.
to:

Pn.

328,

538;
191,

near:
994,
37.

Ph. 104;
1217;

from:

El.

aetsgmne, adv., together: Ph. 272.

aetywan,

El. 834;

W.
act,

73;
f.,

with:
repast:

W.

Wi.,

show, reveal:

pp.

m.
401.

ds. sere,

food:

gs. setes,

W,

Ph. 405; 52; as. Ph.

king:
gs.

aetywed, El. 69.

$ aswita, m., one versed in the law:

ds. aewitan, El. 455.

aeSelcyning,

m.,

noble

afaeran, Wi., terrify:

pp. afaered,

seSelcyninges, El. 219. aeSele, adj., noble, excellent:

aej>ele,

Ph.

9,

460;
1131

nsm.
nsn.

nsm. wk.

Ph. 525afedan, Wi., support, sustain: 3 sg. afedeS, Ph. 263 bring up, rear:
;

ae]?ela,

Ph. 26, 43, 104, 614; nsf.

662,
;

pp. afeded, El. 914.

El.

647,

wk.

afleon, II, flee

from:

3 sg. aflyhS,

aejjele,

591

Ph. 20; gsn. aeSeles, El. dsf. wk. aeSelan, El. 545
;

Ph. 155.

afyrhtan,

Wi.,

frighten:

pp.

asm. aeSelne, Ph. 164, 346;

aeSelan,
El.

El.

1146;

se>elne,

afyrhted, El. 56.

Pr. 15;

1074;

aej>elan,

asm. wk. Ph.

El.

afyrran, Wi., remove: pp. afyrred, Ph. 5-

281

asf.

wk.

aettelan,

275

afysan,

asn. El. 300;

sup. nsn. ae)>elast,

Ph.
asn.

2,

93

dsm. aeSelestan, El.

seSelestan,
El. El.

Wi., impel: pp. afysed, eager: nsm. Ph. 274; ready: nsm. Ph. 654; intent: nsm. Ph.
pret. 3 sg. agol,

1174;

dsn.

733;

657.

aeSelusit,

476;

npm.

agalan, VI, sing:

El. 27, 342.

aeSelestan, El. 1107;

;

ipf. se^elest-

righteous: um, Ph. 207, 431 npm. aeSele, Ph. 500; sweet: nsm. ae>ele, Pn. 74; npf. wk.
ae>elan,

agan,

prp.,

have,

ahst, El. 726;

2 sg. possess: 3 sg. ah, El. 1182;

inf.

opt. 3 sg. age, El. 1124; 559, 673.

Ph.

Ph. 528;

ipm. ae>elum,
asf.

Negative: 3

pi.

nagon,

Ph.

586;

glorious:

wk.
sup.

W.

78

pret. 3 pi. nahton. El. 356.

aeSelan, El. 787;

precious:
El. 1025.

dpm. aeSelestum,
.
,

agan, anv., go, pass: pp. El. 1227. agangan, rd., go, pass: pp. agangen,
El.
i.

adj., excellent:

comp. nsm.

Pn. 48.

agen,

adj.,

own: nsn.

El. 179, 422.

GLOSSARY
1077
264,
;

asm. agenne,
275;
asf.

El.

agne,
;

599 ; Ph. Ph. 256;

alyfan, Wi., grant, vouchsafe:

alyfed, Ph. 667.

pp.

ipm. agnum, Ph. 536 Ph. 528.

ipf.

agnum,

alysan,
3

agend, see burg-, folcagend. agifan, V, give: pret. 3 sg. ageaf,

El.

Wi., loose, release: pret. alysde, El. 181 ransom, redeem: 3 sg. alyseS, Ph. 566.
sg.
;

amen,

interj.,

amen:

El. 1321.

455,

462,

619,

662;

pi.

am?rian, Wi., purge, purify:

pp.

agefon, El. 587;

aglaeca, m., fiend:

inf. El. 167, 545.

ns.

Jeglseca, El.

902

np.

aglslcan,
as.

Ph.

442

amered, El. 1312; npm. amerede, Ph. 544, 633. ametan, V, measure out: pret. 2 sg.
amjete, El. 730;
1248.

monster:

aglaecan,

W.
3

52.

3 sg. amaet, El.

See

aeglaec.
III,

agyldan,

punish:
(?)
lift

pret.

sg.

an, num., one:

nsm.

El. 417;

asm.

ageald, Ph. 408.

ahfbban. VI,
ahebbatS,

up, raise:

3 pi.

Ph.
17,
pi.

540;
29,

pret.

sg.

ahof,

El.

112,

724,
El.

844,

dsm. anum, Pn. 16, 57; alone: nsm. wk. dsm. ana, Ph. 177, 355, 358; anum, Ph. 636. See also anra
aenne, El. 585, 599;

879;
862,
lift

ahofun,

838;
10;

gehwa, anra gehwylc.

anboren,
adj.,

ahof on,

El. 868;

pp. ahafen, El.

only-begotten:

nsm.

885,

976;
I

ahsefen,

El.

down:
pret.
rd.,

El. 392.

pp. ahaefen, El. 482;

sg.

rear:

ahof, El. 353.

pret.

and, see ond. anda, m., vexation:

970.

ds.

andan, El.

ahon,

crucify:

pi.

ahengon, El. 210 (opt.?); opt. pret 3 pi. ahengon, El. 475; pp.
ahangen, El.
180,

andleofen,
andsaec,

ds. f., food, sustenance: andleofne, Ph. 243.

n.,

205, 445, 671,

718, 852, 1076; asm.

wk. ahangpp. ahyded,

opposition, resistance:

nan, El. 453, 687, 798, 934.

as. El. 472.

ahydan, Wi.,
Ph. 96.

andswaru,
El. 166,

f.,

answer:
is.

as.

andsware,
567,

eclipse:

318, 375, 455, 462,

ahySan, Wi., plunder:

aid, see eald.

inf. El. 41.

662, 1002;

aldor, see ealdor. aldordom, see ealdor dom.

alaedan, Wi., emerge, spring:
pret. 3 sg. alsede,

andswerian, 3 pi. andsweredon,

andsware, El. 642. pret. W2., answer:

El. 396.

andweard,
opt.
inf.

adj.,

present:
at

asn.

wk.

Ph. 233;

andwearde, andweardlice,

El. 630.

adv.,

present,

Ph. 251. alesan, V, choose, select: pp. alesen,

El. 286;
all,

now:

El. 1141.
as.

andwlita, m., face:

El. 298.

andwlitan,

gp. alesenra, El. 380.

see call,

alleluia, inter j.
677.

(Lat),

alleluia:

Ph.

JandwraS, andwyrde,
619.

adj., at
n.,

enmity: Pn.

17.

answer:

as. El. 545,

almus,

adj.

(Lat),

genial:
abl.

gsf.

anforlaetan,
pret.

rd.,

give up, renounce:

anforlete,
El.

alme, Ph. 673. altus, adj. (Lat), high: altis, Ph. 671.

sg.

947;

pf.

pi.

anforleton,

Ph. 438;

opt

pret. 3 sg. anforlete, El. 630.

GLOSSARY
anga, wk. adj., only, sole: nsm. Ph. 423; Pn. 73anhaga, m., solitary one: ns. Ph. 87; anhoga, Ph. 346; ds. anhagan, El. 604.

155
3 sg. ascaeceS,

asceacan, VI, clap: Ph. 144.

asceadan,
i

rd.,

hold

aloof:

pret.

sg. asced, El.

470; purify: pp.

asceaden, El. 1313.

ascian, see geascian.

anhydig, adj., mindful: nsm. El. 829; determined: npm. anhydige,

El. 848.

ascyrian,

Wi., separate: ascyred, El. 1313.

Wi., seek
407
;

pp.

anmod, adj., with one mind, unani mous: npm. anmode, El. 396,
1118.

asecan,
1019.

out:
inf.

aseca]?, El.

imp. pi. asecean, El.

anra gehwa,

pron., each one:

gs.

anra gehwaes, Ph. 487, 598.

as?cgendllc, see unas?cgendllc. aseoSan, II, purify: pp. npm. asodene, El. 1308.

anra gehwylc, pron., each one: nsm. Ph. 503, 522, 534. anra gehwylc, adj., every: asn. El.
1287.

as?ttan, Wi., lay, set, place: pret. 3 pi. asetton, El. 847; inf. El.
863, 877;

make:

pp. aseted, El.

^ anstapa,

m.,

solitary
15.

rover:

ds.

998.

anstapan, Pn.

aspyrigean, Wi., search out:

El. 467.

inf.

anwealda, m., ruler: ns. anwalda, Ph. 511. See also onweald.
ar, m.,

ast?llan,

Wi.,
I,

messenger:
angel:

vs. El. 1088

np.

astelleS,

aras, El. 996;

ap. aras, El. 981,

ns. El. 76, 87, 95;

astigan,

raise up: 3 sg. Ph. 511. ascend: pret. 3 sg. astah,

start

1007;

El. 188, 900;

/>'

ap. aras, El. 738.

ar,
f.,

inf. El. 795; 3 sg. astigeS, El. 1273. sg.

honor:
El.

ns.

Ph.

663;

dp.
ds.

arum,

714;

goodwill:

astondan, VI, rise: 3 Pn. 40.

astondeS,

are, El. 308.

araeran, Wi., raise, rear, erect:

El. 129;

'inf.

pp. araered, El. 804, 887.

inf. El.

asundrian, W2., separate, free: pp. npm. asundrod, El. 1309; asundrad, Ph. 242.

areccan, Wi., declare: Pn. 3.

arfaest, adj., gracious:

635;

aswebban,
aSreotan,

nsm.
pret.

El. 12;

Wi., still, aswefed, Ph. 186.

VI,
poison,
;

calm:
irk:

pp.

merciful:
arisan,
62.
I,

nsm.

El. 512.

weary,

pret.

arise,

rise:

3 sg. a>reat, El. 368. 3

sg.

aras, El. 187, 486, 803, 888;

Pn.

attor,

n.,

venom:

gs. attres,

Pn. 58

is.

atre,

Ph. 449.
ds.

arleas, adj., impious, wicked,

less:

god gpm. arleasra, El. 836, 1301. arwyrSe, adj., worthy of honor, El. dsf. arwyrSan, excellent:
1129.

attorsceatSa, m.,

venomous foe:

attorsceaj>an, Pn. 33.

tatydran, Wi., produce: pp. npm.

atydrede, El. 1279. auctor, m. (Lat), author:
667.
ns.

Ph.

asaelan,

Wi., fetter:
ashes:

pp.

asaeled,

El. 1244.

awa,
ds. ascan,

adv., for ever:

El. 951.

See

asce,

f.,

Ph. 231,

a, 5.

373, 648;

as. ascan,

Ph. 285, 576.

aweaxan, VI, grow:

opt. pret. 3 sg.

156
aweoxe, Ph. 265.
aweceo",
El.

GLOSSARY
1226;
pp.

aweaxen,
sg. sg.

bancofa, m., body:

El.

as.

bancofan,

1250.
n.,

aw?ccan, Wi., awake, arouse : 3

Ph.
567
;

banfaet,

body:

ns.

Ph. 229; ap.

pret.

awehte, El. 304, 946; opt. pret. 2 sg. aweahte, El. 782; pp. aweaht, Ph. 367; incite: i sg.
awecce, El. 927.

banfatu, Ph. 520. bann, see gebann.

bannan, rd., abannan.

basu,

call:

inf. El. 45.

See

aw?ndan, Wi., turn:

El. 581.

pp.

awended,
pret.

aweorpan,
2
sg.

III,

cast,

hurl:
;

adj., crimson: nsm. Ph. 296. baSian, see bibaSian. be, prep., by: w. dat, El. 78, 505, Pn. 13; W. 9, 18; 756; bi,

awurpe,
inf.

El. 763

contradict,
El.

among: w. dat,
El.
168,

El.

1274;

con
dat.,

gainsay:

El. 771.
33.

cerning, in regard

to:

w.

awer,

adv.,

anywhere:
inscribe:
pp.

337, 342, 350, 420, 444,

[ahwaer.]

562, 601, 665, 706, 861, 867, 1068,

awritan,
El. 91.

I,

awriten,

1189,

1241,
8,

1257;

bi,

Ph.
i
;

388;

Pn.
opt.

15,

W.

3,

awyrdan, Wi., destroy,

awyrged,
adj.,

spoil: 3 sg. awyrde, Ph. 247.

by means of:
262.

upon, w. inst, bi, Ph.

Pr.

accursed:

nsm. wk.

be-, see also bi-.

awyrgda,
El. 1299.

W.

87

npm. awyrgede,
elapse:
pp.

beacen,

n.,

sign:

ns. El. 162, 1194;

as. El. 100,

gs. beacnes,

Ph. 107;
is.

ayrnan,

III,

run

out,

109, 784, 842;

beacne, El. 92.

aurnen, Ph. 364.

See

sige-, sigorbeacen.

beacnian,

W2.,

B.
baec,
bael,
n.,

typify-'

betoken, signify, 3 sg. beacnaS, Ph. 389,

ds.

575, 646.

back:
fire:

as.

Ph. 309.
bseles,
is.

beadu,

f.,

battle:

beadwe,

El.

n.,

gs.

flame: ns. El. 578;

227, 284;

Ph. 47; baele, Ph.

34, 45-

pyre:

ns. Ph. 216.

beaducraeftig, adj., valiant, warlike: nsm. Ph. 286.

rush of flame, f., $ baelSracu, violence of fire: ds. bajtyraece,

Ph. 270. baem, sec begen.
baer,
f.,

beadurof, adj., stout brave: nsm. El. 152;

rofre, El. 1004;
El. 1185.

in
dsf.

battle,

beadu-

npm. beadurofe,
gp.

bier:

ds. baire, El. 873.

beaduSreat, m., army:

>reata, El. 31.

beadu-

-baeru, see gebaeru.

baetS, n.,

bath: as. El. 490, 1034; gp.

beag, m., crown:

lar:

ns.

Ph. 602; col

100;

baSa, Ph. no. baeSweg, m., sea:

bald, adj., bold:

See fyrbaeS.
as. El. 244.

gp. beaga, Ph. 306.

nsm.

El. 593;

nsf.

beaggifa, m., lord: ns. El. gs. beaggifan, El. 1199.

beald, bealu,
adj.,

(= boldly)

El. 412, 1073.

steadfast:

nsm.

Ph.

baldor, m., prince: ns. El. 344. ban, n., bone: as. (ap.?) Ph. 221; gp. bana, Ph. 575; ap. Ph. 278,
271; 283, 286, 512;
El. 788.

458; bold(ly): nsm. Ph. 550.

n.,

evil,

bealwes, bealu.

W.

wrong, iniquity: gs. See Seoden72.

GLOSSARY
bealuciaed,
f.,

evil

deed,

sin:

gp.

secure:
pp.

sg.

bifsesteS, El.

W.
1213.

30;

bef.ludseda, El. 515.

befsested,

1300;
El.

estab

bealusorg, anguish:

f.,

baleful

sorrow,

lish:

pp.

befaested,

beam,

bealosorge, Ph. 409. m., tree (in the Elene always

as.
:

befeolan, IV, grant:

El. 196, 937.

pp.

befolen,

cross)

ns.

El.
gs.

91,

217,

624,

befon,
El.

rd., seize:

pret. 3 sg. befeng,

887;

Ph. 447;

beames, Ph.

843;
pp.

invest,

402; ds. beame, Ph. 122; as. El. Ph. 112, 171, 424, 1074, 1255; 202 ; np. beamas, Ph. 35 gp.
;

clothe:

bifongen,

encompass, Ph. 259,

380, 527, 535.

beforan, adv., beforehand: El. 1142,

1154-

beama,
177;
sige-,

El. 851,

1013, 1225;
El.

Ph.

ap.

beamas,

865.

See

beforan, prep., before:

108.

wudu-, wynbeam. bearhtm, see breahtm.

w. dat, El.
opt.

beam,

n.,

child, son:

begangan,
179,

rd.,

fulfil:

sg.

ns.

El.

391, 422, 446, 783, 851, 1077; ds. bearne, El. 525, 562, 837; as. El.

begange, El. 1171. begen, num., both:

889;
964;
El.

n. bu,

El. 614,

814, 964, 1127;

13;
dp.

gp. bearna, El. 476;

;

np. Ph. 396; Pn. Pr. n;

Ph. 402;
begra,
El.

g.

bega, El. 618,

d.

1009;

bm,

bearnum, Pn. 25 ap. El. 181, 354. See freo-, God-, sigebearn.
bearo, grove: bearwes, Ph. 122, 148 ds. bearwe, Ph. 432 as. Ph. 67 np. bearwas, Ph. 71 gp. bearwa, Ph. 80. See
m.,
forest,
gs.
; ; ; ;

805.
II,

begeotan,
begietan,

pour out:
get,

pret. 3 sg.

begeat, El. 1248.

V,

obtain,

attain:
inf.

pret. 3 sg. begeat,

Eh

1152;

Ph. 669.

sun-,

wudubearo.
II, bid,

bebeodan,

command:

pret.

begrafan, VI, bury, hide: pp. begraefen, El. 974; apf. begravene,
El. 835-

3 sg. bebead, El. 378, 710, 715,

980, 1018, 1131, 1220; bibead, Ph.

behealdan,
beheold,

rd.,

behold:

pret. 3 sg.
inf.

36; pp. beboden,

El. 224, 412.

as. El. 1170.

El.

in, 243;

biinf.

bebod, n., command: bebugan, II, avoid:

encircle:

healdan, Ph. 114;

bihealdej>, Ph. 87; beheold, El. 1144.

observe:

inf.
1

El.
,

609;
6.

bihealdan, Ph. 90; inhabit: 3 sg.

pret.

3 sg. bibugeo

Pn.
3

sg.

bebyrgan,
t beclingan,

Wi.,

bury:

sg.

bebyrgeS, Ph. 286. bind: III,

clungen, El. 696.

beh?lian, Wi., bury, hide:

pp.

pp. be-

be-

heled,
El. 831.

El.

429;

apf.

behelede,

becuman, IV, reach: becwom, El. 142.

b?d, see neob?d.
-bed, see gebed.

pret.

sg.

behlidan,

I,

close,

shut:

pp.

behliden, El. 1230.

behydan, Wi.,
hyded,
pp. bedolfen,
El.

conceal:
793,

pp.

be-

988,

1082;

bedelfan, III, bury:

El. 1081.

bihyded, Ph. 418;

asf. bihydde,

Ph.
inf.

170.

bedyrnan, Wi., hide, secrete:

El. 584;

beliSan,

pp. bedyrned, El. 602.

I, deprive, rob: belidenes, El. 878.

pp.

gsm.

befaestan,

Wr.,

make

fast,

make

belucan,

II,

lock up:

inf. El. 1027.

158
bemiSan,
El. 583I,

GLOSSARY
hide, keep secret:
inf.

beorhte, adv., brightly: El. 92; Ph.

3i,

ben,

f.,

prayer, petition:

as.

bene,

545. 599; super, beorhtast, Ph. 179; splendidly, Ph. 5<)2.

El.

1089.

beneah, see benugan. benugan, prp., to have at disposal

(w. gen.)
:

beorhtm, see breahtm. beorn, m., man, hero:

El.
El.

gs.

beornes,

710,
100,

805,
114,

1062;

gp.

beorna,
1187,

3 sg. beneah, El. 618.

sg.

186, 253, 873,

beodan,

II,
;

proclaim: 3
opt.

beodeS,

1199.

Ph. 497
El. 1212

pret.

3 sg. bude,
;

inf. El.

80
pp.

pp. boden,

i beoniSreat, m., troop of beornj^reat, Pn. 50.

men:
3

ns.

El.
18.

972;

offer:

boden, El.

beraedan,

Wi.,

rob:

pret.

pi.

See

a-, be-, for-,

gebeodan.

beofian, W2., tremble: 3 sg. beofa>,

El. 759-

berseddon, El. 498.

beran,

IV,

carry,

bear,

convey:

beon, see wesan.

beorg,
m.,
hill,

3 sg. byreo", El. 1196; biereS, Ph.

mountain:

J99! 3
ds.

pl-

beraS, El. 1187; inf. El.

45, 109.

See reordberend.
pp. bereafod,

beorge, El. 510, 578; np. beorgas, Ph. 21 gp. beorga, Ph. 31. See
;

bereafian, W2., rob:

El. 910.

sondbeorg.
beorgan,
3
pi.

III,

save (w. dat.)

134.

berstan, see forberstan.

:

pret.

burgon, El.

$ beorgan, III, taste: 3 Ph. 1 10.

sg. beorgeo",

II, push, hurl: 3 sg. bescufeS, El. 943. beseon, V, look: inf. sg. beseoh,

bescufan,

beorhhliS,

n.,

mountain-slope:

ds.

El. 83.

beorhhliSe, El. 788, 1009.

bes?ttan,
biseteS,

Wi.,
Ph.

surround:
530;
set:

sg.

$ beorhste.de, m., eminence, funeralpile:

ds.

pp.

Ph. 284.

biseted, Ph. 304; adorn, be jewel:

inf. El.

beorht,

gleam ing, shining, beaming: nsm. El. 88, 489; Ph. 122, 240; nsm. wk. dsf. wk. Ph. 602; beorhta, asm. wk. beorhtan, El. 822;
adj., bright, radiant,

1026; cover: pp. beseted,

Ph. 297.
besittan,

V,
I,

hold:

pret.

pl.

bisSton, El. 473.

beswican,

beguile, deceive:

3 pl.

beorhtan, Pn. 7; asf. beorhtan, El. 1089; npf. beorhte, Ph. 35;

beswicaS, W. 33; pret. 3 sg. inf. W. 65 pp. biswac, Ph. 413

; ;

comp. gpn. beorhtra, Pn. 26; nsm. beorhtra, El. mo; Pn. 23; sup. nsm. beorhtast, Ph. 80, 306 asn. nsn. beorhtast, Ph. 227;
;

beswicen,

W.

56.

besylcan,

Wi.,

weaken:

pp.

be-

sylced, El. 697.

betaecan, Wi., deliver:

betsehton, El. 585.

pret. 3 pl.

beorhtost,
glorious,
El.

El.

948;

excellent,

illustrious:
;

asm.

wk.

beorhtan, El. 1255

asn. beorhte,

790;

npm. beorhte, Pr.

beteldan, see biteldan. bftera, see god. beSfccan, Wi., cover:

be>eahte, El. 1236;

pret. 3 sg.

pure

beorhtne,

wk.

glorious (?): Ph. 389; clear: beorhtan, Ph. 128.

(?),

asm.
isf.

be>ehte. El.

1298;

pl.

be>eahton, El. 836;

;

See

pp. be>eaht, El. 76, 884

bi>eaht,
490,

hiw-, sunbeorht.

W.

45;

npm. bi>eahte Ph.

s

GLOSSARY
605; load: Pn. 61.
pret. 3 sg. bij>eahte,

bihl?mman,

Bethlem,

pr.

n.,

Bethlehem:

d.

Wi., bihlemmeS, W. bill, n., sword: ns.

El. 122.

snap:
76.

sg.

El. 25/~;

ap. bil,

Bethleme, El. 391. beSringan, III, burden,

pp.

oppress:
;

bej>rungen, El. 950, 1245 encircle: pp. bij>rungen, Ph. 341.

prp.,

beSurfan,
El. 543-

need: 3

sg.

beSearf,

bindan, see ge-, onbindan. biniman, IV, bereave, deprive: pp. apm. binumene, Ph. 488. bisceawian, W2., take heed to:
3 sg. bisceawad, W. 64. bisceop, m., bishop: ns. El. 1095, 1127; ds. bisceope, El. 1057, 1073, 1217; as. El. 1052. bisceophad, m., episcopal rank: ns.
El. 1212.

betweonum,
El. 1207.

prep. w. gen.,

among:
inf.

beweorcean, Wi., adorn:

1024.

El.

beweotigan, see bewitigan. bewindan, III, invest, clothe, -wrap: npm. bepp. biwunden, Ph. 666 wundene, El. 734; encompass: pp. biwunden, W. 18. bewitigan, W2., do, perform (at
;

bis?ncan, Wi., sink: 3

sg. bisenceS,

W.

48.

bisgu, see bysgu.

bisorgian, W2., dread, fear: bisorgaS, Ph. 368.

biteldan, III, cover:

3 sg.

tend to)
745;

pi.

beweotiga}>, El.

3 sg. biteldeS,

watch:

inf.

Ph.

92.

bewrecan, V,

lash, beat:

pp.

apm.

Ph. 273; pp. bitolden, Ph. 555; surround: 3 pi. beteldaS Ph.
;

bewrecene, El. 251.

bi(-), see also be(-).

339;
609.
sg.

array:

pp.

bitolden,
El. 1245.

Ph.

bibaSian, W2., bathe: 3 Ph. 107.

biba>a$,
bi-

bitre, adv., bitterly:

bitter,

biclyppan,
bid,
n.,

Wi., seize:
ds.

sg.

clyppeS, Ph. 277.

expectation:

bide,

El.

grievous: nsf. Ph. 404; asf. bittre, Ph. 409; harmful, noxious: gsn. bitres, Ph. 179adj.,

bitter,

885.

bitynan,
I,

Wi.,

close,

lock:

pp.

bidan,

abide, remain: 3 sg. bldeS,

bityned, Ph. 419.

El. 1093; Ph. 47; pret. 3 sg. bad, El. 329; ptc. bidende, El.

biweaxan,
blac,

overgrow: rd., biweaxen, Ph. 310.

adj.,

pp.

See gebidan. 484. biddan, V, ask, beg: pret. 3

El. 494, 600, 1069, 1101;

bright, shining, shining

;

sg. baed,

imp. sg.
pp.
bi-

bide, El. 1090;

inf. El. 790, 814.

bideglian,

W2.,

conceal:

nsm. wk. blaca, El. 91 ipn. blacum, Ph. 296. blaec, adj., brilliant: nsn. Pn. 26. ns. Ph. 662; blaed, m., fulness:
white:
glory:
gs. bliedes, El.

deglad, Ph. 98.

t

162;
El.

ds.

bigan, Wi., bow, bend: 3 Ph. 459_

sg. bigeS,

blaede,
bliss:

El.

489;
as.

as.

354!
in

as. El.

bigang, m., course:

,

ns. El. 1124.

ds.

spiration:

826; Ph. 391; Ph. 549.

bliss:

m.,

inhabitant:

Ph,
asf.

blaeddaeg,

bigengan, 148.
bihelan,

m. day of blaiddaga, Ph. 674.

as.

gp.

IV, sequester: biholene, Ph. 170.

pp.

blaest, m., blaze, flame:

ns.

Ph. 15;

Ph. 434.

i6o
blanca, m., white horse:
can, El. 1185.
ds.

GLOSSARY
blanns. El.

77;

np. bodan,

El.

262,

blandus, adj. (Lat.), mild: asm. blandum, Ph. 674. bled, f., fruit: as. blede, Ph. 402; np. blede, Ph. 35; ip. bledum, Ph. 38, 71, 207; branch: np. blede, Ph. 466. See wudubled.
bleo,
n.,

See spelboda. bodian, W2., announce: pp. bodod,

55iEl. 1141.

bona, see feorgbona. bora, see hornbora.

bord,
n.,

shield:

as.

El. 1187;

gp.

borda, El. 114;

24, 235;

dp.

bordum,

El.

form, shape:

as.

1106;
ip.

ip.

ship:

ns. El. 238.

See

bleom, El. 759; color: Pn. 23.

bleom,

SrySbord.

tbordhaga,
shield:

m.,

bleobrigd,

n. (?),

protection of the
El. 652.

variety of colors,
ip.

ds.

play of colors:

bordhagan,
m.,
122.

bleobrygdum,
3
pi.

Ph. 292.
bletsian, W2., bless, adore: bletsiaS, Ph. 620.

bordhreoSa,

shield:

ap.

bordhreoSan, El. boren, see anboren.

blican,

I,

shine:

3 sg. bliceS, Ph.

sg. bllce,

bosm,
as.

m.,

bosom
7.

(poet, for earth)

Pn.
f.,

1 86, 599; Pn. 29; opt. 3 Ph. 115; inf. Ph. 95.

bot,

cure,

healing,

reparation,
ds.

blind, adj., blind:

1215.

atonement:
1217;
1039, 1126;

npm. See modblind.

f.,

blinde, El.

as. bote, El. 299, 389,

repentance:

bote, El.

blindnes,
nesse,
El. 299.

blindness:

gs.

blind-

as. bote, El. 515.

El.

389;

ds.

brad,
blindnesse,
917.
ds. blinne,

adj.,

broad:

nsn.

brad,

EL

blinn,

braece, see unbraece.

braed, f.(?), flesh:
ns.

n.,

end, ceasing:

El. 826. bliss,

f.,

Ph. 240.
ds.
is.

bliss,

joy:

ip.

blissum, El.

breahtm,

m.,

1138;

Ph. 126.

breahtme,

sound, music: Ph. 134; noise:

;

blissian, see geblissian.

breahtme, El. 39

beorhtme, El.

birSe, adj., joyous, glad:

nsm.

El.

1317; dsm. wk. bll>an, Ph. 599; npm. El. 246; blij>e, Ph. 620; nsm. El. 96. comp. bliSra
:

205; bearhtme, El. 865. brec, see gebrec. 'brecan, IV, burst forth,
forth:
3
pi.

break
67;

breca8,

Ph.

blond, see geblond. blgndan, sec geblpndan. blostma, m., blossom, flower: np. blostman, Ph. 74; dp. blostmum,
Pn. 47 ip. blostmum, Ph. blowan, see geblowan.
;

rend asunder:
504;

3 sg. briceS, Ph.

pret. 3 pi. briecon, El. 122;

rush, dash: inf. El. 244.

See ge-

brecan.
bredian, see gebredian. bregd, see gebregd; brigd. bregdan, III, plait, weave: pp. brogden, El. 257; Ph. 306; set pp. brogden, Ph. 602 inlay:
vary, shift:
23.
rnael.

21.

boc,

f.,

book:

gp. boca, El.

El.

1212;
826,

dp.

bocum,
;

204,

290,

1255

ap. bee, El. 364, 670, 853.

bocstaef, m., letter:

El. 91.

dp. bocstafum,

ptc.

bregdende,

Pn

See onbregdan;
m.,
lord,

brogden
ns.

bod, sec be-, gebod. boda, m., messenger, ambassador:

brego,

prince:

Ph

GLOSSARY
497
620.
;

161

as.

Ph.

568

bregu,

Ph.

breac,

El.

1251;

inf.

El.

1315;

breost,

n.,

breast:

mind, heart:
595,

dp.

967,
;

1038,

Ph. 292; breostum, El. 1095; Ph. 458,

ap.

Ph. 148, 674. brun, adj., dusky: nsm. Ph. 296.

bryce, sec unbryce.

breostum, Ph. 550. bosom's recess, breostloca, m.,

568
ip.

soul:

as.

breostlocan, El. 1250.

ns. El. 805,

bryne, m., flame: ns. Ph. 229, 520; burning: as. Ph. 545, 575. See ligbryne. bryrdan, see onbryrdan.
brytta, m., dispenser:
194;
958.
ns.

breostsefa, m., heart: 842, 1046; Ph. 126.

El.

162,

originator:

as. bryttan, El.

breotan, see abreotan.

brid, m.,

young
;

bird, nestling:

ns.

bryttian, W2., destroy:

taS, El. 579.

3 sg. bryt-

Ph. 235
bridels,

gs. briddes,

Ph. 372.
El.

m.,

bridle:

gs.

1199;

as. El. 1175, 1185.

bu, see begen. buend, see foldbuend.

bridelshring,

m.,

bridle-ring:

dp.

bugan,
burg,
ds.

II,

occupy, inhabit:
gs. El.

pi.

brldelshringum, El. 1194.

bugatS, Ph. 157.

f.,

See bebugan.
byrig,
822,
588,
El.

^brigd, n.(?), variety: gp. brigda, Pn. 26. See bleobrigd; bregd. as. El. brim, n., sea: ns. Pn. 7
;

city:

864;
1054.

byrig,

1006,

1204;

Ph.

475,

633,

666;

1004;

ds.

brime,

El.

253;

np.

gp. burga, El. 152;

dp.

burgum,
Ph.

brimo, El. 972. brimcald, adj., cold as the sea: asn. Ph. no; npn. Ph. 67.

El. 412, 972, 992, 1057, 1062;

389-

burgagend, m., holder of the

gp. burgagendra, El. 1175.

city:

brimSisa,

m.,

ship:

ap.

brim)ns-

san, El. 238.

burgloca, m., fortified position:

as. El. 244.

as.

brimwudu,
;

m., ship:

burglocan, El. 31.

burgsael,
n.,

bringan, Wi., bring: 3 pi. bringao", Ph. 660 pret. 3 sg. brohte, .El.
1130;
3 pi. brohton, El. 873, 996, 1016; pp. brungen, El. 1138. See

castle-hall:
.

dp. burg-

salum, Pn. 50.

burgsittend, m., citizen:

sittendum, El. 276.

dp. burg-

gebringan.
broga, see witebroga. n., brogdenmael,

damascened
Ph. 216;
high:
3
gs.

burna, m., fountain: Ph. 107. butan, prep., without:

802,

ds.

burnan,
dat.,

w.

El.

sword:
brond, m.,
bront,

ns. El. 759.

fire:

8n,
;

826, 894, 953, 1292;

Ph.
ace.,

ns.

637, 651
El.

save, except:

w.

brondes, Ph. 283.

adj.,

539;

w.

dat.,

El.

1228;

Pn.

steep,

apm.
pi.

16, 33, 57-

bronte, El. 238.

brosnian,
brosniaS,

W2.,
Ph.

wither:
38.

butan, conj., unless: El. 689; Ph. 358. cept: El. 661
;

ex
sg.

See

ge-

byldan,

Wi.,

incite:

pret.

brosnian.

broSor, m., brother: ns. El. 489, 822; as. El. 510. See gebrotSor. brucan,
II,

bylde, El. 1039. -bylgS, sec aebylgtS.

byme,

use, enjoy

(w. gen.)
pret.
I

3 pi. bruca>, El. 1320;

sg.

gs. byman, Ph. f., trumpet: 497; np. byman, El. 109; Ph. 134. -byrd, see gebyrd.

162
-byrde, sec gebyrde. byre, m., child, offspring: 128; np. Ph. 409.

GLOSSARY
ceas,
ns.
f.,

strife,

battle:

ds.

cease,
El.

Ph.

El. 56.

ceaster,

f.,

city:

gs.

ceastre,
El.

byrga, see gebyrga. byrgan, Wi., taste, eat: pret. 3 pi. Sec gebyrgdon, Ph. 404.

384;

as.

ceastre,

274,
;

846,

1205 ; gp. ceastra, El. 973 ceastrum, Pn. 49.

dp.
dp.

byrgan.

ceasterware,

mpl.,

citizens:

byrgan (bury),
byrgen,
f.,

bebyrgan. tomb: grave,

186,

see

ds.

byrgenne,

El.

484;

gp.

ceasterwarum, El. 42. celum, n. (Lat.), heaven: celo, Ph. 669.

abl.

s.

byrgenna, El. 652; dp. byrgennum, Ph. 512. byrnan, III, burn: 3 sg. byrne5, Ph. 214, 218, 502, 531.

cejmpa, m., soldier, champion: ns. Ph. 452; np. cempan, Ph. 471.
ce.nnan,
i

Wi.,

bear,

beget:

pret.

sg.

cende, 354;
;

3 pi. cendan,
;

byrne,

f.,

corslet:

ns. El. 257.

byrnwlgend,

m., corsleted warrior:

pp. cenned, El. 336, 392 Ph. 639; devise: pp. cenned, El.
El. 508

gp. byrnwlgendra, El. 34;

byrnbyrn-

587;

W.

6.

See ac?nnan.
np. ceolas,

wiggendra, El. 224;

dp.

ceol, m., ship:

W.

17;

wigendum,

El. 235.

ap. ceolas, El. 250.

byrS, see beran. torment: sg. bysgian, W2., 3 bysgaS, W. 51. See gebysgian. bysgu, f., trouble: ip. bisgum, El.
1245.

ceosan,
479;

II,

choose: 3
I

pi.

ceosaS, Ph.

opt.

sg.

ceose,

Ph. 553.
n.

See geceosan. ceruphin, npl., cherubim:

750.
ciest, see eoredciest.

El.

bywan,

see

abywan.

cigan, see a-, gecigan.

cild,
n.,
;

child:

gs.

cildes,

El.

336,

caf,

adj.,

bold,

brave:

npm.

cafe,

El. 56.

Ph. 639. cildhad, m., childhood:

776
El. 915.
cirice,
f.,

ds. cildhade,

cald, adj., chill, cold:

ipm. caldum,

Ph.

59.

See brimcald.
pr.
n.,

church:

as.

cirican,

El.

caldu, see sincaldu.

1008.
n.

Calvarie,

Calvary:

El.

cla,

f.,

talon:
adj.,

ip.

clam, Ph. 277.

676;

d.

El. 672,

ion;

Calvarie.,

claene,

pure:

nsm. Ph. 167;

518, 541
;

El. 1098.

nsn. Ph. 252;

m., shield:
ns. El. 51.
ds.

npm. Ph.
;

campwudu,
carcern,
n.,

gpm.
El.

claenra, El. 96

dpf. cljenum,

prison:
m..

carcerne,
caser-

750;
adv.,

ipn. clsenum,

Ph. 459.

El. 715-

See unclaene.
reign:
gs.

caserdom,
domes,

claene,
226.

entirely,

wholly:

Ph.

El. 8.
;

casere, m., emperor: ns. El. 42, 999

gs. caseres, El. 262, 330, 551,

669;

clasnsian, see geclaensian. cleofa, see nydcleofa.

Ph. 634
ceafl, m.,

ds. El. 70, 175, 212, 416.

$cleofian,
3

W3-,
call,

cleave,

adhere:
pret. 3 sg.

mouth:

ns.

W.

59.

pi. cleofiaS,

W.

73.

cearwylm, m., wave of sorrow: cearwelmum, El. 1258.

dp.

cleopian, W2.,

cry:

cleopode, El.

uoo;

3 pi. cleop-

GLOSSARY
odon, El.
El. 696.

1319;

inf.

cleopigan,

creeft, El. 154, 374, 595,

1172; dp.
1059;
ipas-,

craeftum,
n.,

El.

1018,
344.

cleowen,
clif,

frail:

ds.

cleowenne,

crseftum,

Ph.

See

Ph. 226.
see stanclif.

snyttru-,
craeft.

leornung-, leoS-, mod-, searu-, sgng-, word-, wotS-

clingan, see be-, geclingan.

clgm, m., fetter: dp. clommum, El.

696.

craeftig, adj., skilful, expert:

El.

419;

W.
n.,

24, 72.

nsm. See beadu-,

g.

clynnan, Wi., resound:

clynede, El. 51. clyppan, see biclyppan.

pret. 3 sg.

leoSucraeftig.

Crecas,

pr.

Greeks:
slaughter:

Creca,
ns.

El. 250, 262, 999.

-cnaewe, see orcnaewe.

cnawan, see
cneo,
n.,

ge-,

oncnawan.

Bering, UScringan,
3
pi.

f.

n.,

El.

848; cneow, Ph. 459, 514. cneomaeg, m., kinsman: dp. cneoEl. 1136;
as.

knee:

ds. El.

III,

fall,

perish:
n.

pret.

crungon, El. 126.

n.,

Crist,

pr.

Christ:

El.

460;

magum,

El.

587, 688.
ns. El. 339.

Ph. 590;
499, 973
5

g. Cristes, El. 103, 212,

cniht, m., child:

Ph. 388, 514

d. Crlste,

icnihtgeong,
El. 640.

adj.,

youthful:

nsm.

El.
a.

678,

ion,

1035,

1050,

1120;

El. 798.

cnyssan, Wi., beat, strike, smite: 3 sg. cnyseS, Ph. 59 pp. cnyssed,
;

Cristen, adj., Christian:

enra,
El.

gp. Crlstdp.

980,

El. 1258.

1069;

Crist-

cofa, see ban-, heolstor-, Seostorcofa. colian, W2., to be cold:

pret. 3 pi.

enum,
484,

El. 989, 1211.

cuman, IV, come:

508;

3 sg. cymeS, Ph. Pn. 42, 44; W. 54;

El. 1303
;

colodon, El. 883.

See acolian.

pi.

cumaS,
871,

pret.

sg.

collenferhS, adj., elated:

npm.

col-

cwom,
549,

El. 908;

3 sg.

cwom,
El.
;

El.

lenferhSe, El. 247, 849; troubled: npm. collenferhSe, El. 378; bold:

mo;

com,

150;
opt.

pi.

cwomon,
1205
;

El. 274, 1214

npm.
cgndel,

collenferh]?e,
f.,

W.

17.

3 sg. cyme, Ph. 93, 102;

279,

inf. El.

candle:

ds. condelle,

Ph.

Ph. 91
pi.

pp. cymen,

See swegl-, wedercondel. 91. Constantlnus, pr. n., Constantine:

n. El. 103,

El. 1123;

go: 3
3
sg.

cumac",

return:

cymeo",

W. 79; Ph. 222,

1008; g. Constantines,

El. 8

d.

Constantino, El. 145

grain:

v. El. 79.

corn,

n.,

individual

gs.

366. See a-, becuman. cumbul, see eofor-, heorucumbul. -cund, see godcund. cunnan, prp., know: i sg. can, El.

cornes, Ph. 252.

635, 640, 683, 925

corSor,
El. 167.

n.,

band,

multitude:
;

ds.

pi.

cunnon, El. 399; 2

3
sg.
pi.

cann, El. 684 ; pi. cun-

cort5re, El. 70, 543, 691

cor]?re,
;

non, El. 535, 648;

El.

cunnon,
El.

304

gp. corSra, El. 274

Ph.

317;

pret.
pi.

cuSe,

cost, see gecost.

craeft, m., ability,

knowledge, power,
El.

cuSon, El. 167, 281, 284, 328, 393, 398, 1020 ; opt. 2 sg. cunne, El. 857; 3 pi. cunnen, El.
374, 376.

"63; 3

skill:

gs.

craeftes,

558;

as.

164
cunnian,
imp.

GLOSSARY
W2.,
think
out,

decide:

cynegold,
El.

n.,

diadem:

ns.

Ph. 605.
dp.

pi.

cunniaS, El. 531.

cynestol, m., throne:

ds. cynestole,

cuS,

adj.,

known, familiar:
nsn.
cu)>,

nsm.

El. 42;

El.

1192.

5V

royal dwelling: 330; cynestolum, Pn. 49.

uncuS.
cwacian, W2., quiver: 3
El. 758.
sg. cwaca)>,

cyneSrym,

m., royal majesty:

as.

cynejrym, Ph. 634.

cyning, m., king:
ns. El. 13, 32, 51, 104, 129, 145, 152,
56, 62, 79, 96,

cwalu,
499.

f.,

torture:

ds.

cwale,

El.
lig-,

Sec

dea$-,

feorh-,

158,

195, 342, 392, 460. 866, 942,

swyltcwalu. cwanig, adj., sad, sorrowful: npm.

cwanige, El. 377.

1042,

1091;

Ph.

175,

356,

496,

514, 614, 664;

cining, El. 49, 800,

1152;

gs. cyninges, El. 610, 672,

agonizing death: ns. El. 676; agony: as. Ph. 642. $ cwealmgenfSla, m., deadly en as. cwealmgeniSlan, El. mity:

cwealm,

m.,

1192;

Ph.

541;

cininges,

El.

1075, 1170;

ds. cininge, El.

989;
;

as. El. 453, 928,

934

Ph. 344
816.

gp.

cyninga,
aeSel-,

El. eortS-,

5,

178,

See

610.

heah-,
so8-,

heofon-,

-cweme, see gecweme. cwen, f., queen: ns. El.

maegen-, rodor-,
247, 378,

Srym-,

384, 411, 4i6, 533, 551, 558, 605, 662, 715, 849, 980, 1018, 1069, 1152,

wuldorcyning. cynn, n., kind, race,

ns. El.

lineage, species:
188,

1205;

gs.

cwene, El. 1136;

ds.
as.

837;

gs. cynnes, El.

305, 521, 59i, 1204;

Ph. 358, 492,

cwene,
sige-,

El. 324, 587, 610, 1130;

vs. El. 1170.

El. 275;

See guS-,
3 3
pi.

Seodcwen.
V,
say,
El.

cweSan,

speak:
pret.

cwet5a}>,
cwsetS, El.

749;
;

sg.

535, 546; W. 40; ds. cynne, El. cyn, El. 898; Ph. 198; as. W. i 209; Ph. 330; np. Pn. 2; W. 56; nation: ns. Ph. 335; as. Ph. 159.
;

667
1

3 pi. cwsedon, El.

See ?ngel-, gim-, man-, sigorcynn.

cyr, see wiSercyr.

169,

571,

120.

See

a-,

ge-,

oncwe'San.
cwic, adj., living: asm. cwicne, El. 691. See healfcwic. cwicsusl, n., hell-torment: ds. cwicsusle,

Cyriacus,
1059,

pr.

n.,

Cyriacus
:

(the
n. El.

changed name of Judas)

1098,

1211

Ciriacus,

El.

W.

38.

1130;

a. El. 1069.

cwide, m., speech: dp. cwidum, El. See geagn-, hleo'Sor-, 547.
hosp-, sotScwide.

cyrran, Wi., turn: 2 sg. cyrrest, El. 666; pret. 3 sg. cirde, El. 915; return: 3 pi. cyrraS, Ph. 352.

cwylman, Wi.,
El. 688.

kill:

pp.

cwylmed,

cylegicel,

n., icicle:

ip.

cylegicelum,

See a-, ge-, oncyrran. cyst, m., choicest, most excellent: See uncyst. as. Pr. 15.
cySan, Wi., make known, proclaim,
reveal:
cy)>aS,
i sg. cy5e, El. 702; 3 pi. Ph. 30, 332, 344, 425, 634; Pn. 14; imp. sg. cyt5, El. 607;

Ph.

59-

cyme,
53;
as.

m.,
ds.

coming:

ns. El. 41;

Ph.
245;
as.

El. 1228;

Ph.

107,

Ph. 47, 490; appearance:

See hidercyme. -cynd, see gecynd.

El. 1086.

inf.

El.
;

161,

175,

199,

etc.

(12
tell,

times)

pp. cySed, El. 827;

GLOSSARY
relate:
inf.

'65
adj.,

cy]>an,

W.

2.

See

dead,

dead: nsn. El. 882; gpnu

gecySan.
cy$ig, see on-, uncyoig

deadra, El. 651, 945.

deal, adj., proud:

nsm. Ph. 266.

cySSu,
277.

f.,

home:

as

cy^u, Ph.

deareS-, see dareS-.

See ealdcySoU.

D.
daed,
f.,

deed, act: as. El. 386;

;
;

gp.
;

dseda, El. 1283

ip.

djedum,
bealu-,

Ph. 463 W. 34 Ph. 445, 452, 528.

gu-,

dearninga, see undearninga. deaS, m., death: ns. El. 606; Ph, 52, 485, 499; deaK Ph. 88; gs. deaSes, El. 584 dea>es, Ph. 642 ; ds. deaSe, El. 187, 303, 780; Ph.
;

583; 383;

dea>e,
as.

El.

302,

god-, wea-, weldaed.

See

man-,

434, 557;

El. 477;

500; Ph. Ph. 368,

ap.

Pn.

62.
f.,

daedhwaet,

adj.,

powerful:

npm.

deaScwalu,

death-throe:

daedhwaete, El. 292.

daeg, m., day:
ns. gs. daeges El. 140, 198;

deaScwale, El. 766.

Ph. 334; Pr. 14; Ph. 147,

1223;

deaSd?nu,

f.,

valley of death:

as.

deaSdene, Ph. 416.

deaSraeced, n., grave, hall of death: np. Ph. 48.
deaSsele,
m.,
hall

478;
41
;

as. El. 312, 697,

is.

Pn.
185
;

El. 485

daege, El.
;

Ph. 644 ;
358;
blaed-,

Pn. 6 1

gp. daga, El.

of

death:

as.

dagana, El. 193.

See

aer-,

W.

30.

fyrn-, gewin-, Hf-, siSgeardagas. daegred, n., dawn: as. Ph. 98. ds. daegweorc, m., day's work:

deaw, see meledeaw.

deglian,
see

daeg

bideglian;

deogol,

digol, dygol. degol, see digol.

daegweorce, El. 146.

delfan, III, dig:

gs.

inf. El. 829.

See
El.

daegweorSung,
dael, n., dale:

f.,

festival:

bedelfan.

daegweorSunga, El. 1234. np. dalu, Ph. 24.

1298;
El.
as.

dema,

m.,

judge:

gs.

deman,

746, 1283.

dael, m., part,

portion: ns. El. 1-232, Ph. 261; dp. daelum,

deman, Wi., condemn:

demde,
judge:
El.
inf.

pret. 3 sg.

500;
El.

inf.

El.

303;
494.

1306.

See east-, westdael.

3 sg.

311;

Ph.

daelan, Wi., divide: 3 sg. dseleS, El.

1286

distribute, bestow:

daeleS,

Ph.

453;

Pn.

71.

See

See gedeman. d?nu, f., glen: np. dene, Ph. See deat5d?nu.
deoful,
1119;
n.,

24.

gedaelan. dafenlic, see gedafenlic. dagas, see geardagas.

dal, see gedal.

devil:

gs.

deofles,
181,

El.

gp.
;

deofla,

El.

302;
5V<r

W.
g. El.

32

dp. deoflum,

W.

84.

h?lledeofol.

Danubie,

pr. n.,

Danube:

37;

deofulgild,

n.,

idolatry:

dp. deoful-

a. El. 136.

dareolacende, mpl., lancers: n. Pn. 53 deareSlacende, El. 37

; ;

gildum, El. 1041. deogol, adj., concealed:

1093.

nsm. El.
El.

See deglian, digol, dygol.

deep:
El.

g.

dareSlacendra,

El.

651.

deop,
gpf.

adj.,

nsm.

1190;
secret:

daroS, m., spear:

140.

np. daro8as, El.

n. El. 342.

deopra,

1314;

David,

pr. n.,

David:

asf. wk. deopan, El. 584. deope, adv., deeply: El. 1081.

i66

GLOSSARY
adj.,
;

deophycgende,
nsm.
352.
El. 882

thoughtful:
El.

draca, m., dragon: 766

;

gs. dracan, El.

16, 57.

deophycggende,
thoroughly:
ns.
;

ds.

dracan, Pn.

dr sedan,
adv.,

ne

ondraedan.

deoplice,

sup.

dream,

deoplicost, El. 280.

deor,

n.,

beast:

Pn.

12,

19;
;

gs.

m., joy: ns. El. 1232; gs. as. Ph. 658 dreames, Ph. 482 Pn. 55 ap. gp. dreama, Ph. 658
;

deores, Pn. 25 deora, Pn. 5. wilder,

np. Pn. 53

gp.

See hildedeor;

dreamas, Ph. 560; harmony: gp. dreama, Ph. 138. See sindream.
+ drf nc, m., drowning:
is.

ns. El. 136;

deorc, adj., black: nsm. wk. deorca, Ph. 499; nsf. wk. decree, Ph. 98; asm. deorcne, Ph. 383. deore, adj., dear: nsf. wk. deore, Ph. 560; sacred: sup. gsf. wk.
deorestan,
deorlice,
El.

drence,
II,

W.
El.

30.

dieogan,

bear,

suffer:
pret.

3 3

pi.

dreoga]?,

766;
;

sg.

dreah, El. 1261

fulfil:

inf. El. 211,

sg.

dreogetJ,

952; Ph. 210.

1234.
fitly:

See dyre.
sup.

adv.,

deor-

See adreogan.
dreorig, see heorodreorig.

Hcost, El. 1159.

dreosan,
dauntless:
261
drlfan,
;

II, fall:

deormod,

adj.,

brave,

nsm. Ph.
digol,

3
I,

pi.

88.

3 sg. dreoseS, Ph. dreosaS, Ph. 34. drive: 3 sg. drifeS, El.

dierne, see dyrne.

n.,

concealment:
grave:

ds.

degle,

El. 339;

ds. digle,

Pn. 62.

See deglian, deogol, dygol.

disig, see dysig.

See Surhdrifan. drohtaS, m., abode: as. Ph. 416. drohtian, W2., dwell, live: 3 sg. Ph. 88; drohtao", ptc. npm.
358.

dogorgerim,
time:
ip.

n.,

number of

drohtiende,
days,

W.

32.

dogorgerimum,

El. 780.

dogorrim,
gs.

n.,

number of
Ph.
El. 705.

days, time:

drusan, Wi., droop: ptc. drusende, Ph. 368; smoulder: ptc. drus
ende, El. 1258.

dogorrimes,

485

ip.

dogorrlmum,

dryge,

adj.,

dry:

asm. drygne, El.

dohtor, f., daughter: Ph. 406.

dp.

dohtrum,
El.

693-

dom,

m.,

judgment:
Ph. 48;
ns.
-will:

gs.

domes,
1280;

dryht, f., multitude: dp. dryhtum, Ph. 334; men: gp. dryhta, Pn.
25. See gedryht. dryhten, m., lord: ns. El. 81, 187, 365, 500, 717, 897, 1280; Ph. 138, 445, 454, 494; Pn. 55; gs. dryhtnes,

1314;

as. El.

Ph.
El. El.

524; glory:
365,

Ph. 642;
gp.
gs.

as. El.

450;

726;
945.

happiness:

doma, domes,

See
adj.,

caser-,

ealdor-,

El.

198,

280,

352, 491, 948, 971,

seonotS-, t5eow-, wis-,

witedom.

1010,

1160,

1168,

1206;

Ph.

48,

domgeorn,

eager for glory:

383, 452, 499, 557, 583, 597, 600;

npm. domgeorne, El. 1291. domlic, adj., glorious: ipf. domlicum, Ph. 445, 452. + domweorSung, honor: ap. f.,

dryhtne, El. 193, 292, 1140; Ph. 658; W. 84; Pr. 14; as. El. vs. El. Ph. 478, 560 346, 371
ds.
;

726, 760

gp.

dryhtna, El. 371

domweorSunga,
don, anv., do:
place:

El. 146.
;

W.
gedon;
342.

84.
n.,

imp. sg. do, El. 541

S'ee

dryhtleob",

national song: as. El.

inf. El. 1175.

goddond.

-dryhto, see indryhto.

GLOSSARY
dryhtscipe, m., power:
ns. El. 451.

I6 7

eacnian, see geeacnian.

ead,
n., bliss, happiness: gs. eades, Ph. 398, 638; as. Ph. 319. eadhreSig, adj., blessed: nsf. wk.

dryman, Wi.,

rejoice:

ptc.

gpm.

drymendra, Ph. 348. dryre, m., fall: ns. Ph.

dufan,
II,

16.

thrust:

pret. 3 pi. dufan,

El. 122.

eadhreSige, El. 266. eadig, adj., blessed: nsm. El. 806;

nsf. eadige, El. 619;
asf. eadge,

duguS,
1291;

f.,

host,

throng:
El.

ns.

El.

Ph. 348, 494; men: gp. duguSa, Pn.

gp. duguSa,

81;

57;

dp. duguSum, El. 450, 1093; dugoSum, El. 1160; ap. duguSe,

W.

Ph. 473; asn. Ph. 279; npm. Ph. eadge, 621, 677; gpm. eadigra, El. 1290; Ph. 381, 603; dpm. eadgum, Ph. n, 500;

33;

provision:

gp. duguSa,
sal

El. 693;

dugej>a, Ph. 454;

gs.

vation:

duguSe,

Pr.

14;

kindness:

gp. duguSa, Pn. 16.

as.

happy: nsm. wk. eadga, Ph. nsm. Ph. npm. wk. eadgan, Ph. 526; scathed: nsm. Ph. 20, 46.
righteous (?)
:

361

482;

un
See
ead-

dun,

f.,

hill:
n.,

dune, El. 717.

hreS-, tireadig.

dunscraef,

ravine: np. dunscrafu,

12,

eadwela, m., blessedness:

gs.

Ph. 24; dp. dunscrafum, Pn.

37-

welan, El. 1316; riches: ns. Ph. 251 dp. eadwelum, Ph. 586.
;

duru,

f.,

door:

ns.

El.

1230;

Ph.

12. See hlinduru. dwaescan, Wi., blot out, extinguish: 3 sg. dwsesce}?, Ph. 456.

eafera, m., child, son: ds. eaferan, El. 439 dp. eaf erum, Ph. 405
; ;

ap. eaforan, El. 353.

cage,
ip.

n.,

eye:

gp. eagena, El. 298;

wola, see gedwola.

ygol, adj., concealed: asf. dygle, El. 541 ; Pn. 37. See deglian,

eagum,

W.

12.

eaggebyrd,

f.,

eye:

ns.

Ph. 301.

eald, adj., old:

nsm.

aid, El. 1266;

deogol, digol.

ynnan, Wi., make a noise:

3 sg. dynede, El. 50. yre,
adj.,

pret.

dear:

npm.

El.

292.

See deore.
yrnan,
2
pi.

nsm. wk. ealda, El. 207; Pn. 58; dsm. ealdum, El. 455; Ph. 238; asm. ealdne, El. 905; apn. aid, El. 252; comp. nsm. yldra, El.
159,

971.

Wi., keep secret: pret. dyrndun, El. 626; inf. El. See bedyrnan.
nsf. El.

436,

462; 376;
old

ancient:

gsf.

ealdre,

Ph.

asm.

ealdne,

Ph. 321.
ealdcy5?5u,
f.,

!dyrne, adj., hidden, secret:

home, former

723;
ysig,
ysig,

nsn. El. 1093;

El.

asf.

W.

33;

abode:

as.

ealdcyS^e, Ph. 351;

npm. dierne,
n.,

1081.

folly:

ds. dysige, El. 707.

adj.,

foolish:

npm.
asf.

disige,

EL
iyslic,

477adj.,

ealdcyt5>u, Ph. 435. ealdfeond, m., old enemy, devil: gs. ealdfeondes, Ph. 401; gp. ealdfeonda, Ph. 449; dp. ealdfeond-

foolish:

dyslice,

um,

El. 493.
n.,

El. 386.

ealdgewin,
El. 647-

ancient battle:

ns.

E.
iac,

ealdian, see geealdian.

3,

adv.,

also:

El.

742,

1007,

ealdor, m., life:

83, 562, 594;

ds. ealdre,

Ph. 40,

1278;

Ph. 375.

aldre, El. 349, 571.

i68
I2i8
132.
as.
;

GLOSSARY
Ph. 487 ap. aldor, El. ealdre, for ever.
ds. eardst?de, m., dwelling-place: Ph. 195eardwic, n., dwelling: as. Ph. 431;

To

ns. aldor, ealdor, m., prince, king: Pr- 4El. 97, 157
;

ealdordom, m.,
ion:
ds.

sovereignty, domin
as.

earfetJe,

gp. eardwica, Pr. 15. distress, n.,

hardship,

aldordome, El. 768;

the whole of:

torture:
1292.

dp. earfeSum, El. 700,

Ph. 158.
call, adj., all,

nsm.

earhfaru,

f.,

arrow-flight:

as.

earh-

El. 1155;

Ph- 7J

nsf. El. 1277;

faere, El. 44, 116.

nsn.
gsf.

EL

753, Ph. 279 (or adv.) ; eallre, EL ealre, El. 772;

446;
1236
42,
;

gsn.

ealles,

El.

486,
;

512,

293,

Ph. asm. ealne, El. 731 Pn. 68; asf. ealle, EL 67; Pn. 17 (in 729; Ph- 77;

earhgeblond, n., sea: as. El. 239. earm, m., arm: is. earme, El. 1236. earm, adj., wretched, poor: npm. earme, Ph. 442; dpm. earmum,
Ph. 453-

ealle tid,

1197;

495;
177,

npm. gpm;

always}, 65; ealle, El. 1118;

ealra,
;

asn.

EL

in gs. earn, m., eagle: ns. El. 29, Ph. earnes, Ph. 235; ds. earne,
;

El.

187;

Ph. Ph.
816
;

238.

earnian,

W2.,
:

earn,

win,

deserve

628

Pn. 73
El.

allra, El.

6 eallra, El. 37<>, 475, 483, 5*9, 49

gpf.
eallra,

3 sg. earnatS, Ph. 484; (w. gen.) See geearnian. inf. Pr. 13.

422,
;

894,

1285;
;

eastan, adv.,

from

the east:

Ph. 94,
dp. east-

EL 645 gpn. ealra, El. 769 alra, eallum, El. 1220; Ph. 132; dpm. dpn. dpf. eallum, Pn. 48, 56;
eallum,
ealle,

102, 290, 325.

eastdael, m., eastern part:

dselum, Ph. 2. eastweg, m., eastern road, eastern

El.

1088,

1101

EL
I-

385;

apf.

ealle,

apm. Ph.

way:

dp.

eastwegum, Ph. 113?

ap. eastwegas, El. 255, 996-

eal (or adv.) 576; apn. (asn. ?)

285, Si
call,

adv.,

EL

eal, wholly, entirely: Ph. 241, 285 (or adj.), 856;

;

1.1292; super. ea$e, adv., easily: eSe. y>ast, Ph. 113- See nsm. I adj., benignant:

eaSmede,
56.

505, 511 (or adj.)

call, El. 1131,

Ph. 279 (or adj.). altogether, wholly: Ph. ealles, adv.,

1293, 1311;
581.

eaSmedu, medum,
eawan, see

f.,

reverence:

dp.
El.
aet-,

eaS-

El. 1088, 1101.

eatol, adj., dreadful:

ge-,

nsm.

902
ge-

otSeawan;

eallinga, adv., by all

means:
as.

W. W.

82.

oSywan.
eaxlgestealla, m., trusted compan ion: gp. eaxlgestealna, El. 64.^

ealond, m., island, isle : Ph. 287; W. 21

;

ds. ealonde,
12.

See eglond, iglond.

earc, f., arc: card, m., home, dwelling: gs. eardes, ds. earde, Ph. 346, 354 ; Ph. 361
;

Ebreas,

pr. n.,

Hebrews:
the

g.

Ebrea
tongue,

ds. earce, El. 399.

El. 287, 448.

Ebreisc, pr.
a.

n..

Hebrew
Hebrew:
5

Ebrisc, El. 725.

adj.,

622; Ph. 87, 158, 427; Pn. n. 264, 275, 32i, Ph. carding, f., abode: ap. eardinga,
as.

EL

599,

Ebreisc,
El. 559-

Ebreisce, El. 397

apm. Ebresce
nsir

673.

ece, adj., eternal, everlasting:

GLOSSARY
Ph. 319, 473, 608; (nsm. ?) Ph. 636; nsn. El. 526; gsm. eces, El. 746, 1316; Ph. 398, 411, 600; gsm. wk.
nsf.
El. 800, 1042;

egstream, m., river:

El. 66;

sea:

ds.

ds. egstreame, egstreame, El.

241.

ecan,

ehtan,

Ph. 482; asn. Ph. 381, 572; gpn.

ecra, El. 802.

Wi.,

pursue:

pret.

pl.

ehton, El. 139;

eliteS, El. 928. elde, see aelde.

persecute:

3 sg.

ece, adv., for ever:

El. 1218, 1231

Ph. 594?cg, see heard?cg.

eled, m., fire:

gs. eldes, El. 1294.

edgeong,
608;

adj.,

become young again,

Elene,

rejuvenated: nsm. Ph. 435, 536, edgiong, Ph. 581.

Helen: n. El. 219, 266, 332, 404, 573, 604, 620, 642, 685, 953, 1051, 1198, 1218; g.
pr.
n.,
;

edmowunga, see edmwunga. edmwe, adj., renewed, restored:

nsm. Ph. 287; nsf. Ph. 241 nsn. Pn. 223 (m. ?) ; asn. Ph. 370,
;

Elenan, El. 848, 1063

El. 1003.

a.

Elenan,

ellen,

n.,

strength,

courage, zeal:

gs. elnes, El. 725,

829;

ds. elne,

Ph. 77, 258 (or adv.). edniwe, adv., again, anew: Ph. 258 (or adj.).
558;
isn.'

Ph. 484.
?llenrof,
40.
adj.,

vigorous: nsm. Pn.

ap. etyeoda, El.

adv., anew, once more: Ph. 534; edniowunga, El. 300. edre, adv., immediately: El. 649,
1 002.

edniwinga,

?r5eod,
139-

f.,

enemy:

?18eodig,
ig,

adj., hostile:

nsm.

elj>eod-

El. 908;

npm.
ns.

el}>eodige, El.

edw?nden, f., change: ns. Ph. 40. efenhleobor, m., concord of voices: is. efenhleojjre, Ph. 621. ?fnan, Wi., do, carry out: pret.
3
pl. efnedon, El. 713. ?fnan.

57, 82.

?nde, m., end:

Ph. 365, 484;

953; Ph.

ds. El. 59, 137, 802, 811, 894,

See ge-

Ph. 637, 651; as. El. 590; 562; shore: ds. W. 15.
endelif,
n.,

end of

life:

gs.

ende-

?ft,

adv., again:

El. 255, 350, 382,

lifes, El. 585.

5i6, 903, 924, 1000, 1275 ; Ph. 241, 251, 256, 264, 275, 366, 373, 379, 533. 645, 648; once more: Ph.

?ndian, W2., end, bring to an end: opt. 3 sg. endige, Ph. 83. See

423,433; once: Ph. 224; after wards: El. 500, 514, 1155; Ph.
231, 272, 354;

ge?ndian. ?nge, adj., narrow: dsm. wk. engan,

El. 921
asf.
;

1220;
\

back: El. 143, 148, in due season: Ph. 222,

ds.

1262; enga, Ph. 52.

El.

dsn. wk. engan, El. 712; cruel: nsm. wk.

277, 351, 376.

?ngel, m., angel:

egsan,

gp. engla, El. 79,

fcgesa, m., fear, terror:

Ph. 461
1129;

is. egesan, El. 82, 321, See hildegsan, El. 57.

;

476, 487, 773, 777, 784, 858, 1101, 1231, 1281, 1307, 1316; Ph. 492, 497,

?gesa.
;;geslic,

Pn. 63; 568, 610; dp. englum, El. 622, 1320; Ph. 621,

adj.,

dreadful,
as.

terrible:

629, 677.

nsm. Ph. 522.

'

See heah?ngel.
n.,

Jglpnd,

n.,

island:

W.

16.

See

ealond, Iglond.

race of angels: engelcynne, El. 733. code, see gan.

?ngelcynn,

ds.

170
$ eoforcumbul,
El. 259; ds.
n.,

GLOSSARY
boar- helmet: ns.
El. 76.
e?5el, m.,

home:

gs. eSles,

Ph. 411;

eofurcumble,

ds. eSle,
ej?el,

EL

eofot,

n.,

sin:
n.,

gp. eofota, El. 423.

Ph.

1220; Ph. 392; as. 158; native country:

$ eof ulsaec,
524.

blasphemy :

as.

El.

as. ej>el,

gs. eSles,

Ph. 349, 427; Pn. n.

domain:
as.
e)>el-

eorcnanstan, m., precious stone: dp. eorcnanstanum, El. 1025 ip.

;

eSellQnd, n., fatherland: lond, Ph. 279.

eSelturf,
f.,

eoredciest,

eorcnanstanum, Ph. 603. f., crowd, company;

troop of cavalry:
dp. eoredcestEl.
;

country:

ds.

e>eltyrf,

Ph. 321.
etSgesyne, adj., conspicuous, easily seen: nsf. El. 256.

um,
325
eorl, m.,

ip.

eoredciestum, Ph. eoredcystum, Pn. 52.

36;
ns.
;

eSigean, Wi.,
inf. El. 1107.

rise,

show

oneself:

man, warrior:
787

Ph. 482;

ds. eorle, El. 256,

np. eorlas,
gp. eorla,

-ettan, see onettan.

El. 66, 275, 321, 848; El.

Eusebius,

pr. El.

n.,

Eusebius:

a.

225,

435,

1074;

Ph.

251;

Eusebium,

1051.

dp. eorlum, El. 12, 332, 404, 417,

620, 1198; ap. eorlas,

W.

49.

eorlmaegen,

n.,

multitude of men:
facen,
n., evil,
;

F.
guile:
;

as. El. 981.

gs. f acnes,

eorre, sec yrre.

450
face,

W.

24

is. f acne,

Ph. Ph. 595.

ds.
faece,

eorScyning, m., king of earth: gp.

eorScyninga, El. 1174.

n.,

interval, while:
as.

El. 960;

El.

272,

383;

Pn.

eorSe,

f.,

earth:

ns.

El.
;

753;

gs.

38-

eorSan, Ph. 243, 506 eor]?an, Ph. 43, 207, 349, 487 Pn. 48, 68
;

faecne, adj., crafty, guileful:

;

ds.

eorSan, El. 591, 622, 878, 1109, 1226; Ph. 629; eor>an, Ph. 136,

nsm. wk. fsecna, W. 71 asm. (asn.) Ph. 415; isn. El. 577.
ns. El. 343, 436,

faeder, m., father:

460, 638

836;

eorSan, El. 728, 829, Ph. 154; eor)?an, Ph. 131,

;

as.

463, 517, 528, 1084;

455, 492, 630;

95, 390,

Pn. 72;

Ph. 197, 375, gs. Ph.

as. El.

249, 33i-

646

ds. faedere, El. 438,

eorSweg,
El.

m., earth:

ds.

eorSwege,
dp.

454
np.

faeder,

Ph. 610
El.

891

1015;
El.

Ph.
736.

178;
asf.

eorS-

vs. El. 184, 1106, 1151;

Ph. 627;
425,

wegum,
315
;

faederas,

398,

458

eower, pron., your:

El. 375, 579-

eowre, El.
;

gp. faedera, El. 388.

faederlic,
adj.,

gsn. eowres, El. 305

asn.

paternal:
to

asf.

wk
gsm

faederlican, El. 431.

ermtiu, see yrniSu. Essaias, pr. n., Isaiah:

est,
f.,

faege,
n. El. 350.

adj.,

doomed
;

die:

faeges, Ph. 221

asn.

wk.

El. 117

will:

grace: as. El. 986; as. Ph. 403.

Ph. 46;

881, 1237.

faegen, adj., glad: nsm. Pn. 35.

Set

$ estig, adj., bounteous:

16.

nsm. Pn.

wilfaegen.
fasger, adj., fair, beautiful, winning.

et, conj.
etSe,

(Lat), and:
easy,

Ph. 672, 674.

super.

adj.,

agreeable:

nsn. eSost, El. 1294.

See ea$e.

nsm. El. 911; Ph. 85, 232, 291 nsmn. El. 891 nsf. Ph. 125, 307 nsn. Ph. 182, 236, 360, 510; gsf
;

GLOSSARY
f aegre,

171

Ph. 352
asf.

asm. wk.
fsegre,
El.

f aegran,

faeSmian, Wi., encircle, surround:

3
pi.

El.

949;

Ph. 328;
98;
ipm.

faeSmaS, El. 972.

n.,

wk.

fiegeran,

faeSmrim,
Ph. 29.

cubit:

gs.

faeSmrimes,
El.

faegrum,
ipf.

Ph. 64 faegrum, Ph.

fzegerra,

(ipf. ?),

654;

nsm.
Ph.

610; comp. Pn. 29; asn.

apf. fjegerran,

fan, adj., spotted:

nsm.

1243;

faegerre, El. 242;

330;

sweet:
Ph.
8;

super,

ipm.

nsm. fag, Ph. 292. fah, adj., hostile: nsm. Ph. 595; W. 66; abhorred: nsm. El. 769,
variegated:
925.

faegrestum, nsn. Pr. 3.

El.

delightful:

famig,
743;

adj.,

foamy:

apm. famige,

fsegre, adv., beautifully, splendidly,

El. 237.

richly:

Ph. 274, 295,

faegere,
El.

faran, VI, journey, go: 3 sg. faereS,

El.
fly:

585;

admirably:

1274;

1213; gloriously:
fsele, adj., lovely:
faer, n.,

Ph. 627.
El. 88.

3 pi. farao", Ph. 326; 3 sg. fareS, Ph. 123; 3 pi.

nsm.

war:

ds. faere, El. 93.

See

faraS, El. 734; Pn. 51, 54; W. 58; advance: pret. 3 sg. for, El.
27, 35> 5 1
5

gefaer.
faeran, see afaeran.

pl-

foron, El. 21, 261.

See ge-, geondfaran.

Ph. 531
;

faeringa, adv., suddenly:

W.
aest,

44, 60.
adj., fast, firm,

faraS-, fareS-, see faroS-. faroS, see saefearo'S.

secure:

nsm.
nsn.

faro?5h?ngest, m., ship: np. fearoShengestas, El. 226.

El. 771, 1037;

El.

nsf. El. 723;

faestne,
fseste,
faeste,

883
18;

asm.

El.
El.

909

faroSlacende,
;

adj., sea- faring:

npm.
sea:

Ph.

172;

W.

npm. apm.

570;

El.

252;
ar-,
tir-,

W. W.

20;
5
;

dpm.

fareSlacendum,
in

swimming

the
80.

proof:

nsm. Ph. 468.

See

npm. faraSlacende,
| Fastitocalon,
ns.

W.

gryre-, -met-, sigor-, soft-, wis-, wlitig-, wuldorfaest.

aestan, see be-, oSfaestan.
aeste,

faru, see earh-, ySfaru.

pr.
n.,

asp-turtle:

W.

7.

adv.,

fast, firmly:

El.

fea, adj., 933,

25,

few: npm.

El. 174;

dpm.

937, 1208;
41, 77;

Ph. 419, 569;

W.
36.

feam, El. 818.

-fea, see gefea.

permanently:
fastness:
as. ds.

W.

feala,

indec.

n.,

much, many:

El.

aesten,

n.,

faestenne,

W.

71

El.

134.

See laguEl. 427;

362, 636, 778, 912, 945, 987, 1044;

fela,

Ph. 387, 580.

faesten.
aestlice, adv., fast, firmly:

-feald, see

manigfeald.
3 sg. fealle>, Ph.

-fealic, see gefealic.

comp. faestlicor, El. 797. faestnes, see soSfaestnes.

aestnian, see gefaestnian.
aet,
n.,

feallan, rd., fall: 61

;

pi.

f eallaS,

Ph. 74

pret.

3 pi. feollon, El. 127, 1134.

See

casket:

as.

El.

1026.

See
729;
766,

gefeallan.
fealu, adj., yellow:

ban-, goldfaet.
aetSm,

m.,

expanse:
ds.

as.

El. El.

218;

embrace:
881
556.
;

faeSme,
as.

nsm. fealo, Ph. tawny: npm. fealwe, Ph. 311; gay: npm. fealwe, Ph. 74.

lap,

bosom:

Ph. 487,

-fearotS-, see -faroS-.

fedan, see afedan.

172
fegan, see gefegan.
fel,

GLOSSARY
$ f eorlgnd,
m.,

distant

land:

dp.

see waelfel.

fela, see feala.

felan, see gefelan.

feld,

feorlondum, Pn. 10. feormian, W2., consume: feormaS, Ph. 218.

Ph.
26.

sg.

m.,

field:

ns.

See

herefeld. f?ng, m., grasp, grip: ds. fenge, W. Ph. 215. as. El. 1287 81 Fenix, m., Phoenix: ns. Ph. 86, 218,
; ;

feorran, adv., from afar: 1213; Ph. 326.

El. 993,

feower,

adj.,

four:

El. 744.

-fera, see gefera.

feran, Wi., go:

inf.

El. 215.

See

340, 558, 597, 646

as.

Ph. 174.

geferan.
-fere, see gefere.

feogan, W3-, hate:

El. 360;

pret. 3 pi.

pi. feogaS, feodon, El.

ferend, m., sailor:

ferhS, m.
n.,

np.

W.

25.

356;

inf. Pr. 13.

n.,

feohgestreon,

riches:

gp. feoh-

El. 174,

mind, soul, heart: ns. ds. ferh>e, Ph. 504; 991

;

gestreona, El. 91 1.

ferhSe, El.
801

1037,

1164;
;

fyrhSe,

feoht, see gefeoht. feolan, see befeolan.

El. 196, 463, 570, 641

as. El. 427,

797,

(see

widan
El.

ferhS)
761

feon, see gefeon.

Ph.

415;

fyrhS,

(see

feond, m., enemy, fiend, devil: ns. El. 207, 900, 954; Ph. 595; Pn58
;

widan

ferhS).

See
1

collen-,

staerced-,

werigferho
n.,

W.

721-2;

gs. f eondes, El. 39 Ph. 419; gp. feonda, El.

;

ferhSgereaht,
the soul:

wise guidance of
70.

as.

W.

68, 108, 1179;

dp.

feondum,

W.

ferhSgleaw,
gleaw,

adj.,

36

ap. El. 93.

See ealdfeond.
as. El. 356,

El.

wise: nsm. fyrhS881 ; gpm. f erhS-

feondscipe, m., enmity:

498.

gleawra, El. 327. ferhSgrim, adj., cruel-hearted:

nsm
ds,

feor,

adv.,

far:

Ph.

i,

192,

415

W.

5.

deep:
El.

El. 831;

in the far past:

fyr, El. 646.
life:

ferhbsefa,

m.,

mind,
El.

heart:
850,

1142;

comp.

ferhSsefan,
El. 98, 1079;

316,
;

895;

feorgbona, m., destroyer of

ns.

firhSsefan, El. 213

as.

W.

41. ns.

fyrhSsefan fyrhSsefan, El

feorh,
gs.

n., life: f cores,

Ph. 223, 266, 280;

680;
El.
ds.

534-

El.

feore,

ferhSwerig,

adj.,

sad:

apm. fyrhSEl. 108.

El. 498; as.

Ph.
El.

192, 263, 371, 433,

werige, El. 560.

f?rian, Wi., carry:
inf.

558;
ds.

ap.

feore,

134;
;

time:

feore,

1288

to 211,

widan
1321;

feSa, m., band of foot-soldiers:

ap

feore, for ever:

El.

feSan, El. 35.

W.

89.
f.,

fe8eg?st,
death:
ds.

m.,

stranger:

np.

feSe

feorhcwalu,
cwale,
221.

feorh-

gestas, El. 845.

W.

77.

feSer,
ns.

feorhhord,
feorhl?gu,

n.,

soul, spirit:

Ph.

f.,

murder:
salvation:
;

ds.

feorh-

feSrum, Pb 380; wing pinion: np. feSre, Ph. 137; ap fe>re, Ph. 145; ip. fej>rum, Pt
f.,

feather:

ip.

306;

fejrum,

Ph.

lege, El. 458.

86, loo, 123, 163,

347;

plumage
fe>run

feorhn^ru,

f.,

ds. feorh-

ap.

fe>re, Ph. 205;

ip.

nere, El. 898

Pn. 72.

Ph. 239, 266.

See also HSre.

GLOSSARY
-feSere, see haswig-, urigfeSere.

173
II, fly:

fleogan,

3 sg. fleogeS, Ph.

feSerhQma, m., plumage: homa, Ph. 280.

fgtian, see gef?tian.

ns. fej?er-

322;
inf.

pret. 3 pi. flugon, El.

140;

Ph.

163.

Sec oSfleogan.
3 sg. flyhS, Ph. 460;
127, 134.

fleon, II, flee:

pret.

fetrian, see gefetrian.

-fie,
flf,

see gefic.
indecl. adj., five:

3 pi. flugon, El. See afleon.

El. 379.
fliht,
-flit,

see flyht.

fifelwaeg, m., sea:

as. El. 237.

findan, III, find:

sg. findest, El.

see geflit. -flita, see geflita.

flod,

84; 3
i

pi. findaj?, El.

1032;

pret.

m.,

current:

np.

flodas,

El.

sg.

fand, El. 1255

3 pi.

3 sg. fand,

1270.

See lagu-, m?reflod.

is.

El.

202;
1080;

379, 1217;
El.

opt. pret.

fundon, El. 327, 2 sg. funde,

373
inf. El.

3 sg. funde, El. 831;

;

imp.
632,

pi. finda}>, El.

flodweg, m., ocean-road: wege, El. 215. flodwylm, m. f., flood: wylmum, Ph. 64.
flot, n.,

flod-

ip.

flod-

641,

925

pp.

funden, El.
fingra,
El.

voyage:

ds. flote, El. 226.

974, 987-

flota, see ge-, waegflota.

finger,
1 20.

m.,

finger:

gp.

flyht, m., flight:

is.

ds. flihte, El.

744;

flyhte,

Ph. 123, 340.

adj.,

finire, vb.

(Lat.), end:

3 sg.
abl.

finit,

flyhthwaet,

strong

in

flight,

El.
finis,

1236;

Pr.

16.
s.

swift-flying:
fine,

gsm.
ns.

flyhthwates,

m.

f.

(Lat.), end:
ns.

Ph. 335

apf. flyhthwate, Ph. 145.

Ph. 675inta, m., tail:

Iras, mpl.,

fnaest, m., breath:

Ph.

15.

Ph. 295.
g.

foddor,

n.,

food, fodder:
;

as.

Ph.

men, human beings:

fyra, Ph. 492;

259

Pn. 35

lira, El. 898, 1078,

1173; Ph. 396,

d.

fodorSegu,

f.,

fodder, El. 360. sustenance: gs.

535;
iren,

39; f irum, Ph. 3

f.,

W.

fodor)?ege, Ph. 248.

Pn.
as.

10.

fog, see gefog.

sin:

firene,
ip.

Pr.

13;

folc, n., folk, people,

crowd:

ns. El.

gp. firena, El. 1314;

firenum,

362, 872

gs. folces, El. 157, 499,

W.

44; pain, pang:

dp. firenum,

1095; ds. folce, El. 415, 895, 989,

1056; as. El. 117, 1287;
is.

See h?llfiren. irgenstream, m., ocean:

El. 509.
100.
1

folce,

as.

Ph.

El.

891

gp.

folca,

El.

27, 215,

firhb -, see ferhS-.

isc, m., fish:
fisca,
it,

np. fiscas,
i.

W.

80; gp.

W.

See

saefisc.

Ph. 326; dp. 1143; Ph. 322. folcagend, m., ruler of a nation: gp. folcagendra, Ph. 5.
502;
51;
f oleum, El.

Pn.

f.,

song, poem:
fiSrum,
El.
ip.

is. fitte,

W.

i.

folcscearu,
El. 402;

f.,

nation:

ds. folcscere,

iSre, n.,

wing: np.

fi}>ru,

Ph. 297;
ap.
fijru,

dp.

743

foldbuend,
folde,
f.,

folcsceare, El. 968. inhabitant: m.,

np.

Ph.

652;

fi>rum,
-fetSere.
as.

Ph.

316.

foldbuende, El. 1014.

earth:
gs.

See also feSer,

'flaesc,

foldan, Ph.

3,

n.,

flesh:

Ph. 221

is.

8, 257,

flaesce,

Bah, adj., crafty:

jlan,

Ph. 259, 535. nsm.

W.

39.

396; ds. foldan, El. 721-2, 974, 987, 1080; Ph. 60, 174; as. foldan, Ph. 74, 197; land: ns.

m.

f.,

arrow: gp.

flana, El. 117.

Ph.

29;

as.

foldan,

Ph.

352;

174
region:
soil:
is.

GLOSSARY
foldan, Ph. 155; foldan, Ph. 64; mold:
as.

as.

foldan, Ph. 490.

n.,

foresceawian, W2., foresee: pret. i sg. foresceawode, El. 345. fore'Sanc, m., forethought: ap. foreJ>ancas, El. 356.

foldgraef,
El. 845-

grave:
adj.,

ds.

foldgraefe,

forgifan,

$ foldhrerende,
the

walking

on

3
i

sg.

forgifeS,

V, give, grant, bestow: Ph. 615; pret.

;

earth:
5-

gpn.

foldhrerendra,

Pn.

sg. forgeaf, El. 354 pret. 3 sg. forgeaf, El. 144, 164, 1218; Ph.

foldwaestm, m., fruit of the earth: ip. foldwsestmum, Ph. 654. foldweg, m., way, road: ip. foldwegum, Pn. 51.
folgaS, m., following:
El. 904.
as.

377; pp. forgiefen, Ph. 175. forgildan, see forgyldan.

forgrindan,

III,

demolish, destroy:
sg.,

pp. forgrunden, Ph. 227.

folga}>,

forgripan, I, seize: 3 Ph. 507.

forgrip

folgian, W2., follow: 3 pi. folgiaS, Ph. 591; be subject to: 3 sg.
folga>, El. 930.

forgyldan,
quite:

inf. forgildan,

forht, adj.,
525.

recompense, re Ph. 473. fearful: nsm. Ph. 504,

Wi.,

folm,
dp.

f.,

hand:

ap. folme, El. 1066;

El. 1076.

folmum,
w.

forhycgan,
i

W3-,

scorn,

despise:

fon, see be-, ge-, on-,

for,

ymbfon.
the
170,

prep.

dat,
El.

before, in

forhycge, Ph. 552. forlseran, Wi., seduce: pret. 3 sg.

sg.

presence of:
175,

no,

124,

forlierde, El. 208.

180, 332, 351, 362, 404, 406,

forlaetan, rd.,

let,

417, 587, 596, 620, 688, 782, 867, 1198, 1273; on account of, be cause of: El. 63, 491, 496, 521, 564, 657, 677, 703, 1134; Ph. 461
;

forlet, El. 598;

allow: pret. 3 sg. opt. 2 pi. forlsetforlete,

en, El. 700;

El.

pret. 3 sg.

712 ; imp.

sg. forlset, El.

793

abandon: 3
1

sg. forlJeteS, El.

929;
pret.

in:

El. 4, 979;

on:

El. 591;

in

opt. 2 sg. forlaete, El. 689;

pi.

regard
instead

to:

El. El.

1065;

w.

ace.,

forleten,

El.

432.

See

of:

El. 546; for, as: foran, adv., before, in front: El. 1184; Ph. 292. See beforan.

318; before: Ph. 344.

anforlaetan.

forniman, IV, snatch away, destroy:

3 3
sg.
sg.

fornimeS,

El.
El.

578;
131,

pret.

forbid: pp. apn. forbodene, Ph. 404. forberstan, III, fail, be wanting:
II,

forbeodan,

fornam, fornom, Ph. 268.

136;

forsecan, Wi.,
El. 933-

visit:

pp.

forsoht

3 sg. forbirsteo", Ph. 568.

forseon,
2
pi.

V,

abhor,

scorn:
389;

pret
3
pi.
j

fore, adv., aforetime:

El. 1262.
El. 577,

forsegon,

El.

fore, prep., w. dat., before:

forsawon, El. 1318.

forst,

637, 746, 848; Ph. 600; for: Pn. 62; of: Pn. 34; w. ace., before: Ph. 514-

m., frost:

ns.
15.

Ph.

58,

248;
sg.

gs. forstes,

Ph.

foreg?nga, m., forefather: np. foregengan, Ph. 437. foremihtig, adj., eminent in power, Prepotent: nsm. Ph. 159.

forswelan, Wi., burn, shrivel: 3 forsweleS, Ph. 532.

forS, adv., forth:
590,

El. 120, 139, 318,

636,

784,

1062,

1105,

1268;

forward: Ph. 455; thenceforth:

GLOSSARY
El. 213;

'75
from,

Ph. 579;

always:

El.

192;

Ph. 637.
conj.,

701, 712, 1120, 1142, 1309; El. 590; Ph. 353, 524.

forSan,

wherefore:
522, 1319;

hence, 309 (adv.?), 517, forjjon, Ph. 368, 411;

therefore,
El.

Francan,
frea,
gs.

pr. n.,

Franks:
ns.

n. El. 21.

m.,

lord:

El.

488,
as.

1068;
frean,

frean,

Ph.

578;

W.

82.

El.

1307;

Ph. 675;

vs.

El. 680.

forSgewitan, I, depart, pass away: pp. gpm. forSgewitenra, El. 636. forSryccan, Wi., crush, oppress:
pp. for>rycced, El. 1277. forSsnottor, adj., very wise:

See manfrea.
$ freamaere, adj., well known: asm. freamaerne, Pn. 10.
-freca, see guSfreca.

asm.
1161
;

frecen,

n.,

danger:
terrible,

gs.

frecnes,

forSsnotterne,

El.

1053,

W.

20.
adj.,

gpm. forjjsnotterra, El. 379. forSweard, adj., abiding, lasting: asm. forSweardne, Ph. 569. forSylman, Wi., envelop, wrap: pret. 3 sg. f or)>ylmde, Ph. 284
_

frecne,

dangerous,
5

perilous: nsm.
f recnan,

W.
;

El. 93

asf.

dsn. wk. wk. frecnan,

;

frefrend,
422.

Ph. 390, 450. m., comforter:

ns.

Ph.

pp. forj>ylmed, El. 767. $ fortyhtan, Wi., lead astray: 3 sg. fortyhte, El. 208.

pret.

-frege, see gefrege.

fr?mman, Wi., accomplish,

form:
3 pi.

do, per

'orweard, adj., in front, forward: nsm. Ph. 291.

fremmaS, Ph. 470;

pi.
I

W.

44; pret. 3
offer:

orwyrd,
:6t,

f.,

destruction: as. El. 765.

np.
fotas,

646;

pret.

fremedon, El. sg. fremede,

m., foot:

Ph. 311;

dp. fotum, Ph. 578;

ap. fet, El.

El. 472 ; 3 pi. fremedon, El. 569 ; utter: opt. 2 sg. fremme, El. 524;

1066
:

ip.

6tmael,

n.,

fotum, Ph. 276. foot-measure, foot:

dp.

W.

promote: pret. 3 pi. fremedon, 70. See gef r^mrnan heaSo-,

;

fotmselum, El. 831.

-fraege, sec gefraege.

man-, rihtfr^mmende.
freobearn,
n.
n.,

noble child:

ns.

El.

raetwe,
1271
;

fpl.

adornments:
;

El.

672.

Ph. 73, 257

d.

g.

f raetwa,

freond, m., friend: ns. El. 954; Pn.

15
;

Ph.

150;

Pn. 29, 48; wum, Ph. 610;

fection:

fraetwum, El. 88; a. Ph. 508; i. fraet

attraction, per

ap. frynd, El. 360.

adj.,

freondleas,
El. 925.

friendless:

nsm.

a. Ph. 330, 335; i. fraetwum (exquisitely), Ph. 309; splendor: i. fraetwum (splendid treasure: a. Ph. 200. ly), Ph. 95
;

as. freondraeden, f., friendship: freondraedenne, El. 1208. freotreo, n., noble tree: as. El. 534.

freoSian, W2., protect: freoSode, freoSian.

El.

pret. 3 sg.

raetw(i)an,

W2., embellish, deck,

fraetwan, El.

1147.

See

ge-

adorn:

inf.

1199;
gepp.

pp. gefraetwad, Ph. 116, 239;

freoSu,
597.

f.,

peace:

ds.

freojm, Ph.

fraetwed, Ph. 274;

garnish:

See also

friS.

gefraetwed, fraetwian.

Ph.

585.

See

ge-

fricca, m., herald:

54, 550.

np. friccan, El.

inf. fricg-

ram,
El.

prep.,
140,

from, out of: w. dat,

190,

fricgan, V, ask, inquire: gan,

El.
157,

296, 299,

301, 411,

560;

ptc.

gpm.

176
fricgendra,
El.

GLOSSARY
991.

See

ge-

121, 201, 215, 257, 266, 291, 311,

fricgan. -frige, see gefrige.

322, 466, 529, 558, 574, 578, 597,

frignan,
El.

III,

ask,
inf.

inquire:
3 sg. 443,

sg.

frignest, El. 589;

frigne}?,

652; fugol, Ph. 145; gs. fugles, Ph. 125, 174, 309, 360, 387, 426, 510; ds. fugle, Ph. 328, 585;
Pr.
i
;

534;

El.

570, 850,

np. fuglas, Ph.

;

1068, 1164;

pp. frugnen, El. 542.

as. frige, El. 341.

352, 591 330, 335

163, 315, gp. fugla, Ph. 155, 159,

See gefrignan.
frigu,
friS,
f.,

Pn.
n.,

5-

love:
n.,

fugeltimber,
236.

young

bird: ns. Ph.

deliverance, rescue: gs. frizes, Pr. 13; as. El. 1184. See also freoSu.
adj.,

m.

ful, n., foulness,

impurity:

gp. fula,

El. 769.
ful,

friSeleas,

savage, barbarous:

adj.,

full:
;

nsm.

El.

752,

769;

npm. friSelease, El. 127. friSowfbba, m., peace-weaver, an

gel:
ns. El. 88.

nsn. Ph. 267

geleaf-,

asn. El. 939.

See
syn-,

hyht-,

scyld-,

womful.
El. 1237;
;

frod, adj., old:

154, 219, 426;

nsm.

Ph.
wise,

ful, adv., full, fully:

El. 167, 860.

npn. El. 431

fullaestan, see gefullsestan.

463, 531;

experienced: nsm. El. 343, 438, Ph. 570; asm. frodne, El. 1164; vsm. El. 542; apm.
f rode, El. 443 gpm. f rodra, El. 637; masterly: asn. Ph. 84.
;

fultum, m., aid, help: as. El. 1053; Ph. 390, 455, 646. fulwian, see gefulwian.
fulwiht,
wihtes,
f.

n.,

baptism:
490,

gs.
as.

fulful-

El.

1034;

frofor,
gs.

f.,

consolation, joy, support:

El.

frofre,
El.

1037,

1106;

ds.

wihte, El. 172, 192. furSor, adv. further, more:

furj?or,

frofre,

502,
El.

1143;
196,

W.
993.

36;

Ph. 236;

fur8ur, El. 388.

even, just: sySSan as soon as), El.

gp.

frofra,
prep., see
adj.,

See

furSum,
914-

adv.,

hygefrofor.

furj>um

(just

fr^m, from,

fram.

bold:

npm. frome,
boldly:
El.

El.

261.

fromlice,

adv.,

454;

furSur, see furSor. fus, adj., ready: Ph. 208; nsf. El. 1219; about to die: nsm. El.
1237-

speedily:

Ph. 371.

fruma, m., beginning: gs. fruman, El. 1142; ds. fruman, Ph. 328;
author, creator:
ns. El. vs.

-fylce, see aelfylce.

772;
El.

as.

fruman,
prince,

El.

839;
ns.

793;
as.

Wi., follow: pret. 2 p fylgdon, El. 371. See gefylgan ds. fylle, Ph fyll, m., dissolution:
fylgan,
37i.

lord:
El.

Ph. 377;

fruman,
leod-, Kf-,

210.

See

hild-,

fyllan, Wi., overthrow:

fylde, El. 1041.

pret. 3 sg

ordfruma.

ns. Ph. 637; f., beginning: frymSe, Ph. 239; frym)>e, Ph. 84, 280; creature, creation: gp. El. Ph. frymSa, 502; 197; f rymj>a, El. 345 ; Ph. 630. fugel, m., bird: ns. Ph. 86, 100, 104,

frynrS,
ds.

fyllan
fyllo,

(fill),
f.,

see gefyllan.
gs. fylle,

feast:
fire:
gs.
15,

Pn. 35.
1106,

fyr,

n.,

ns.

Ph. 219, 380, 504

El.

525; Ph.

fyres,

1287
as

215,

276,

490,

545;
is.

El. 1311, 1314;

W.

22;

fyre

GLOSSARY
Ph. 531.
fyrbaeS,
n.,

77

See

aeled-, bSlfyr.

fyrran, see afyrran.

ds.

bath

of

flame:
hell-fire:

fyrst,
ds.

m., interval, space

fyrste,

of time:
El. 67,

fyrbaSe, Ph. 437;

fyrbaeSe, El. 949.

ds.

El.

490;

as.

694.

fyrd, m.,

army:
adj.,

gp. fyrda, El. 35.

fyrdhwaet,
fyrdleotS,

brave:

npm. fyrdas. El. 27.

hwate, El. 21, 1179.

n.,

fyrstmearc, f., appointed time, proper interval: ds. fyrstmearce, El. 1034, 1268; Ph. 223.
fyrwet,
n.,

war-song:
warrior:

curiosity:

ns. El. 1079.

inf.

fyrdrinc,

m.,

np.

fyrd-

fysan, Wi., prepare one's self:

El. 226, 981.

rincas, El. 261.

See

a-,

gefysan.

fyren, adj., fiery:

60.

ipf.

fyrnum, Pn.

G.
m.,

fyrgenstream,

ocean-stream:

gad,

n.,

lack:

ns. El. 992.

gp. fyrgenstreama,

W.

7.

-gaedre, see togaedre.

fyrhat, adj., ardent: nsf. El. 937. fyrhtan, see afyrhtan. fyrhS(-), see ferhS(-).

gaedrian, W2., gather: 3 sg. gaedraS,

Ph.
gaelan,

193.

See gegaedrian.
3
pi.

fyrmest, adv.,
cially:

first:

El. 68;

espe

El. 316. El. 632, 641,

delay: pret. gseldon, El. 692, 1001. gaelsa, see hygegaelsa.

gaest,

Wi.,

fyrn, adv., long ago:

974-

m., guest:

ns.

W.

29.

See

fyrndaeg, m., ancient day, day of yore: dp. fyrndagum, El. 398, 425, 528; Ph. 570.

feSeg?st. gaest, see gast. galan, VI, scream:

El. 52;

pret. 3 sg. gol,

sing:

pp. galen, El. 124.

dp. galdrum, El.

fyrngear,
yrngeflit,

npl.,

past years:

i.

fyrn-

gearum, Ph. 219.

old strife: as. El. 904. fyrngeflita, m., ancient enemy: as.
n.,

See agalan. galdor, m., word:

161.

galga, m., cross: ds. galgan, El. 179,

48o, 719.

fyrngeflitan, Pn. 34.

yrngemynd,
327-

n.,

history:

as.

El.

gam-, see g<?m-.

gan, anv., go:
pret. 3 sg. code, El.

yrngesceap,
Ph. 360. yrngeset,
n.,

n.,

ancient decree: ns.

1096;

pi.

eodan, El. 320, 377;

ancient habitation: ap. fyrngesetu, Ph. 263.

n.,

yrngeweorc,
Ph. 95
np.
;

ancient work: ancient

El.

ns.

as.
n.,

Ph. 84.
scripture:

See eodon, El. 411, 557, 846. agan; gangan. gang, m., course: dp. gangum, El. 633, 1256; gongum, El. 648; expanse: as. gong, Ph. 118. See
bigang.

yrngewrit,

fyrngewritu,

431

ap.

gangan,
El.

rd.,

fyrngewritu, El. 373, 560;

fyrngp.

406;

yrngidd,
yrnwita, weota,
438;

gewrito, El. 155. n., ancient learning:

gongaS,

go: imp. pi. gangaS, ganga>, El. 313, 372; Ph. 519. See a-, benp. garas,
El. 23,

gangan; gan.
gar, m., spear:
125;
ap. garas, El. 118.

fyrngidda, El. 542.

m.,
El.

prophet:

ns.

fyrn-

as.

343; fyrnwiota, El. fyrnwitan, El. 1154.

garsecg, m., ocean: gs. garsecges, W. 29; as. Ph. 289.

i 78

GLOSSARY
f.,

garSracu,
$ garSrist,

battle:

ds.

garjrsece,

geara, adv., formerly, of yore:

1266.

El.

El. 1186.
adj.,

bold

with
El. 204.

the

geard, m., home:

355.

spear:
gast,
El.

nsm. garjmst,
spirit,

647;

m.,

soul;
1145;
1070,
ds.

ghost:
gs.

ns.

Ph. 578.

geardum, Ph. dp. geardum, See middangeard.

dp.

court:

936,
199,

1037,

gastes,

El.

1058,

noo, 1157;
gaste,
El.

gasstes,

Ph. 549;
vs.

geardagas, mpl., life: n. El. 1267; d. past days, days on earth: geardagum, Ph. 384; i. gear-

471, 889;

as. El. 352,

480;
1106;

gaest,

dagum,
exactly:

El. 290, 835. El.

167,

Ph.

513;

El.

np.

geare, adv., readily:

El. El.

399; 860;

gaestas,

Ph. 519, 539, 544, 593;

gsesta,
El. 302;

648,

719,

gp. gasta, El. 176, 682, 790, 1022,

gearwe,
wast,

1077;

Ph.

615;

dp.

El.

1240; super, gear328; well: El. 419;

El.

gastum,
182.

ap. gastas, El.

completely:

531;

clearly:

comp. gearwor,
gearu,
adj.,

El. 946.

gastgeryne, n., spiritual mystery: dp. gastgerynum, El. 189, 1148.

gasthalig, adj., holy: npm. gasthalige, El. 562; gjesthalge, Pn. 21.
gastleas,
adj.,

gearolice, adv., completely: El. 288.

ready:
El.
23,

nsm.
555

El.

85,

1045;

nsf.

El. 222,

1029;
;

npm.
npn.

gearwe,
El. 605.

227,

dead:

asm.

gastns. El.

leasne, El. 875.

gearusnottor,

gastsunu, m., spiritual son:

673-

adj., very wise: nsm. gearosnotor, El. 418 asm. gearu;

snottorne, El. 586.

n.

gaudium,

(Lat.), joy: ap. gaudia,

Ph. 669.
ge, conj., or, and:
ge.
El.
. . .

Ph. 523; Pn. 74;

.
. .

gearwian, W2., make ready, pre pare: inf. El. 1000; Ph. 189. See gegearwian.
geascian, W2., learn: Ph. 393pp. geascad,
,'

ge, both

and:
ond,

965, 966;
. .
.

ge
or:

whether

El. 629, 630.

ge, pron., see Su.

geasne, 924;

adj.,

destitute:
46.

nsm.

El.

asf.

W.

geaclian, W2., disquiet, excite:

pp.

geaclad, El. 57; geaclod, El. 1129.

geatolic, adj., stately: nsf. El. 331; splendid: nsn. El. 258.

geador, adv., together: Ph. 285.

geaefnan, see ge?fnan.

El. 26, 889;

gebaeru, f., behavior, bearing: ns. Ph. 125; as. (ap. ?) El. 659;
gebsero, El. 710.

geaflas, mpl., jaws: n. Ph. 300. geagncwide, m., contradiction:

El. 525 El. 594;

as.

gebann, n., behest: gebed, n., prayer:

458.

as. El. 557.

ap. gebedu,

P
in
si

answer:
adv.,

ap. gencwidas,

gebeodan,
completely:
El.

II,

bid,

command:
pret. 3

geagninga,
673-

El. 276, 1007;

offer:

gebead, Ph. 401.

-gean, see ongean.

gear,
El.
n.,
i,

gebidan,
gp. geara,
;

year:
;

ns. El. 7;

562;

inf. P I, expect, await: wait: inf. El. 865; reac

648 Ph. 258;

dp.
ip.

gearum, El. 1265 gearum, Ph. 154.

attain:

3 sg. geblde>, Ph. 152.

III,

gebindan,

bind:

pp.

gebunden

See fyrngear.

El. 772, 1245-

GLOSSARY
geblissian,

179
inf.

W2., gladden, cheer, transport: pp. geblissod, El. 840,

geblissad, Ph.
7,

geclaensian, W2., cleanse:

El.

678;

pp.

geclsensod,

El.

1035,

876, 990, 1126;

140.

geclingan,

III,

contract:

pp.

npf.

geblpnd, see earhgeblond. geblgndan, rd., blend: pp. geblonden, Ph. 294.

geclungne, Ph. 226.

gecnawan,
3
sg.

rd.,

recognize, perceive:

geblowan,
240;

rd.,

bloom, flower, blow:

pp. geblowen, Ph. 21, 27, 47, 179,

asf.
n.,

gebod,
68.

geblowene, Ph. 155. behest, bidding: ns. Ph.

gecnaweS, W. 38; pret. 3 sg. gecneow, El. 1140; opt. pret. i sg. gecneowe, El. 708 pp. gecnawen, El. 808. gecost, adj., proved, tried: nsn. El.
;

257; ism. gecoste, El. 269; npm.

gecoste, El. 1186.

gebrec, n., crash, noise: ns. El. 114. gebrecan, IV, break: pp. gebrocen, Ph. 80, 229.

gecweme, adj., dear: nsm. El. 1050. gecweSan, V., speak: pret. 3 sg.
gecwaeS, El. 338, 440, 939, 1191; Ph. 551; Pn. 69; Pr. 4; gecwaejj,
El. 344.

gebredian, W2., restore, regenerate: pp. gebredad, Ph. 372 npm. gebredade, Ph. 592. gebregd, n., vicissitude: ns. Ph. 57.
;

gebringan, Wi., bring, gather: 3

gebringeS,
gebroht,

sg.

gecygan, sec gecigan. gecynd, f., nature, kind, species:

ns. El. 735
;

Ph.
72.

271,

283;
pp.

pp.

W.

Pn. 9;
ge-

as.

gebrosnian, W2., decay: brosnad, Ph. 270.

gebroo'or,

vigor: as. ns. Ph. 356;

Ph. 387 ds. gecynde, Ph. 329; germinal Ph. 252, 256; sex:
;

trait:

as.

W.
pp.

49.

mpl. brothers: n., gebroj>or, Pr. n. gebyrd, f., nature: as. Ph. 360.

See sundorgecynd. gecyrran, Wi., change:

cyrred,
El.

gepp.
I

1061

See eaggebyrd. gebyrde, adj., innate, natural: nsn.

El. 593-

gecyrred, El. 1265 gecyrre, Pr. 8.

pass: turn:

sg.

gecySan,

Wi.,

announce,

make
3 sg.

gebyrga, see leodgebyrga. gebyrgan, Wi., taste: opt. 3

gebyrge, Ph. 261.

known:
sg.

3 sg. gecyfteti, El. 595;

opt. 2 sg. gecytSe, El. 690;

gecySe, El. 1091

El. 409;

pi.

gecySan,

gebysgian, W2., trouble, afflict: pp. gebysgad, Ph. 62, 162, 428 over come: pp. gebiesgad, Pn. 39.
;

866
El.

pret. 3 sg. gecySde, El. imp. sg. gecyS, El. 446 inf. ger. gecygan, 861 588;
; ; ;

geceosan,
3
sg.

II, choose, select, elect: geceoseS, Ph. 382; 3 pi.

gecySanne, El. 533

El. 816, 1050.

pp. gecySed,

geceosatS, W. 37; pret. 3 sg. geceas, El. 1039, 1166; ger. ge-

gedaelan,

Wi.,

diversify:

pp.

gedseled, Ph. 295.

asm. ceosanne, El. 607; pp. gecorenne, El. 1059; npm. gecorene, Ph. 541, 593; dpm. ge-

gedafenlic, adj., becoming, proper:

nsn. El. 1168.

gedal,
651.

n.,

death, dissolution: as. Ph.

corenum, Ph. 388. gecigan, Wi., invoke: 3

Ph. 454-

sg.

gecygS,

See woruldgedal. gedeman, Wi., ordain: pp. demed, Ph. 147.

ge-

i8o
gedon,
784.

GLOSSARY
anv., apply:
inf., El. 1159; imp. sg. gedd, El.

show forth:
gedryht,
f.,

El. 1116; pi. gefsegon, gefeonde, El. 174, 991.

ptc.

gef era, m., companion, fellow:

flock:
as.

ns.

ns.

Ph.

348;

El. 1261.

host, multitude:

ns. El. 27, 1290; El. 737.

geferan, Wi., come, go:

736.

inf.

El.

Ph. 615, 635;

See
ds.

sib-, wilgedryht. gedwola, m., error, gedwolan, El. 1119

gefere,

adj.,

accessible:

nsm.
gp. ge-

heresy:

Ph.

4.

El. 371, 1041

is.

as. gedwolan, gedwolan, El.

gef?rian, W2., bring:

feredra, El. 993.

pp.

311-

gef?tian, W2., bring, fetch:

inf. El.

geeacnian,
geealdian,

W2., W2.,

impregnate:

pp.

geeacnod, El. 341.

1053; gefetigean, El. 1161. gefetrian, W2., shackle: pret. 3 sg.

gefetrade, Pn. 60.
gefic,
n.,

grow
earn,

old:

pp.

geealdad, Ph. 427.

deceit,

fraud:

is.

gefice,

geearnian,

W2.,

deserve:

El. 577geflit, n., strife:

2 sg. geearnast, El. 526.

ap. geflitu, El. 443,

geeawan,

Wi., manifest, reveal: opt. 3 sg. geeawe, Ph. 334. ge?fnan, Wi., do, execute: pret.
3

954.

See fyrngeflit.

geflita, see fyrngeflita.

geflota, m.,

swimmer:

ds. geflotan,

geefnde, El. geaefnan, Pn. 18, 33.

sg.

1015;

inf.

W.

7.

gefog, see stangefog.

ge?ndian, W2., end: Ph. 500.

gefaer,
n.,

pp. geendad,

expedition, journey:
;

ns.

gef on, rd., seise, take: 3 sg. gefehtS, Ph. 143 (hlyst gefeho listens). gefraege, n., report, hearsay: is. Ph.
1

Ph. 426

as. El. 68.

7
_6.

gefaestnian,

W2., fasten:
die:
pp.

pp.

gege-

fsestnod, El. 1068.

gefraege, adj., known, famous: nsn. Ph. 3 gef rege, El. 968.
;

gefaran,
gefea, m.,
ns.

VI,

asm.

faerenne, El. 872.

delight,

El.

195

happiness, joy: ds. Ph. 422, 607

;

gefraetw(i)an, W2., adorn, embel pp. gefraetwed, Ph. lish, deck: gefraetwad, Ph. 116, 274, 585;
239; npm. gefraetwade, gef rege, see gefraege, adj.
El.

743.

gefean, Ph. 400;

870, 949, 980;

as.

gefean, El.

Ph. 248, 389, 569.

joyous:
gefeallen,

gefrmman, Wi.,
complish:
515;
pret.
I i

do, commit, ac

gefealic, adj., agreeable, nsn. Ph. 510.

pi.

gefremma)?, El.

3 pl- gefremmaj>,
sg.

Ph
El.

495;
363,

gefeallan,
El. 651.

rd.,

fall:

pp.

gefremede,

818;
;

sg.

gefremede, El. 299,

;

gefegan,

Wi., fit together: pp. gefeged, Ph. 309; fix: W. 41.

3 sg. gefeleS,
ds. gefeohte, El.

gefelan, Wi., feel:

i pl. gef remedon, El. 402 912 2 pl. gefremedon, El. 386; opt. 3 sg. gefremme, Ph. 463; pret.

W.

24.
n.,

gefeoht,
1184;

battle:

3 sg. gefremede, gefremed, El. 415;

El.

779;

pp.
pret.

grant:
;

as. El. 646.

3 sg. gefremede, El. 501

pret. pret. 3 sg.

gain:

gefeon, V, be glad, rejoice:

3 sg. gefeah, El.

no,

247, 849;

gefremede, Ph. 650. gefreoSiah, W2., defend, protect:

GLOSSARY
imp. sg. gefreoj>a, Ph. 630. gefricgan, V, learn: pp. gefrigen,
El. 155-

181
pp.

El. 234; gehladene, Ph. 76.

gehlodon,

npm.

gehleSa, m., comrade:

information, result of ip. gefreogum, Ph. 29.
III,

ns. El. 113.

gefrige,

n.,

gehon,
pp.

inquiry:

hang with, load with: gehongen, Ph. 38; npm.

rd.,

gefrignan,
3
pi.

hear, learn:

pret.

gefrugnon, El. 172; opt. pret. 3 pi. gefrugnen, El. 1014; pp. gefrugnen, Ph. I.
gefullaestan, Wi., help:
gefullseste, El. 1151.
pret. 3 sg.

gehreodan,

gehongene, Ph. 71. II, adorn, gehroden, Ph. 79;

deck:
load:

pp.
pp.

gefulwian, W2., baptize: pp. gefulwad, El. 1044. gefylgan, W3., persist in: 2 pi.
gefylgaS, El. 576;

npm. gehrodene, W. 74. gehSu, f., care, grief: ds. El. 667; as. El. 609; dp. gehSum, El. 322. gehwa, pron., each, every, all: gsf.
gehwaes, Ph. 197
El. 569;
;

gsn. gehwaes,

follow:

inf.

Ph. 347gefyllan, Wi.,

fill:

3 sg. gefylleS,
El.

Ph. 653;

opt.

3 sg. gefylle,

680; pp. gefylled, El. 452, 1143; Ph. 627; fulfil: opt. 3 sg. ge
fylle,

dsm. gehwam, El. 358, 465, 1187, 1229; Ph. 66, W. 62; 451, 469, 603 (mf.) dsf. gehwam, Ph. 206 gehwasm, El. 973; asm. gehwone, Ph. 195, 606; gehwane, Ph. 464; asf. gehwaene, El. 548; gehwone, Ph.
Pn. 26;
;
;

El.

1084;
;

fylde, El. 1071

1131, 1135;

pret. 3 sg. gepp. gefylled, El.

60.

336;

Pn.

67.

See

also

anra

gehwa.
gehwaer,
adv.,

W.

everywhere:

EL

gefysan, Wi., set in motion:

pp.

1183.

npm. gefysde,
52.

El. 260, 1270;

Pn.

gehwaeSer, pron., both, either: nsm.

Ph.
374;
gsn.

gehwaeSres,
turn:

El.

gegaedrian, W2., gather: 3 sg. gegaedratS, Ph. 269; pp. gegaedrad, Ph. 512.

628, 964.

gehweorfan,

III,

pret. 3 sg.

gehwearf, El. 1126.

gegearwian, W2., equip, supply: pp. gegearwod, El. 47, 889. gegl?ngan, Wi., adorn: pp. geglenged, El. 90. gehaeftan,

gehwylc, pron., each, all, every: nsm. El. 1287, 1317; Ph. 185,
381, 503, 522, 534; Pn. 23; W. 39; gsm. gehwylces, Pn. 22; gsn.

Wi.,
rd.,

torture:

pp.

ge-

hsefted, El. 613.

gehealdan,

hold, keep, observe:

;

gehwylces, El. 319, 423, 910, 1030, Ph. 624; Pn. 20; 1156, 1310; dsm. gehwylcum, El. 278; Pn.
46;
6; dsf. gehwylcre, El. dsn. gehwylcum, Pn. 57 1313 Ph. no; asm. gehwylcne, El 598, 1179; asn. El. 409, 645; Ph.
;
;

pret. 3 sg. geheold, El. 192

pi.

W.

geheoldan, Ph. 476; gehealden, Ph. 45.

shield:

pp.

geheaSrian, W2., confine:

heaSrod, El. 1276.

pp. ge-

460, 615; Pn. 18; gpf. gehwylcra,

geh^fgian,

W2.,

depress,
inf.

burden:
Ph. 493.
3
pi.

pp. gehefgad, Ph. 153.

gehegan, Wi., hold: gehigd, see gehygd. gehladan, VI, load:

pret.

dpm. gehwylcum, Ph. See also anra gehwylc. gehydan, Wi., hide, conceal: pp. nsn. gehyded, El. 1092; apf. gehydde, El. 832.
El. 1283
133.
;

182
gehydian, W2., raa&
gehydiao",

GLOSSARY
fast:

3 pi.

super, gelicost, El. 1272

gelicast,

W.

13.

Ph. 585.
gelicnes,
f.,

See ungelice.
likeness:
ns.

gehygd, n., thought, meditation: dp. gehygdum, Ph. 459; gehigdum, El. 1224. gehynan, Wi., weaken: pp. gehyned, El. 720; 923.

Ph. 230.

gelimpan, gelamp,

III,

happen:

pret. 3 sg.

El. 271, 1155; opt. 3 sg. gelimpe, El. 441; succeed: pret.

3 sg. gelamp, El. 963.

pret.

gehyran, Wi., hear, learn:

2 sg. gehyrdest, El. 785; gehyrde, El. 709, 953, 957 gehyrdon, El. 364, 660;

geliSan,
1269.

I,

attain:

pp. geliden. El.

3 sg.
J

249; pass away: pp. geliden, El.

gelyfan, Wi., believe:
El. 796;
i

pipi.

sg. gelyfe,

gehyrdon, El. 1002; opt. 2 sg. gehyre, El. 442 imp. pi. gehyraS, El. 333; Ph. 548; inf. El. 511,
;

pret. 3 pi. gelyfdon, El.

518.

gelysted, pp., eager:

npn. gelyste,

hearken unto, obey: pret. 3 pi. gehyrdun, Ph. 444. gehyrstan, Wi., adorn: pp. ge1282;
hyrsted, El. 331.

W.
$ 595

23.

See lystan.
adj.,
39-

gemah,
J

malicious:

nsm. Ph.
ds.

W.

gemang,
inf.

n.,

host,

number:
as.

gehyrwan, Wi.,
221.

neglect:

El.

gemonge, Ph. 265;

108, 118.

El.

96,

In

gemonge,
midst
of.

prep.,

gelewan, see geywan.

gelaeca, see guSgelaeca.

w.

dat., in the

gelaedan, Wi., lead, bring: gelsedeo Ph. 244; pret.

1

3
3

sg.
pi.

gemearc, see 8inggemearc. 3 gemearcian, W2., mark:

gemearcaS, Ph. 146; mearcad, Ph. 318.
pp.

sg.

ge-

gelieddon, El. 714. gelaestan, Wi., do, carry out:

3
sg.

gem?ngan, Wi.,
opt.

pollute:
1296.
find,

pp.

npm.
with:

gelaeste,

El.

1197;

ger.

gemengde, El. gemetan, Wi.,

meet

geliestenne,

El.

1166;

practise:

3 sg. gemete5, Ph. 429;

pp. ge;

opt. pret. 3 pi. gelseston, El. 1208.

meted, El. 871, 1013, 1225

231
;

Ph.

geleafa, m., belief, faith: 1036

;

ns.

El.
as.

W.

4.

gs. geleafan,

El.
is.

966

geleafan,
El. 1137;

El.

491

geleafan,

gemetfaest, adj., asn. Pn. 31.

even-tempered:
3 sg.

Ph. 479.

gemetgian, W2., grow mild:

nsm. El.
gemetgaj>, El. 1293. gemong, see gemang.

geleaffull, adj., faithful:

1048;

geleafful, El. 960.

rd.,

geleodan,

grow:

pp. geloden,

gemot,

n.,

assembly:

as.

El.

279;

El. 1227.

Ph. 491.

gel?ttan, Wi., hinder: 2 sg. geletest,

El. 94-

gemyltan, Wi., melt: pp. gemylted,

El. 1312.

gelic, adj., like, similar:

nsm. Ph.
gelices,

gernynd,

n.

f.,

memory, mind:

ds.

237;

nsn.

W.
npm.

8;

gsn.

El. 644;

as. El. 1233, 1248,

1303.

Ph. 387;
gellcast,

gelice, El.
;

1320;
nsn.

See fyrn-,

in-,

modgemynd.
nsf.
El.

super, nsf. gelicast, Ph. 302

gemynde,
1064.

adj.,

mindful:

Ph. 424.

See ingemynde.
adj.,

gelice, adv., like, alike:

Ph.

37, 601

gemyndig,

mindful, heedful:

GLOSSARY
nsm.
gen,
El. 213, 819, 902, 940;

nsf.

geomre,
El. 182.

El.

El. 266.

322; apm. geomre, See hygegeomor.

adj.,

adv.,

still:

El.

1080,

1092;

geomormod,

sad, sorrowful:
El. 413, 555
;

gin,

Ph. 236; glen, Pn. 28; W. 50; next: El. 1063, 1078; again:
El.

npm. geomormode,
Ph. 353, 412.

373,

El. 1218;

925; Pr.
adv.,

i.

moreover, also: See also gina.

El.

geond,

prep,

among,
w.

through,
El.
16,

throughout, in:
323

ace.,

geneahhe,
1158.

very:
address:

1065,

278, 734, 969, 1177;

;

Ph. 82, 119,

3

Pn.

i, 4,

65, 68, 70.

pi.

genegan, Wi.,
385.

inf.

El.

geondfaran, geondlacan,

VI, traverse: geondfaraS, Ph. 67.

rd.,

gen?mnan, Wi., name:

nemned,
geneosian,
El. 741.

pp.

ge-

flow through: opt.

3
sg.

3 sg. geondlace, Ph. 70.

3
sg.

W2.,

visit:

ge-

geondwlltan,

neosaS, Ph. 351.

I, survey: geondwliteS, Ph. 211.

genejian, Wi., save:

generede, El.

pret.

sg.

geong,
647
;

adj.,

young:
159;

163; 3 pi. generedon, El. 132; deliver: pret. 3 sg.

giong, Ph. 355

El.

nsm. Ph. 258, comp. nsm.

;

gingra,

rejuvenated:

generede, El. 301. -genes, see togenes.

nsn. Ph. 267;

asn. Ph. 192, 433;

fresh:

gpf.

geongra,

Ph.

624.

-g?nga, see

bi-,

foreg?nga.
take:
pret.

geniman, genam,

IV.,

sg.

See cniht-, edgeong; ging. geopenian, W2., open: pp. geopenad, El. 1231; reveal: 2 sg. geopenie, El. 792;
opt.
inf.

El. 599.
ds.

geniSla, m., enmity, hostility:

geniSlan, El. 701
;

as.

geniSlan,

El. 610. See cwealm-, laS-, sweord-, torngenrSla. genlwian, W2., renew, restore: pp.

geopenigean, El. 1102. georn, adj., zealous: nsf. El. 268.

See domgeorn.
georne, adv., earnestly, zealously:
El.
199,

geniwad, Ph. 279, 580. geoc, f., help, consolation:

geoce, El. 1139, 1247.

216, 322, 413, 471, 600,

ds.

1157,

1171;

12;
ns.

eagerly:

comp. geornor, Pr. Ph. 92, 101 ac

;

geocend, m., helper:

1077.

El.

682,

El.ii63; surely, well: comp. geornor, Ph. 573; gladly:

curately:

geof-, see gif-.

W.

74-

geofon, n., sea, ocean: gs. geof ones, Ph. 118; geofenes, El. 227, 1201.

geornllce, adv., zealously:

1148.

El. 1097,

geogoS,

f.,

youth:

ns. El. 1265

ds.

geotan,

geogoSe, El. 638.

geogoShad,

m., youth:

gs.

geogoS118.

pour: pp. goten, El. See be-, Surhgeotan. geralde, n., means: ip. gerjedum,
II,

1133.

hades, El. 1267.

El. 1054, 1108.

as. El.

geolorand, m., shield:

geomor,
nsm.

adj., sad,

El.

627;
El.

sorrowful, woful: Ph. 556; dsm.

gere, adv., see geare. gereaht, see ferhSgereaht.

geomrum,
geomran,

922;
139,

asf.

wk.

Ph.

517;

npm.

gerfccan, Wi., report: inf. El. 649. gereord, n., meal: dp. gereordum, Pn. 36.

84

GLOSSARY
sg. geresteS,

ger?stan, Wi., rest: 3

El. 1083.

230, 255, 270;

gain, reach:
166.

3 sg.

geseceS.

Ph.

gerim, see dogor-, wintergerim.

geruma,
El.

m.,

room:
(on

320

geruman, geruman, away,

as.

ges?cgan, Wi., speak: inf. gesecggan, El. 168; proclaim: inf. El.
985.

apart).

gesefte, adj., pleasant:

pret. 3 sg.

super, nsm.
inf.

geryman, Wi., extend:

gerymde, El. 1249. geryne, n., secret: as.
gast-,

geseftost, El. 1295.

ges?llan, Wi., pay:

El. 566; ap.
El. 1284.

gesyllan,

geryno, El. 280, 589, 813.

See
3
sg.

geseon, V, behold, see:

El.
1

I pi.

geseoS,

wordgeryne.
Wi.,
adj.,

121
;

pret. 3 sg. geseah, El.

gesaelan,

bind:
blessed:

pret.

88,

100

geseh, El. 842;

El.

pi.

geszelde, Pn. 59.

gessegon,

68;

gesawon,

El.

gesaelig,

nsm.

El.

nsm. wk. gesasliga, Ph. 350. pp. gesamnian, W2., assemble:

956
;

opt. pret. 3 sg. gesege, El. W. 75J inf. El. 1308; Ph. 675 86 gesion, El. 243 pp. gesegen,
5 ; ;

mi;

gesamnod, El. 26, 282. gesceadan, rd., decide:

sceaden, El. 149.

El. 71.

pp.

ge-

geset, n., abode, dwelling, haunt, seat: ap. gesetu, Ph. 278, 417,
436.

gesceaft,
El.

f.,
;

creature: gp. gesceafta,

See fyrngeset.
inf.

894

Pn. 73

geseSan, Wi., prove, verify:

El. 582.

dp. gesceaf turn,

as.

Pn. 56;

creation:

El.

729;

heaven: as. El. 1089; existence: as. Ph. 660; object: as. El. 183,
1032.

gesfttan, Wi., place, establish: pret. 3 sg. gesette, Ph. 10, 395; opt.
pret.
1

3 destine:
,

sg.

gesette, El. 1055; 2 sg. gesettest, El. 739.

gesceap,
790.

n.,

destiny, fate:

ap. geas. El.

sceapu, Ph. 210;

object:

gesihb see gesyhS. gesittan, V, sit, sit down:

3 pi. gesaeton, El. 868;
inf.

pret.

See fyrngesceap. harm, VI, gesc?o"3an,

plague:
400; 3
pret. 3
pi.

Ph.
ge-

molest,

671.

sg. gescod, Ph. gescodan, Ph. 442. gescinan, I, illumine: 3 sg. gescme)>, Ph. 118.

gesomnian, W2., gather: 3

somnao", Ph. 576.

sg.

gespon,
I][

n.,

twist:

as.

gespon, El.

3S

(wira gespon, nails).

gescrifan,

I,

decree, ordain:

pret.

gesprecan,

V,

speak:

opt.

pret.

3 sg. gescraf, El. 1047.

3 sg. gesprsece, El. 667;

pp. gpf.

gescyldan,

Wi.,
VI,

defend,
create,

protect:

pp. gescylded, Ph. 180.

gesprecenra, El. 1285. gespring, see wyllegespring.

g?st, see gaest.

gescyppan,
pret.
197.

fashion:
138,

3 sg. gescop, Ph. 84,

gestaSelian, W2., establish, ordain: pp. gestaj?elad, Ph. 474.

gesteald,
n.,

gescyrdan, Wi., cut

gesecan,

to pieces:

pp.

mansion: gp. gestealda,

gescyrded, El. 141.

El. 802.

Wi., seek,

visit:

sg.

geseceo", El. 1280;

Ph. 156, 264;

El.

gestealla, see eaxlgestealla. gestreon, see aeht-, feoh-, woruld-

W.

29;

pret. 3 sg. gesohte,

gestreon.

GLOSSARY
gestrynan, Wi., gain, secure: 3 pi. gestryna)?, Ph. 392. gesund, adj., prosperous: asm. gegej>eaht,

185
El.
1241.

See

raed-

gesweorcan,

sundne, El. 997, 1005. III, grow dark:

i

pret.

3 sg. geswearc, El. 856.

geSeaht. geSejncan, Wi., think: imper. pi. ge>enca>, El. 313. geSeon, III, exalt, advance: pp. gej>ungen, Ph. 160; perfect: pp.

gesw?rian, VI, swear:

swerige, El. 686. geswican, I, cease

sg.

ge-

ge>ungen, Ph. 649.

gefiinge,
n.,

fate:

gs. gej?inges, El.

from:

pi.

253-

geswica}>, El. 516; 2 pi. geswicaS, Pr. 7.

geSoht, m.,
El. 426.

thought:

ns.

ge)?6ht,

geswigian, W3-, bring to silence: pp. geswiged, Ph. 145. geswin, n., strain: ns. Ph. 137. geswing, n., tossing, welter: ns. Pn.
8. See handgeswing. geswiSrian, W2., lessen, weaken: pp. geswiSrod, El. 698, 918; ge-

getSolian, W2., endure, suffer:

gej?olian, El. 1292.

inf.

geSrean, W2., torment:

ge)?reade, El. 321.

pp.

npm.
pp.

geSreatian,
get5rec,
n.,

W2.,

persecute:

gej>reatod, El. 695.

rush: ns. ge]>rec, El. 114.

III,

swit5rad, El. 1264.

1

ge8ringan,
sight:
346,
ds.

overcome:

inf.

ge-

gesyho

f.,

vision,
184,

ge-

Jringan, El. 40.

syhSe,

El.

847,

965;

gesihSe, El. 614;

as. El. 98.

geSrowian, W2., suffer: pret. 3 sg. gejrowade, El. 519; gejrowode,

El.

gesyllan, see ges?llan. gesyne, adj., plain: nsn. El. 144; nsn. El. visible: See 264.

859;

pi.

gej>rowedon, El.
sg.

855; opt. (?) pret. 3

ade, El. 563.

gejrow-

geSrySan, Wi., arm, embattle: pp.

ge>ry]?ed, Ph. 486.

eSgesyne.
getacnian, W2., show: pp. getacnod,

EL

getimbran, Wi.,
struct:

build, erect,

con

754pret. 2
;

3 sg. getimbreS, Ph. 202,

getaecan, Wi., reveal:

getaehtesS,
El.

sg.

430;

opt. pret. 3 sg.

getimbrede,

1075

.opt.

pret

El. 1010.

3 sg. getaehte, El. 601. get?llan, Wi., count: pp. geteled,

El. 2, 634.

getrywe,
getyn,

adj.,

true, faithful:

nsm.

El. 1035.

Wi., train:

pp.

apm. gesg.

get?ngan,
get?nge,

Wi.,

dedicate,

devote:

pret. 3 sg. getengde, El. 200.

adj., resting

tyde (skilled), El. 1018. getynan, Wi., shut in: pret. 3

getynde, El. 921;
tyned, El. 721-2.

on: npm. El.

ds. gej>ance,

bury:

pp. ge-

228; apm. El. 1114. geSanc, mn., thought:

gp. ge^onca,
El.

gewadan, VI, penetrate:

pret. 3 sg.

El. 267, 807; as. ge}>anc, El. 1239;

1286;
ip.

dp.

ge-

J^ancum, El. 312; Ph. 552. See in-,

ge)>oncum,

gewod, El. 1190. gewaede, see wintergewaede. gewaelan, Wi., pain, torture:
gewseled, El. 1244.

pp.

modgeSanc.
as.

geSeaht,
El.

f.,

counsel:

ge]?eaht,

geweald,
120,

n.,

might, power:
dp.

as.

El.

1060;

device, plot:

ap. geas.

726;

gewealdum,

El.

J>eahte, El.

468;

knowledge:

610.

86

GLOSSARY
gewitt,
191
n.,

rd., grow up: pp. geweaxen, Ph. 313. | gewelgian, W2., endow: pp. ge-

geweaxan,

El. 938,
;

mind, understanding: ns. 1191; gs. gewittes, Ph.

as. El. 357, 459.

welgad, Pn.

41.

gewl^ncan,
opt.

Wi.,

adorn,

bedeck:

gew?ndan, Wi., turn:

gewende,
El. 1047. El. 617;

sg.

pp. gewlenced, El. 1264.

pp.

gewended,

gewlitigian, W2., beautify, embel lish: pp. gewlitegad, Ph. 117.

geweorc, see fyrngeweorc. geweorp, see wintergeweorp. geweorSan, III, be: 3 pi.

gewrit,
654,

n.,

record:

ap. gewritu, El.

658;

scripture:

np.

ge
El.

ge-

writu, El. 674;

ap. gewritu,

weorSaS, El. 614; pret. 3 pi. gewurdon, El. 1288; become: 3 sg. geweoiteS, Ph. 538; gewyrSeS, El. 1192, 1275; pret. i come : sg. gewearS, El. 923 opt. 3 sg. geweorSe, Ph. 41 pp. geworden, El. 994; happen: pret. inf. 3 sg. gewearS, El. 632, 641 El. 456, 611; pp. geworden, El.
; ; ;

387; writing, book: np. gewritu, Ph. 313, 655; dp. gewritum, El.
827, 1256;

Ph. 30;

Pn. 14;
425.

ip.

gewritum, Ph. 332, fyrngewrit. gewunian, W2., dwell

in,

See

in,

inhabit: pret. 3 sg.

opt.

sojourn gewunode,
gewunien,

El.

1038; Ph. 481.

struct:
inf. El.

pi.

643-

gewyrcan, Wi., make,

W2.,
sg.

build,

con
i

geweorSian, honor: 3
pp.

distinguish,

3 sg. gewyrceS, Ph. 469;

gewyrSeo", El. 1192;

;

104;

commit:

opt.

pi.

geweorSad, El. 177; Ph. 551 geweorSod, El. 150, 823. gew?rian, Wi., clothe: pp. npm. gewerede, El. 263. gewlcian, W2., dwell, abide, take up one's abode: 3 sg. gewicaS,
Ph. 203
;

gewyrcen,
pret.

El. 513; bring to pass:

3 sg. gewyrceS, Ph. 537;

create:

sg.

geworhtest, El. 727,

ns.

738.

gewyrd,

f.,

event, occurrence:

3 pi. gewiciaS,

W.

19.

gewin, n., struggle: ns. Ph. 55. See ealdgewin. gewindaeg, m., day of toil, time of tribulation: np. gewindagas, Ph.
612.

See sundorgewyrd. gewyrdan, Wi., inflict damage, do harm: inf. Ph. 19. See ungeEl. 647.

wyrded. gewyrht, see aergewyrht. $ gewyrtian, W2., perfume :

wyrtad, Ph. 543.

pp. ge-

gewitan,
28;
3
sg.

I,

go:

3 sg. gewlteo",

W.

geywan, Wi., show:

geywdest, El. 787
;

pret.

sg.

3 pi. gewitaS,

W.
148
;

16;

pret.

3 sg. geywde,
74, 183;

gewat,

El.

vanish,
sg.

pass 428; 3

away, depart:
;

ge-

El. 488; pp. geywed, El. geiewed, El. 102.

wlteo", El. 1277

pi.

Ph.

99, 162, 320,

gicel, see cylegicel.

gewita>, El. 1272; pret.

gidd,
dp.
El.

n.,

speech: gp. gidda, El. 418;

3 sg. gewat, El. 94;

opt

sg.

gewite,

Ph.
;

554;
3
sg.

pp.

gewiten,
El.

giddum, El. 586; ip. giddum, 531. See fyrngidd.

Ph.
1268;
122;
58.

97

npm.

gewitene,
gewiteS,

fly:

Ph.

come: 3 sg. gewiteS, See forSgewItan.

W.

W2., sing: pret. 3 sg. gieddade, Ph. 571. giedding, f., utterance: ap. gieddinga, Ph. 549.
gieddian,

GLOSSARY
gief-, see gif-.

girwan, Wi., build, erect:

1022.
gisel, m., hostage:

inf.

El.

glen, see gen. gielt, sec gylt.

ds. gisle, El. 600.

gietan, see be-, ongietan.

gif, conj., if:

glaed, adj., glad, joyous:

dsm. wk.

El. 435, 441, 459, 514,

gladan,
ling:

Ph.

593;
;

comp.

nsm.

533, 542, 576, 621, 773, 777, 782, 789, 857, 1004.
gifa, sec beag-, hyht-, wil-,

glsedra, El. 956

brilliant,

wuldor-

gladum,

gifa.

dsm. glsedum, Ph. 303; super, gladost, Ph. 289.

adj., glad-hearted:

spark Ph. 92;

nsm.

gif an, V, give:

3 pi. gifa'5, El. 360; grant: 3 sg. gifeS, Ph. 319; pret.
3 sg. geaf, El. 365.

glaedmod,
El.

nsm.
glsed-

1096;

Ph. 462;
519.

npm.

See

a-, for-,

mode, Ph.
;

ofgifan.
gif re, adj., greedy, rapacious:

nsm.

Ph. 507.
gifu,
f.,

See waelgifre.
grace:
ns. El. 265; 1144; giefe, Ph. 658;

glaem, m., ray, radiance: ns. Ph. 2 53 splendor: ns. El. 1267. glaes, n., glass: ns. Ph. 300.

gift,

gleaw,

adj.,

sage, wise:

nsm.

El.

ds. gife, El.

807, 1212;
El. 1163;

Ph. 144;

asf.

gleawe,
El. 314; El. 638;

Pn. 71
giefe,

as. gife, El. 176, 182, 199,

596, 967,

1033,

1058,

1157,

1201;

Ph. 29;

npm. gleawe, gpm. gleawra,

El.

Ph. 624;

Ph. 327, 557; gp. gyfena, geofona, Ph. 384; ap.

apm.

gleawe,

594;

super.

gife, El. 1247;

geofona, Ph. 267.

gifu.
gild, see deofulgild.

endowment: gp. See wuldor-

npm. gleawestan, El. 536. See as-, ferhJS-, hygegleaw. gleawhydig, adj., wise: nsm. El.
935-

gleawllce, adv., wisely, prudently:

gildan,
3
sg.

III,

return,
El.

repay:
493.

pret.

El. 189.

geald,

See forPh. -117, 90 ;

gleawmod,
gleawnes,
gled,
f.,

adj.,

discerning,

pru
571.

gildan.

dent, sagacious:
ns.
f.,

nsm. Ph.
is.

gim, m., gem, jewel:

183, 208, 300, 516;
92,

wisdom:
flame:

gleaw-

ds.

gimme, Ph.
El.
gp.-

nesse, El. 962.

fire,

303

np.

gimmas,
289.

gp. gleda, El.

gimma,

Ph.

See

gold-,

1302.

sincgim. gim-, sec gym-,

glgngan, Wi., adorn, grace: 3 sg. glengeS, Ph. 606. See gegl?ngdp.

gimcynn, n., precious stone: gimcynnum, El. 1024.

gin, see ongin. gin, see gen.

an.

glidan,

I,

glide:

inf.

Ph. 102.
ds. gllwe,

See
Ph.

toglldan.
gliw,
yet:
El. 1070.
n.,

cheer, joy:

gma,

adv.,

still,

139-

ging, adj., young: 875

;

asm. gingne, El. vsm. wk. ginga, El. 464

;

glom, see mistglom. gnornian, W2., bemoan:

gnornode,
El.
f.,

pret. 3 sg.

apm. ginge, El. 353. geong. ginnan, see onginnan.

gio, adv., once:
El. 436.

See also

1260.
as.

gnornsorg,
5V? also
El. 977-

sorrow:
;

gnorn-

sorge, El. 655

gp. gnornsorga,
gp. gnyrna, El.

gudaed,

iu.

gnyrn,

f.,

blemish:

i88
422;
1139-

GLOSSARY
sadness:
gp.

gnyrna,

El.

goldhoma,
992.

m.,

with gold:

garment ornamented ap. goldhoman, El.

gnyrnwraec, f., revenge for wrong: dp. gnyrnwrsecum, El. 359. gnySe, see ungnySe.

God,

m.,

God:
;

n. El. 4, 14, 161, etc.

goldhord, n., treasure: as. El. 791. goldwine, m., king: ns. El. 201. goma, m., jaw: ap. goman, W. 62,
76.

(10 times) Ph. 36, 281, 355, 565; Pn. 55; g. Codes, El. 109, 179, Ph. 46, 91, 201, etc. (23 times)
;

gprnen,

n.,

pleasure: ns. El. 1265.

old:
;

gomol,
El.

adj.,

nsm.

Ph.

154;

96,

403,

408,

461,

571,
1

619;
100,

d.

gomel, Ph. 258

1247.

dsm. gamelum,

Code,
1139;

El.

962,

1048,

1117,
a.
;

Ph. 517, 657;

Pr. 12;

El. 209, 345, 687, etc.

v. El. 760, 786, 810,

(8 times)
;

819

Ph. 622.

god,

n.,

bounty, good:

gp. goda, El. 924;

np. Pn. 71; Ph. 615, 624;

W.
god,

gong(-), see gang(-). Gotan, see HreSgotan. graedig, adj., greedy: nsm. Ph. 507. graef, see fold-, moldgraef. graeswong, m., grassy plain: ds.
graeswonge, Ph. 78. grafan, see begrafan.

46.
adj.,

gpm. godra, El. 637; gpf. godra, Ph. 462; comp. nsm. betera, El. 506; nsn. selle,
good:
Ph. 417;

gram,
grap,

adj.,

El. 118;
f.,

asm. beteran, El. 618;

nsn.

hostile: gpm. gramra, dpm. gramum, El. 43. grip, grasp: dp. grapum,

asn. betere, El. 1039, 1046, 1062;

El. 760.

super, nsm. selest, El. 1028

selest,

grene,

El.

975;

selust,

El.

527;

nsm. Ph. 298; adj., green: nsn. Ph. 293; asf. Ph. 154; npm.
Ph.
13, 36, 78.

asm. wk. selestan, Ph. 395, 620; vsm. wk. selesta, El. 1088; vsf.

greot, m., earth, dust:

gs. greotes,

wk.

seleste,

El.

1170;
;

seleste,

El.

1202

apm. apm. wk.

ns. El.

Ph. 556

ds. greote,

Ph. 267

is.

greote, El. 835.

selestan, El. 1019.

Godbearn,
719;
asf.
gs.

n.,

Son

of

God:

grim,

adj.,

angry, fierce, grim: asm.

Godbearnes, Ph. 647.

divine,
El.

godcund,

adj.,

God-given:
ip.

grimne, El. 525 Ph. 461 W. 62

;

godcunde,
f.,

man,

W.

76.

apm. grimme, apm. wk. grimSee fernS-, heoru; ;

1033.

goddsd,
goddond,
godspel,
gold,
n.,

good

deed:

god-

diedum, Ph. 669.

m., benefactor:
ap.

god-

grim. grima, m., helmet: ns. El. grimhelm, m., helmet: ns.
grindan, see forgrindan. gripan, see forgripan.
gripe, m., grip:
ds.

125.

El. 258.

dend, El. 359.

n.,

gospel:
ns.
;

gs. godspelles,

El. 176.

El.

1302.

See

gold:
is.

El.
as.

golde, El. 90, 331

1309; ds. El. 1260

;

stangripe.

Ph. 506
goldfaet,
fate,

golde, El. 1024.

See

cynegold.
n.,

grund, m., ground: ds. grunde, El. 1114; bottom: as. El. 1299; W. 29; earth, world: as. El. 1289;
Ph. 118, 498; abyss: as. El. 944; Pn. 59. See h?llegrund. grundleas, adj., bottomless: asm.
grundleasne,

gold-setting:

ds. gold-

Ph. 303. goldgim, m., golden jewel: ap. gold-

gimmas,

El. 1114.

W.

46.

GLOSSARY
grymetan,
Wi., roar: grymetende, Pn. 7.
El. 760.
ptc.

189

asn.

H.
habban, W3., have, hold, possess:
I

+ gryrefaest, adj., terribly firm: nsn.

sg.

hafu, El. 808;

haebbe, Ph.

gudaed,
iu.

f.,

former

deed:

gp.

gudaeda, Ph. 556.

See also gio,

569; 3 sg. hafaS, El. 825, 910; Ph. 175, 667; Pn. 30; W. 49, 72; i pi. habba>, Ph. 393; pret.
i,
1

sg. haefde, El. 1253,

1254; 3 sg.
412,

guma,
np.

m.,

human

being,
vs.

man:
1186;

ns.

haefde,

El.

63,

224,
El.

1130;
3
pi.

El. 531;

Ph. 570;

El. 464;

pi.

haefdon,

369;
opt.

21

guman, El. gp. gumena,

139.

562,

Pn.

haefdon, El. 49, 155, 249, 381, 415,

870,

El. 14, 201, 254,

998;
3

Ph. 408;

sg.

278, 638, 1096, 1203;

W.

62;

dp.

hsebbe, El. 288;

3 sg. haebbe, El.

gumum, Ph.
gumrice,
guS,
$
f.,

5945
ds.

pl-

haebben, El. 316, 408;

ds.

n.,

kingdom of men:
combat:
queen:
valiant
ds.

inf. El. 621.

El. 1221.
battle,

had, m., class:

guSe,

form, shape, nature:

El. 72 639; manner:
;

El. 23.

hade, El. 740; ds. hade, Ph. 372, as. El. 336, 776
;

guScwen,
331.

f.,

ns.

El. 254,

as. El. 1246.

See
sac-

bisceop-,
m.,

cild-,

geogoS-,

guSfreca,

chief:

ds.

erd-, wifhad.

guSfrecan, Ph. 353. $ guSgelaeca, m., warrior:

geliecan, El. 43.

hador,
ap.

adj., radiant:

asn. Ph. 212.

guSEl.

heedor, adj., clear:

El.

dpf.

haedrum,
Ph.
115;

748.

guSheard,
204.

adj.,

brave:

nsm.

haedre,

adv.,

brightly:

clearly:
haeft,
ns.

Ph. 619.

guSrof,

adj., strong in battle: npm. guSrofe, El. 273.

n.,

m.,

bondage, imprisonment:

El. 703.

% guSscrud,

armor:

ns. El. 258. ns.

haeftan, see gehasftan.

guSweard,
El. 14.

m.,

battle-prince:

haeftnyd,

d.,

bondage, thraldom:
ns.

ds.

haeftnede, El. 297.

haegl,
as.

gyf-, see gif-.

gyfl, n.,

m.,

hail:

Ph. 60;

gs.

food:

Ph. 410.

haegles,
hael,
f.,

Ph.

16.

gyldan, see a-, for-, ongyldan. gylden, adj., golden: nsm. El. 125. ds. gylte, Ph. 408; gylt, m., sin:
gp.
gylta,
;

hail,

greeting:
save,

as. El. 1003.

haelan,

Wi.,

redeem:

ptc.

El.
ip.

817;

ap.

gieltas,
74.

Ph. 461

gyltum,
notice,

W.

nsm. haslende, Ph. 590. hasle, m., man: ns. Ph. 554. Haelend, m., Saviour: ns. El. 809,
862,

gyman,
gyrn, m.
410.

Wi.,
n.,

heed:

opt.

3 sg. gime, El. 616.

Ph. 650; gs. 912, 920; Hselendes, El. 1063; as. Ph. 616;

sorrow:

is.

gyrne, Ph.

God:
640,

vs. El. 726.

haeleS, m.,

man, warrior:
as.

ns. vs.

El.
El.

gyrnan, Wi., long, yearn:

gyrneo", Ph. 462.

sg.

936;

El.

538;

511; np. El. 1006, 1297;

Pn. 20;

190
hsele>,

GLOSSARY
El.

273;

W.

22;

gp.

| handgeswing,

n.,

combat:

ns. El.

haeleSa, El. 73, 156, 188, 852, 1054,

1108, 1204;
haelej'a,

UShasu, adj., gray: Ph. 121.

Ph. 49, 135,

El.

nsm. wk. haswa,

170;
haelo,

W.

40;

dp. haeleSum,
as. El.

661, 671, 679, 709, 1012, 1273.

f.,

cure, healing:

1216;

haMu,

W.

87. ds. hserfeste,

haerfest, m., harvest:

Ph. 244.
haes,
f.,

haswigfeSere, adj., gray-plumed: nsm. wk. haswigfeSra, Ph. 153. hat, adj., hot: nsm. El. 1133; Ph. 521; nsn. El. 628; dsm. hatum, El. 1297 super, nsf. hatost, Ph.
;

behest:

as. El. 86.

209;

asn. hatost, El. 579;

con
613.

haetan, see onhastan.

haeSen,
haetu,

adj.,

heathen: npm. haeSene,

dpf. hJetSenum, El. 1076.
ns.

suming: nsm. wk. hata, Ph. See fyrhat.

hata, see leodhata.

El. 126;
f.,

heat:

Ph.

17.

hatan,
El.

rd.,

call,

name:
Pi-

haga, see an-, bord-, turfhaga.

hal, see

756;
13;

3 sg. hateS, hataS, Ph. 173;

wanhal.

pp. haten, El. 439, 505;

Ph. 86;
pret.
105,
99,

halig, adj., holy:

nsm. El. 218, 679, Ph. 740, 75i, 936, 1087, 1145; 183; nsm. wk. halga, El. 751,

Pn.
3
sg.

bid,

command:
42,
79,

heht,

El.

129,

153, 276, 691, 863, 877, 999,

1094; Ph. 81, 418; nsf. El. 625, 885; Ph. 626, 641; nsf. wk. halige,
El. 720, 1012, 1224;

1003, 1007, 1023, 1051, 1161, 1198,

nsn. El. 976,

1202; het, El. 214; 3 sg. hehte, El. 509;

hat, El. 1173.

opt.

pret.

imper. sg.

1195;

nsn. wk. halige, El. 429;

haliges,

gsm.
86;

Ph.

79;

halges,

gsm. wk. halgan, El. wk. halgan, El. 1006, 1054, 1204; asm. wk. halgan, El. Ph. 3395 asf. halge, 457, 785; Ph. 476; halige, El. 355; asf. wk. halgan, El. 1032; asn. El. asn. wk. halige, El. 758, 843;
Ph. 399;
dsf.
107,

hate, adv., fervently: Ph. 477. he, pron., he: nsm. El. 9, 13,
etc. etc.

15,

(64 times)
(39 times)

Ph.
;

5,

142, 146,
18,

Pn.

17,

30,

31, 59, 62;

W.

41, 44, 49, 66, 76;

nsf. heo, El. 254, 570, 957, 1023,

1136, 1143,

1202;

hio,

El.

268,

325, 384, 420, 568, 598, 710, 966,

1008, 1015, 1140, 1158, 1219; Ph. nsn. hit, El. 170, 271, 789,

128,

442,

701,

841

halge,
447,

Ph. 619;
539;
npf.

npm. halge, Ph.

halge,

413;

Ph.

73

(in

882, 1155;

Ph. 531;

gsmn.

his,
;

violable?); gpm. haligra, El. Ph. 656 821 dpm. halgum,

; ;

El. 147, 162, 193, etc. (14 times)

El.

988;
El.

Ph.
333,

421,
364,

515;
670,

apf.
853,

halige,

1169;

ipm. halgum, Ph. 206, 444.

ns.

See gasthalig.
Ph. 298. ham, m., home: gs. hames, Ph. 483; ds. Ph. 593, 599 ; as. El. 143, 148,
hals, m., neck:

Ph. 211, 262, 267, etc. (20 times) Pn. 34; W. 40, 43, 55, 63, 74! hire, El. gsf. hiere, El. 222; 1200; dsmn. him, El. 18, 72, 76, Ph. 88, 167, 179, etc. (40 times)
; ;

etc.

(21 times)

W.
;

25, 41, 67,

73,

86;

dsf.

hire,

El.

223,

567,

609, etc.

(13 times)

asm. hine,
;

921

Ph. 244.
f.,

hand,

hand:
;

dp.

handum,

El.

805, 843

ap.

handa, El. 457.

(13 times) Ph. 106, in, 281, 365, 380, 420; W. 51, 65 asf. hie, El. 677, 1146;
El. 14, 200, 440, etc.
;

GLOSSARY
asn. hit,
El.

350, 702,

979;
324,

Ph.
(35
326,

healdan,

rd.,

hold: pret. 3
inf. El. 449,

sg. heold,

84;

np. hie, El. 48, 68, etc.

;

El. 824;

times)

hio,

El.

166,

observe:
3
pi.

3 sg.

758; keep, healdeS, Ph. 457;

;

569, 571, 835;

555, 565;
hi,

heo, El. 116, 382,

healda>, Ph. 391

El. El.

pret. 3 pi.

Ph. 247, 327, 389,

heoldon,
healde,

156;

opt.
inf.

sg.

402, 410, 411, 415, 476, 489, 658;

1169;

Ph. 399.

W.
451,

32, 58;

12, 35.
1 1

hy, Ph. 481, 609; W. 36; gp. hira, El. 174, 359,
12,

See be-, gehealdan.

healf,
f.,

side:

1209,

1232;
hyra,

W.

gp. healfa, El. 548;

75;

hiera,

El.

360

Ph. 405,

543;
etc.

dp. him, El.

182, 319, 325,

36, 39, 160,

Ph. 206, 336; Pn. 67; ap. half a, El. 955; healf e, El. 1180. healf cwic, adj., half-dead: npm.
healfcwice, El. 133.

(19 times)
(18 times)
hi,

Ph.

etc.

ap. hie, El. 208,

Ph. 246, 395. heafela, m., head: np. (as sing.) heafelan, Ph. 604.
1136;

healsian, W2., adjure:

El. 699.

i sg.

healsie,

healt,

adj.,

halt:

npm.

healte,

El.

1215.

heafod,
143-

n.,

head:

ns.

Ph. 293;

ds.

heafde, Ph. 604; +

is.

heafde, Ph.
ns.

hean, adj., humiliated, abject: nsm. Ph. 554 asm. heanne, El. 701
;

heafodwylm,
1133adj.,
;

n.,

tears:

El.

heah,

high, lofty:

nsm. Ph.
;

590 nsm. wk. hea, Ph. 447 nsf. asm. heanne, El. 424, Ph. 626
;

npm. heane, El. 1216; poor: lowly: dpm. heanum, W. 43. heannes, f., height: ds. heannesse, El. 1125; Ph. 631 (in, on hean
nesse, in the highest).

Ph. 112, 171, 202; asn. 983; Ph. 429; W. 22; comp. nsn. herre, Ph. 28; super, nsf. hihst, El. 197; exalted: asm. heanne,

heap,

m.,

host,

multitude,
El.

troop,
as. El.
ip.

throng: ns. El. 141, 549;

1206;
is.

heape,

269;
67.

heapum, Ph. 336; Pn.

heard,
El. El.
isf.

Ph. 391heah, adv., high: Ph. 23, 521, 641; hea, Ph. 32, 121.

adj.,

809;
565;

hard: dsm. heardum, comp. npm. heardran, cruel: nsm. El. 704;
grievous: dpn. heardum, El.

heahcyning,
est:
ns.

m., king in the high

heardre, El. 83;

Ph. 129, 446;

as.

Ph.
gp.
ns.

nsn. El. 115;

483-

180; stern: asn. El. 557; severe:

heah?ngel,

archangel: m., heahengla, El. 751.

m.,

heahmaegen,
El.

mighty power:

nsm. wk. hearda, Ph. 58, 613. See guS-, mo -, Sraec-, Srohtheard.
1

753

as. El. 464.

heahmod,

adj.,

mettlesome, proud:
as.

hearde, adv., very: El. 400. heard?cg, adj., with hard

nsn. El. 758.

edge:

nsm. Ph.

112.

heahseld, n., throne: heahsetl, n., throne: Ph. 515heahstefn,

adj.,

Ph. 619.

bearding, m., hero:

ingas, El. 25, 130.

npm. heardhearma,
El.

ds. heahsetle,

hearm,
apn.
912.

m., injury:

gp.

high-prowed:

W.

13.

heal, sec

medoheal.

hearm, adj., malicious, fiendish: gpm. hearmra, Ph. 441.

GLOSSARY
hearmloca, m., prison:
locan, El. 695.
ds.

hearm-

444, 521, 641, 656;

83, 801, 976.

heofenum,

El.

hearpe,
135-

f.,

harp:

gs.

hearpan, Ph.
adj.,

heofoncyning,
gs.

m., king of heaven: heofoncyninges, El. 170; Ph.

| heaSofrejmmende,

fighting:

616;
ds.

nsm.

El. 130.
adj., brave, valiant:

heofoncininges, El. 748; heofoncyninge, El. 367.

heaSorof,

gsm.
gp.

heofonhrof,
vault

heaj>orofes, Ph. 228.

heaSowylm,

m., fierce flame:

m., cope of heaven, ds. heofunof heaven: hrofe, Ph. 173.

heaSowelma, El. 579; ds. heaSuwylme, El. 1305. heatSrian, see geheaSrian. h?bban, VI, lift, raise, rear: 3 sg.
hefeS, Ph. 112; pret. 3
El. 25;
inf.
pi.

heofonllc, adj., heavenly:

740, 1145.

nsm.

El.

heofonrice,
gs.

n.,

kingdom of heaven:

hofon,

heofonrices, El. 197, 445, 629, 718, 1125; Ph. 12; ds. El. 621.
steorran, El. 1113.

El. 107;

pp. hafen,

heofonsteorra, m., star: np. heofon-

El. 123, 890.

See ahe.bban.

h?fgian, see gehe.fgian.

see began, hegende.

gehegan;

meSelinf.

heofontungol, n., star of heaven: dp. heofontunglum, Ph. 32. $ heolo'Shelm, m., helmet of in
visibility:
is.

helan, IV, hide, conceal: 703, 706. See bihelan.

h?lian, sec beh?lian.
hell,
f.,

El.

heolo)>helme,

W.

45.

heolstor,
El.

n.,

darkness,

obscurity:
is.

ds. heolstre, El. 1113;

heolstre,

hell:

gs.

helle,

1230;

W. 78; as. helle, W. 45, 68. h?lledeofol, m., devil: ns. El. 901.
he.llegrund, m., abyss of hell:
El. 1305.
as.

Ph. 418. heolstorcofa, m., dark abode, tomb: np. heolstorcofan, Ph. 49. J heolstorhof, n., abode of dark
El. 1082
;

ness:
m., devil:
as.

ap. heolstorhof u,

El. 764.
i.

h?llescea'Sa,

helle-

heonan,
heorte,
1224;

adv., hence:
f.,

Ph.

scea)>an, El. 957.

heart:

gs.

heortan, El.

$ he.llfiren, f., hellish sin: firena, Pr. 6.

El.
as.

gp. hell-

628;
ns.

Ph. 552; Ph. 477.

n.,

ds. heortan, El.

helm, m., defender, protector:

148, 176,

$ heorucumbul,
107
;

ensign:

as.

El.

223;

El.

475.

heorucumbol,
adj.,

El. 25.

See grim-, heoloS-, nihthelm.

help,
f,,

heorudreorig,
;

wounded: npm.
;

help, succor:

ds. helpe, El.

679,

1012

as.

helpe,

El.

1032

heorudreorige, El. 1215 disheartened: consolate,

dis

gsm.

Ph. 650. h?ngest, see faroS-, waegh?ngest. heo, see hlw. heofon, m., heaven: ns. heofun, El. 753; gs. heofones, El. 1230; Ph.
183; as. El. 728; Ph. 131; np. heofonas, Ph. 626; gp. heofona, El. 699; Ph. 446, 483; heofuna, Ph. 631 dp. heofonum, El. 101,
;

heorodreorges, Ph. 217.

heorugrim, adj., heorugrimme,

her, adv., here:
3i,

dire, fierce:
El. 119. El.

npm.

661

Ph. 23,

536,638,668; W. 43h?re, m., army, multitude, troops:

ns. El. 65;
gs. herges,
ds.

heriges, El. 205;

El. 143; herge, El.

52;
101
;

as.

188,

527;

Ph.

58,

73,

129,

391,

El. 58; gp. heria, El. herga, El. 115, 210; heriga,

GLOSSARY
El.

193
m.,

148; dp. hergum, El. 32, no, 180; herigum, El. 406.

41,

$ hild^gesa,

terror

of

battle:

ns. El. 113.

h?refeld, m., battle-field: ds. herefelda, El. 126; ap. herefeldas,

El. 269.

hildensedre,
np.

f.,

battle-adder, spear:
El.

hildensedran,

141

ap.

hildenaidran, El. 119.

f.,

h?rehuS,

prey:
n.,

as.

herehu>e,

hilderinc, m., warrior:

rincas, El. 263.

np.

hilde-

W.

61.

h?remaegen,
bled
El. 170.

multitude, assem
ds.

people:
m.,

heremaegene,
ds.

| hildes?rce, f ., coat of mail: hildesercum, El. 234.

dp.

hildfruma, m., commander:

assembly:
10,

ns. El.

$ h?remeSel,

101.

heremeSle, El. 550.

hindan, adv., behind: Ph. 293.

^ hindanweard, adj., behind: Ph. 298.
adj., $ hinderweard, nsm. Ph. 314.

h?reraeswa, m., leader of the army: np. hererseswan, El. 995. h^resiS, m., warlike expedition: ds.
heresiSe, El. 133. h^retema, m., leader of the
ds.

npn.

backward:

army:
here-

hinsiS, m., death:

68.

ds. hinsi^e,

W.

hereteman, El.
m.,

10.

h?reSreat,

army:
battle,

ds.

hiw,

n.,

color, hue:

J?reate, El. 265.

hiwa, Pn. 20;

h?reweorc,

n.,

war:

gs.

W.

8;

ds.

ns. Pn. 25; gp. appearance: ns. hlwe, Ph. 311; is.

hereweorces, El. 656. h?rian, Wi., adore, praise, worship, magnify: 3 pi. heria>, El. 453; hergaS, Ph. 541, 616; pret. 3 pi.
heredon, El. 893
El.
;

hiwe,
as.

291 (color?), 302; beauty: ds. hiwe, Ph. 81 ; form:

heo, El.
6.

Ph.

hiwbeorht,
73-

adj.,

radiant:

nsm.

El.

inf.

herigean,
El.

920

pp.

gpm. hergendra,

hladan, see gehladan.

hlaefdige,
f.,

1097; dpm. hergendum, El. 1221. herre, see heah.

lady:

vs. El. 400, 656.

hlaew, m.

n.,

mound:
ns.

np. hlaewas,

herwan, see hyrwan. hte, m., hate: as. El. 424. h?ttend, m., enemy, hater:
119;

Ph.
hlaf,

25.

m.,

bread:

El.

613;

gs.

np. El.
dp.

hlafes, El. 616.

hettende,
El. 18.

Ph.

441;
as.

hlaford, m., lord: gs. hlafordes, El.

hettendum,
hlehSu,
1087.

265;

as. El. 475, 983.

is.

hidercyme, m., advent:

f.,

Ph. 421.

hleahtor, m., jubilation:

El. 920.

hleahtre,

height:

ds.

hiehSa, El.
d.

hleapan,
pr.
n.,

rd.,

run: pret. 3

pi.

hleop-

Hierusalem,

Jerusalem:
a.

on, El. 54.

Jerusalem, El. 1056; hige(-), see hyge(-)hild,

f.,

El. 273.

hl?mman, Wi., snap: 3 sg. hlemmeS, W. 61. See bihl?mman.

ns. El. 99,

war:

ns. El. 18;

ds. hilde, ds.

El. 32;

battle:

ns. El. 149;

;

hl?nce, see waelhl?nce. hleo, m. n., protection:

150;
as.

hilde, El. 49, 52, 65

83-

is.

hilde, El.

El. 507, 616;

Ph. 374,

hildedeor, adj., bold, brave:

El. 936.

nsm.

429; vs. El. 1074. hleonian, W2., overhang, impend: 3 sg. hleonaS, Ph. 25.

94
face:
n.,

GLOSSARY
n.,

hleor,

as. El. 1099, 1133.

Ph. 81;
73, 429.

gs. holtes, El. 113;

Ph.
ds.

hleoSor,

melody, lay: gs. hleoSres, Ph. 131 gp. hleo)>ra, Ph. 12; utterance: np. hleoj^or, Ph. 656. See efen-, sweghleoSor.
;

See wuduholt.
forest,

holtwudu, m.,

wood:

holtwuda, Ph. 171.

homa,

see feSer-, gold-,

Hchgma.

hleoSorcwide,
decree:
399as.

m.,

commandment,
Ph.

hleo^orcwide,
chant:
3

hon, rd., hang, crucify: pret. 3 pi. hengon, El. 424. See a-, gehon. hond, f., hand: as. Ph. 441.
hord,
n.,

treasure:

as.

El.

1092.

hleoSrian,
hleo)>riaS,
El. 901.

W2.,

pi.

Ph. 539;

speak:

inf.

See feorh-, goldhord. $ horh, m. n., defilement,

horu, El. 297.

filth:

is.

hleSa, see gehleSa. hlidan, see be-, onhlidan.

hlifian,

horn, m., horn: np. hornas, Ph. 134. hornbora, m., trumpeter: np. horn3
sg.

W2.,

tower,
;

rise:

hlifaS, Ph. 604

23, 32.

pi. hllfiaS,

Ph.

boran, El. 54. $ hospcwide, m., blasphemy, revil

See oferhllfian.
VI,
rejoice:
ptc.

ing word:

as. El. 523. as. El.

;

hlihhan,

nsm.

hra,

n.,

body:
885

hlihhende, El. 995.

hlinc, m., bank, ledge:
np. hlincas,

ns. El.

579; Ph. 228.

corpse:

hraedllce, adv., quickly:

El. 1087.

Ph.

25.
f.,

hlinduru,

gate:

ap.

W.

78.

hraSe, adv., quickly: El. 76, 406; immediately: El. 669, 710; ra)?e,
El. 372.

hliS, see beorh-, stanhliS.

hlud, adj., loud:

nsm.

El. 1273.

$ hra we rig,

adj.,

weary

in

body,

hlude, adv., loudly: El. no, 406. hluttor, adj., bright, clear: nsm. Ph.
183.

weary of
El.

life:

nsm. Ph.

554.

hrefen, m., raven: ns. El. 52; hrefn,

no.
adj.,

hlyn, m., sound, tone:

hlyst,
143f.,

Ph. 135. attention, listening: as. Ph.

ns.

hremig, nsm.
1138;

rejoicing,

exultant:

El. 149;

Ph. 126; nsf. El. npm. hremige, Ph. 592.

I

hlyt, m.,

number, throng:

ds. hlyte,

El. 821.

hreodan, see gehreodan. hreodian, W2., sift: pret.

hreodode, El. 1239.
hreof, adj.,
El. 1215;

sg.

hnag,

adj.,

deplorable, lamentable:
nsn. El. 615.

gsf. hnagre, El. 668.

leprous:

hn^sce,
hof,
n.,

adj., soft:

npm. hreofe, rough: dsm. hreofum,

rough,

court:
ds.

cell:

ds. hofe, El. 557; hofe, El. 712; prison:

W.
hreoh,
217;

8.

adj.,

angry:

gpm.

ds. hofe, El. 834.

See heolstor-,

hreora, Ph. 45; fierce: nsm. Ph.

nsn. Ph. 58.
II,

morSor-, yShof. hoga, see anhoga.

hold, adj., gracious: nsm. Ph. 446. holm, m., sea: ds. holme, W. 51
;

hreosan,

fall,

descend:

sg.

hreoseS, Ph. 60; inf. El. 764. hreoSa, see bordhreoSa.

as.

El. 983.

hreow, see waelhreow.

hrerend, see foldhrerend. HreSas, pr. n., Goths: g. HreSa,
El. 58.

holmtSracu,
as.

turmoil of the sea: holm]?rsece, El. 728; Ph. 115.

f.,

holt,

n.,

forest, grove,

wood:

ns.

GLOSSARY
hreSeadig,
II95adj., glorious:

'95
n.,

nsm.
as.

El.

bus,

228;
n.,

abode, house: ns. Ph. 212, as. Ph. 202, 217; body:
1237.
ds.

hreSer, m.

heart, soul:

El.

as. El. 881,

H45hreSerloca, m., bosom, breast:

hreSerlocan, El. 86.

hutS,
as.

f.,

booty, plunder:

huSe,

El. 149.

See h?rehuS.

hwa,
n. El. 20.

pron.,

who:

nsn.

HreSgotan,

pr. n.,

Goths:

161, 414, 532, 649, 903,

hwaet, El. 160 asn.

;

hreSig, see ead-, wilhreSig. brim, m., hoar-frost: ns. Ph. 60; gs. hrimes, Ph. 16.
bring, m., sound: ns. El. 1132. bring, m., orb: ns. Ph. 305; ring, circle: is. hringe, Ph. 339; do

hwaet, El. 400, 1165;

El.

hwan, 1158 (to hwan, why). See

isn.

aeg-,

gehwa.
ns.
ds.

hwael, m., whale:

hwaeles,

W.
El.

47;
205,

gs.
3.

W.

81

hwale,

W.

hwaer, adv., where:

217,

main, province:
40.

ds.

hringe,

W.
np.

429, 563, 624, 675, 720, 1103.

See

See bridelshring.

gehwaer;
hwaet,
adj.,

awer.
active,

m., hringedstefna, ship: hringedstefnan, El. 248.

hwaes, see aeghwaes.

brave:

npm.
flyht-,

hrof, m., roof, height:

ap.

as.

El. 89;

hwate, El. 22.

fyrd-, lof-,

hrof as, Ph. 590.

rd.,

See heofon-

See dsed-, sundhwaet.

El.

hrof.

hwaet,

intj.,

lo:

293, 334, 364,

hropan,
pret.

make proclamation:

397, 670, 853, 920.

3 pi. hreopan, El. 54; hreopon, El. 550. hror, adj., brave, valorous: gpm.

hwaeSer, see gehwaeSer.

hwastSre, adv., yet,
less:
El. 719;
still,

neverthe

hwae)>re, Ph. 222,

hrorra, El. 65.

366, 443, 640.

ds.

hr58er, m., comfort, help:

16,

El.

1160.
f.,

hruse,

earth: ds. hrusan, El. 218,

hwastmod, adj., brave, courageous: npm. hwaetmode, El. 1006. hweorfan, III, be active: 3 pi.
hweorfaS, Ph. 500; pass:
3 pi.

625, 843, 1092.

hryre, m., downpour: ns. Ph. 16; destruction: ds. Ph. 645.

hu, adv., how:

El.

176,

179,

185,

hweorfaS, Ph. 519; turn: 2 pi. hweorfaS, Pr. 6; escape: inf. W. 81. See gehweorfan.
hwil,
f.,

335, 367, 456, 474, 512, 561, 611,

time, while:
582,

as. hwile, El.

632, 643, 954, 960, 997;

356, 359, 389-

Ph. 342,

479,

625.

See

swylt-,
asf.

wraechwil.
n. El. 21.
g.

Hugas, Hunas,
bund,

pr. n.,
pr. n.,

Hugs: Huns:
n.,

hwilen,
El.

adj.,

transitory:

wk.

Huna,
El.

20, 32, 41, 49, 58, 128, 143.

hwilnan, W. 87. See unhwilen. hwlt, adj., white: nsm. El. 73; npn.

indecl.

hundred:

2,

Ph. 208.

379, 634.

hungor, m., hunger:

W.
ds.

51

ns. Ph. 613; hungres, El. 616, 701 hungre, El. 703; is. hungre,
;

gs.

hwon, see lythwon. hwonne, adv., until: El. 254; Ph. 93, 102; when: Ph. 114, 334. hwopan, rd., threaten, menace: opt.
3
pi.

El. 613, 687, 695, 720.

hwopan,

El.

82;

inf.

Ph.

hum,

adv.,

in

truth,

verily:

El.

582.

1047, 1150.

hwylc, pron., which, what:

dsm.

196
hwylcum,
El. 858; asf.
;

GLOSSARY
El. 851 dsf. hwylcre, asm. hwylcne, El. 862; hwylce (swa hwylce, what
5,

soever), Pr.
aeg-> ge-,

asn. El. 608.

See

nathwylc.
dp.
as.

hyran, Wi., hear: pret. i sg. hyrde, El. 240 Pr. i 3 sg. hyrde, Ph. 129; i pi. hyrdon, El. 538, 670, 853; Pn. 8; 3 pi. hyrdon, El. 572; pret. 2 sg. obey, hearken to:
;

hwyrft, m., course:

El.

i;

relief:

W.

hwyrftum, See 78.

hyrdest, El. 934;

W.

75

opt. pret. 3 pi.

inf.

ymbhwyrft.
hycgan,
see
for-,

El. 839, 1210;

hyrdon, hyrdon, El. 367. See

pi.

wiShycgan;

deop-, stiS-, wiSerhycgende. hydan, Wi., hide, conceal: pp.

gehyran. hyrdan, see onhyrdan. hyrde, m., ruler, prince:

348, 859.

ns.

El.

hyded, El. 218; npm. hydde, El.

1108.

See

a-, be-,

gehydan.

hyrst,
263.

f.,

armor:

ip.

hyrstum,

El.

hyder, adv., this way: El. 548. hydian, see gehydian. hydig, see an-, gleaw-, stiS-, wonhydig.

hyrstan, see gehyrstan.

hyrwan, Wi., despise: pret. 3 pi. hyrwdon, El. 355 neglect, dis
;

hygd, see gehygd. hyge, m., heart, soul, mind:

hige, El. 841, 995, 1082;
ds.

ns.

El.
as.

1169;

Pr. 6;

hige, El. 809;

is.

El. 685, 1094;

hige, Ph. 477.

as.

herwdon, El. See gehyrwan. hyse, m., son, youth: vs. El. 523. hyS, f., harbor: ds. hy5e, El. 248. hySan, see ahySan.
regard:
387.
pret. 3 pi.

hygefrofor,

f.,

consolation:

higefrofre, El. 355.

^hygegaelsa, adj., nsm. Ph. 314.

I.

sluggish,

lazy:
ic, pron., I:

ns.

El. 240, 288, 319,

;

hygegeomor,
npm.

adj., sad,

sorrowful:
1216
;

etc.

(49 times)
56i,
i,

Ph.

i,

547, 552,

El. hygegeomre, higegeomre, El. 1297. hygegleaw, adj., prudent:

553,

568;
gs.

Pn. 34;

W.

i;
ds.

Pr.

7;

min, El. 347;

vpm.
as.

higegleawe, El. 333.

hygerun,

f.,

heart's

secret:

hygerune, El. 1099. hygeSanc, m., thought:

fcancum, El. 156.

dp.

hige-

hyht, m., hope: ns. Ph. 423, 480; Pn. 73; as. El. 798; joy: as. El. 629; gp. hyhta, El. 197. hyhtful, adj., joyful: nsm. El. 923.
hyhtgifa, m., giver of joy:
852.

me, El. 163, 164, 317, etc. (i times); Ph. 567; Pr. 5, 9; as. mec, El. 469, 528, 819, 910, 1078; me, El. 355, 361, 577, 700, 920; np. we, El. 364, 397, 399, etc. (15 times); Ph. 393, 573, 668, 670; Pn. 2, 8; W. 85, 88; Pr. 12; dp. us, El. 400; Ph. 23, 29, 31, 424, 650, 655, 667; Pn. 62, 71; Pr. 14; ap. usic, El. 533, Ph.
630;
90Sus, El. 637.

ns. El.

lean, Wi., increase:

3 sg. IceS, El.

ns.

:j:hyhtlice, adv., gaily:

Ph.

79.

hyldan, see onhyldan.

ides,

f.,

lady, queen:
El.

El. 405;
El.

hynan, see gehynan.

hyntSu,
f.,

gs. idese,

229;

as. idese,

affliction,

misery:

dp.

241.

hynSum,

El. 210.

idge, Ph. 407.

?)

GLOSSARY
ier-,

97

see yr-.
island:
ns.

ir-,

see yr-.
pr.
n.,

iewan, see geiewan.

Iglond,
n.,

Israhelas,

Israelites:

g.

Ph.

g.

See
Ph.
asn.

Israhela, El. 338, 361, 433, 800.

iu, adv.,

ealpnd, eglpnd.
ilca, pron., the

formerly, long ago, once:

same: nsn.
ilcan,

ilce,

Ph.
922

41.

379;

asf.

El.

183;

ludas, pr.
;

n.,

See also gio, gudaed. Judas: Iscariot, a. El.

Cyriacus,
1033;
n.

ilce, El.

436.
El. 122, 846;
dat., in, on,

Bishop

El.

ilde, see aelde.

in, adv., in:
in, prep.

418, 586, 609, 627, 655, 667, 682,

W.

58, 79.

807, 860, 875, 935,

600, 922, 1056.

a.

El.

w.
196,

upon:

El.
;

177,

210,

etc.

(56 times)

ludeas,

pr. n.,

Jews:
;

g.

ludea, El.
El. 216,

Ph.

107, 168, 201, etc. (38 times)

30, 71, 75,

209, 268, 837

d.
;

ludeum,

W.
in,

88

Pr. 16
6,
9,

w.

ace.,

328, 977, 1203

a.

ludeas, El. 278.

into,

to:

El.

201, 274,

305, 336, 452, 693, 765, 775, 776, 93i,

943,

944,

1026,

1089,

1123,
;

K.
kalend, m., month:
a.

1205, 1287, 1290, 1299, 1303, 1305

El. 1229.

Ph.

139, 200, 416, 441, 487,

509,

517, 520, 556, 567, 568, 572, 597, Pn. 17, 640, 649, 658, 660, 66 1
;

L.
la, intj., lo,

59;

W.

16;

Pr. 5;

throughout:

behold:

El. 903.
as. El.

El. 1209;
in, prep.

Ph.

77, 509, 517.

lac, n., gift, present:

ds. lace, El. 1200.

1137;

(Lat), *'' w. abl., Ph. 669. inbryrdan, see onbryrdan.

indryhto, f., blessing: um, Ph. 198.
dp. indryht-

lacan,

rd.,

flicker, flare:

ptc.
flap':

nsm.
3 pi.

lacende, El. 580,

lacaS,

mi
fly:

Ph. 316;
El.

ptc.

nsm.
lyft-

ingemynd,
1253.

f.

n.,

regard:

as.

El.

lacende,

900.

See

geond-

$ ingemynde, adj., impressed:

El. 896.

asn.

lacan; dareS-, lacende.

-laec, see aeglaec.

faroS-,

ingeSanc, m., inward desire, earnest purpose: as. inge>anc, El. 680. innan, adv., within: El. 1057; Ph. Pn. 4 (geond innan, 200, 301 throughout} innoS, m., breast: as. El. 1146; inwards: ds. inno}>e, W. 55.
;
.

-laeca, see

ag-, gelaeca. laedan, Wi., lead: 3 pi. IsedaS, Ph.

345;
laeded,
laMe)>,

inf.

El.

241,

691;
3

pp.
sg.

Ph. Ph.
El.
El.

491;
577;

carry:

laeded,
laedeS,

969;
1184.

spread: hold: 3

pp.
sg.

See

a-,

ge-

instaspes,
127.

adv.,

immediately:
as.

El.

laedan; uplaedende.
laene, adj., perishable:

asm. iSnne,
489, 505; El. nsn.
;

inwit,
207.

n.,

iniquity, malice:

El.

Ph.
1271
asf.

220;

apm.

Ph.

fleeting,
ip.
;

transitory:

inwitSanc, m., wicked thought:

inwit)>ancum, El. 308.

gsn. wk. laenan, Ph. 456 wk. laenan, W. 64; asn. wk.

lob, m., Job:

g.

lobes, Ph. 549.

g.

Ph. 481.
laeran,

Joseph,
788;

pr. n.,

Joseph:

losephes,

Pn.

21.

Wi., teach, instruct: 3 sg. Iserde, El. 529; pp.

pret.

npm.

198
,

GLOSSARY
El.
i

173,
sg.

191

advise,
El.

laste, El.

30;

Ph. 440 (on

El.

laste,

admonish:
inf.

laire,

522;

behind).
late,

El.

1206.

See

forlaeran;

adv.,

late:

708;

slowly:

aelaerend.
laes,

Ph. 316.
laS, asn.
1 Jesse,

see Sy-laes.

n.,

harm, injury, misfortune:

Ph. 53
laSra,
;

laessa, adj. comp., less:

El. 48.

gs. lajjes,

Pn.
El.

32.

laS, adj., detested, hated:

asn. El.

laestan,
El.

Wi., carry out, follow: inf. See gefullaestan; ge368.

3 sg.
iJetetS,

94;

gpm.

142;

dpm.

laSum, El. 30; super, nsf. Ia5ost,

El. 978.

laestan.
laetan, rd., let, allow:

laSgemSla, m., enemy, persecutor:

ns.

W.

65 pret. 3 pi. leton, El. 237, 250; imper. sg. 1st, El. 819; cause: pret. 3 sg. leort, El. 1105.
;

Ph.

50.

laSian, W2., invite,

laj?aj>,

summon:
pp.
El. 383.

3 sg.

El.

551

laSod,

Ek

See forlaetan.
laeSSu,
f.,

556
ip.

npm. laSode,
adj.,

harm, injury:

lje>j>um,

laSlic,

loathsome,

hateful:

Ph. 582. laf, f., remains:

as. lafe,

asn. El. 520.

gs. lafe, Ph. 376; Ph. 575; leavings, relics: as. lafe, Ph. 269, 272, 276. lagu, m., flood, water: as. Ph. 101.

latteow, m., leader: ns. lattiow, El.

520, 899;
gs. latteowes, El. 1210.
abl. s. laude,

laus,

f.

(Lat.), praise:

lagufaesten,

n.,

sea:

as.

El.

1017;

Ph. 676.
leaf,
n.,

lagofaesten, El. 249.

leaf:

np.

Ph.

39;

dp.

laguflod, m., flood, river:

floda,

gp. lagu-

Ph.

70.

leafum, El. 1227. -leafa, see geleafa.

leaffull, see geleaffull.

lagustream,
streame,

m.,
El.

river:

ds.

lago-

137;

np.

lagu-

leafscead,

lam, m.,
555-

streamas, Ph. 62. clay, dust:

n. f., leafy leafsceade, Ph. 205.

shade:

ds.

is.

lame, Ph.

leahtor, m., iniquity, sin, transgres sion: gp. leahtra, El. 839; Ph.

lama, m., a lame person: np. laman,

El. 1214.

518;

ap.

leahtras,

Ph. 456;

ip.

leahtrum,
leahtorleas,

W.

66.

land, see Ignd. lang(e), see Igng(e).

lar,
f.,

adj.,

sinless:

npm.
ds.

leahtorlease, El. 1209.

lore:
El.

instruction,
lare,

doctrine,
as.

lean,

n.,

recompense, reward:

ds.

El.

286;

lare,

leane, Ph. 386, 475;

as. El. 825.

335, 368, 388, 432, 929, 1166, 1246; Ph. 476; dp. larum, El. 839,

See sige-, sigorlean.

leas,
leas,
n.,

falsehood: ds. lease, El. 576.

1210;

W.

75;

instigation:

ip.

larum, El. 497. lareow, m., scholar:

693
np. lareowas,

deprived of: nsm. El. asm. leasne, El. 945 dp. leasum, Ph. 454; free from:
adj.,
; ;

Ph. 424.
larsmiS, m., scholar:
El. 203.
last,

nsm.
ap. larsmiSas,

El.

422, 778;

asm. leasne,
frifce-,

El. 497.

See

ar-,

gast-,

grund-, leahtor-, m?te-, sawl-,

trace,

m.,

course,

track:

ds.

sorgleas.

GLOSSARY
leas,
adj.,

99

false:

npm.

lease,

El.

leoflic,

1300;

deceptive:

asm.

leasne,

adj., lovely: asn. Ph. 440.

nsn.

El.

286;

W.

66.

leaslic, adj., deceitful:

apf. leasllce,
El.

leofspel, n., glad news, message of love: ds. leofspelle, El. 518; ap.
leofspell, El. 1017.

W.

69.
f.,

leasung,

lie:

ns.

580;
ap.

leasingum,

El.

1123;

dp. leas-

leoftael, adj., gracious:

nsm. Pn.
Ph.
1123;

32.

leoht,
gs.

n.,

light:

ns.

El. 7, 94, 486;

unga, El. 689. l?ccan, Wi., irrigate, water:

lecca)>,
lef, adj.,

leohtes,

El.

486;
El.

116,

pi.

563; 508;
596,

as. El. 298, 307,

is.

Ph. 64.
lefe, El. 1214.

leohte,

734;
El.

Ph. Ph.
948;

weak: npm.
adj.,
fiery,

607;

gp.
ns.

leohta,

leg, see ad-, teonleg;

Hg.
flaming:
isn.

luminary:
light, agile:

Ph. 288.

$ legen,
leger,
n.,

leoht, adj., cheerful:

legene, El. 757.

nsm. El. 173; Ph. 317.

bed, couch: ds. legere, El. disease:

ns. Ph.

leoht, adj., bright, radiant, glorious:

602, 723, 883;

56.

l?gu, see feorhl?gu.

nsm. El. 1045 n sn. El. 163 asf. wk. leohtan, El. 737; asn. wk. leohte, Ph. 661 joyous: ism.
5

l?ncten, m., spring: ns. El. 1227; ds. lenctenne, Ph. 254.
leng, see longe. leodan, see geleodan.

leohte,

El.

1137;

enlightening:
fair,

asm. leohtne,
clear:

El. 491, 1246;

ism. leohte, Ph. 479.

El.

leohte, adv., clearly, brightly:

n.

leode,

mpl.
285,

men, people:
1116;
d.

El.

92, 966, 1116.

20, 128, 181,

mi,
a.

g. leoda, El.

leoma,
Ph.

m.,

light:

ns.
ns.

Ph.
El.

103;

1127;
El.

leodum,

El.

blaze, effulgence:
116.

1294;

666, 723;

163, 208.

leodfruma, m., prince: ns. El. 191; as. leodfruman, Ph. 345. leodgebyrga, m., protector of the
people:
ns.

Icon, see onleon. leornian, W2., learn:

pret.

pi.

El.

n,

203;

np.

leornedon, El. 397. leornungcraeft, m., learning:

El. 380.

as.

leodgebyrgean, El. 556. leodhata, m., hater of men: leodhatan, El. 1300.

np.

leoS,

n.,

song:
m.,

as.

Ph. 547.
of poetry:

See
as.

dryht-, fyrd-, sigeleoS.

gp.

leodmaeg,

m.,

countryman:

leoScraeft,
El.

art

leodmajga, El. 380. leodmaegen, n., multitude of men:

ns. El. 272.

1251.

$ leoSrun, f., counsel in song, secret counsel: as. leoSrune, El. 522.

leodscipe, m., land:

ieof,

ds.

adj.,

dear, beloved:

Ph. 582. nsm. El.

leoSucraeftig,

adj.,

active,

nimble:

asn. leo}>ucraeftig,

Ph. 268.
i

1036,

511; 561;
1206;

1048; nsm. wk. Ieof a, El. asm. leofne, Ph. 345, 479,

lesan, V., collect, gather: pret. See alesan. laes, El. 1238.
lest, see
letitia,

sg.

W.

88;

gpm.

leofra,

El. El.

weorudlest.
f.

super,

vsm. leofesta,

(Lat.),

gladness:

gs.

523;

comp. nsn. Ieof re

andleofen.
10

(pref

letitie,

Ph. 673.

erable), El. 606.

i-leofen, see

lttan, see gel?ttan. lie, n., body: ns. El. 883, 890;

Ph.

2OO
563;
gs.
llces,

GLOSSARY
Ph.
645, 651; Ph. 523, 584;

ligesynnig,
899-

adj.,

lying:

nsm.

El.

W.
as.

69;
El.

ds.

lice,

878;

Ph. 205, 268, 513.

ligeword,

n.,

falsehood,

lying
547.

-lic(e), see ge-, onlic(e). licgan, V, be at rest: 3 sg. ligeS,

word:
KgSracu,
rage:

ip.
f.,

lygewordum, Ph.
fire's

violence, flame's

Ph.

182.

ds. lig]?raece,

Ph. 225, 370.

lichgrna,

lichoman, as. Hchoman, Ph. 220 El. 737 np. lichoman, Ph. 518; ap. licm.,
;

body:

ds.

Hhtan, Wi., shine, give light: 3 sg. lihteS, Ph. 587; lyhteS, Ph. 187.
lim,
n.,

homan, Ph. 489. lician, W2., be pleasing:

517.

ap.
inf.

limb: np. leomu, El. 883; ip. leomum, leomu, Ph. 513
;

Ph.

Kcnes, see gelicnes.

lif,

Ph. 649. limpan, sec gelimpan. limseoc, adj., lame: npm. limseoce,
El. 1214.

n.,

life:

ns.
gs.

El.

526, 606;

Ph.

220, 417;

lifes,
;

El. 137, 520,

$ lindweorud,
shields:

664, etc. (9 times)

151, etc.

Ph.

53, 150,

n., troop armed with lindwered, ns. El. 142.

(8 times)

ds. life, El.

;

lindwigend, m., fighting-man, war

rior:
liss,
f.,

575, 878

Ph. 191, 367, 607 as. El. 305, 622, 1046; Ph. 370, 381, 434, See etc. (10 times); W. 64.
;

gp. lindwigendra, El. 270.

joy, ecstasy:

ds.

lisse

Ph.

fndelif.
lifdaeg,

gp. lissa, Ph. 150, 563. liSan, see be-, geliSan; sse-, waeg-

672;

m.,

day of
El. 441
;

life:

dp.

lif-

liSend.
lixan,

dagum,
El. 335-

W.

75.
life:

Wi., gleam, shine, glisten:

;

Hffruma, m.,

author of

ns.

3 sg. lixeS, Ph. 33, 290, 299

Pn.
pret.

27;
3 sg. leofa>, Pn.
pret.

3 pi.

lixaS,

Ph. 604;
3
pi.

lifgan, W3., live:

3 sg. lixte, Pn. 24;

El. 23, 90, 125;
inf.

lixtan,

17;

3 pi. lifgaS, Ph. 596;

lixton, El. 1116;

pi. lif don, El.

311

ptc. lifgende,
sg.

Ph. 94.
ip.

El.

486;

abide:. 3

leofaS,

loc, n., clasp:

locum, El. 1027.

prison:
ds.

El. 540.

See unlifgende.
life:

loca,
ds.

m.,

stronghold,
El. 181.

Kfweard, m., guardian of

lifwearde, El. 1036.

locan,

See

breost-,

hearm-,
ds.

hreSer-,

tSeostorloca.

lifwyn,
lig,
i

f.,

joy in

life:

lifwynne,
El.
580,
gs.

locian, W2., look:

101
;

3 sg. IdcaS, Ph.

El. 1269.

pret. 3 sg. locade, El. 87.

ns. El. 212,

m.,

fire,

flame:

ns.

lof, n., praise:

890

Ph.
El.

in; Ph.
lige, El.

39, 218, 268, 505;

ds. lige,

661;

ds.

lofe,

W.

88;

as.

liges,
is.

Ph. 434;

Ph. 533;
ds.

1300.

See leg.
Ph.
ds.

ligbryne, m., burning, fire:

577-

748; Ph. 617, 634, 676. lofhwaet, adj., keen for praise: nsm. wk. lofhwata, El. n.
lofian,

W2., praise: 3
Ph. 337, 56i.

pi. lonao", El.

^ Hgcwalu,

f.,

fiery

torment:
ds.

4535

ligcwale, El. 296.

lige, m.,
lie:

ns.

El.

575;

El.

-loga, see waerloga. Ipnd, n., land: ns. Ph. 20, 28;
landes, El. 1271
;

gs..

666;

as.

El. 307.

ds. londe,

Ph.
El.

ligesearu,

n.,

deception:
El. 208.

dp.

lige-

50;

as.

Ph. 70, 166;

land,

searwum,

250, 262, 270, 999;

np. Ph. 116;

GLOSSARY
gp.

201
3

londa,

Ph.

2;

earth:

gs.

lystan, Wi., desire:

sg.

lysteS,

londes,

Ph. 150, 508.

See

ea-,

W.
lyt, n.,

52.

eg-, eSel-, feor-, ig-, mor-, un-,

See gelysted. few: as. El. 63.

little:

wynlgnd.
Ipndwela, m., riches of the world: ap. londwelan, Ph. 505.
Igng, adj., long: nsn. lang, El. 432; asm. longne, Ph. 440, 555 en
;

lytel,

adj.,

dsn. lytlum,
272,
383.

El.

960;

asn.

El.

See

unlytel.

lythwon,
lytle,

n.,

few:
a

ns. El. 142.

adv.,

short

time,

little

during, lasting:

nsm. wk. longa,

Ph.
723,
576,

while:

El. 664.

Ph. 607.
Ipnge,
adv.,
El.

See nihtlgng.
long:
602,
El.

481,
793,

489;
1119;
706,

M.
ma, ma,
n.,

lange,

more:

comp.
907.

ns. El. 634.

leng,

702,

adv.,

longer,
80.

more:

El.

434,

lucan,

II,

knit together, unite:

;

817;
inf.

W.

Ph. 225
El. 264.

enclose, set:

maecg, see wraecmaecg.

pp. locen,

See be-, onlucan.

ds.

lufe,

f.,

love:
as.

lufan,

El.

491,
1206.

564;

See
lufian,

lufan, El. siblufe; lufu.

948,

kinswoman, relative: ns. See cneo-, leod-, winemaeg. maegen, n., strength, power, might:
rnaeg,
f.,

El.

330, 669.

ns.

El.
;

698;

gs.

W2., love:
pl- lufiatS,

3 sg. lufaj?, El.

maegnes,
El.

Ph.
;

5975 3

lufsum,
32.

adj.,

Ph. 478, nsm. pleasant:

625
471

as.

maegn,
1223;

408

is.

Pn.
lufe.

maegene, El.
;

msegne, Ph. gp. maegena, El. 347, 810

;

lufu,

f.,

love: ns. El. 937.

adv.,

See

host, troop:
283,

ns. El. 55, 138, 233,

as.

lungre,
lust,

forthwith,
ds.
ip.

imme
luste,

1293;

El. 61, 242.

See

diately:

El. 30, 368.

eorl-, heah-, h?re-, leod-, ofer-

m.,

pleasure, joy:
;

El. 138, 261

W.
light:

26

maegen. maegencyning,
ns. El. 1248.

m.,

lord of hosts:

lustum,

El. 702,

1251.
gs. lucis,

lux,

f.

(Lat),

Ph.

667, 672.

maegeno'rym, m., great glory: is. msegen>rymme, El. 735 heavenly host: gs. maegenj>rymmes, Ph.
;

lyfan, see a-, gelyfan.

lyft,

m.

665.

f.,

air:

ds.

lyfte,

340;

as.

El. 734, 900;

lyfte,

Ph. 123, Ph. 316;

62;
sky,

mael,

n.,

time:

gp. maela,

El.

987.

wind: heaven:
39;
as.

is.

Ph.

See brogden-, fotmael. maslan, Wi., say, speak: pret. 3

maelde, El. 351
_E1.
;

sg.

ds. lyfte, El. 1271;

Ph.
the

pl.

mseldon,

Ph. 101.
adj.,

537-

lyftlacende,

floating

in

air: nsm. El. 796. lygeword, sec ligeword.

lyhtan, see llhtan.

lyre, m., loss:
ns.

Ph.

53.
inf.

lysan, Wi., loose, release:

296.

El.

See alysan.

maeran, Wi., celebrate, glorify, ex tol: 3 pl. mseraS, Ph. 338, 344. maere, adj., glorious: nsm. El. 340; nsn. El. 970; gsf. wk. mjeran, El. 864; dsm. mjerum, Ph. 165; dsf. wk. masran, Ph. 633 asm. mserne, El. 629; wk. mseran, El.
;

GLOSSARY
1223
1064,
El.
;

asf.

1242

wk. maeran, El. Ph. 660 asn. wk.

;

monna, Ph.

323,

358,

544;
gs.

dp.

214;
1225

apn.

990;
1013,

super,
;

wk. maeran, El. nsm. maerost, El. nsmn. maerost, Ph.

nsn.
El.

mannum, El. 16, 626. mancynn, n., mankind:

cynnes, Ph. 176; Ph. 377, 422.

mon-

monncynnes,
ap.

119;

known:
W2.,
f.,

1177.

mandaed,
manfrea,

f.,

evil

deed:

manvs.

See freamaere.
maersian,
celebrate:
3
pi.

dasde, Ph. 457.

m.,

wicked

lord, devil:

maersiaS, Ph. 617.

El. 942.

maerSu,
El.

glory,
;

renown:

gp.

manf r?mmende,

adj

.,

sinful,

maertSa,

Ph. 472 ip. mserSum, miraculous deed: El. 15;

wicked, evil-doing: npf. El. 907; dpm. manfremmendum, Ph. 6.

871.

maest, adj., see micel.

-mang, see gemang. manig, adj., many: nsm.

258;
1017
;
;

El.

231, El.

maete, see unmaete. maeSel, see meSel.

monig,

Pn.

50;

asn.

magan,
sg.

prp., can, be able:

sg.

maeg,
;

El. 632, 635, 702,

705
;

Ph. 561

meaht, El. 511

113,

3 sg. maeg, El.

npm. monge, Ph. 443, dpm. 491 npn. monge, Pn. i manigum, El. 970, 1176; manegum, El. 15 monegum, Ph. 170,
;

448, 466, 588, 611, 735, 770;

14,

Ph.
594;

179, 347, 448,

581,

mongum, Ph. 4, 323 dpn. manegum, El. 501 apm. monige,

521
; ;

i pi. magon, Pn. 2; magon, El. 582, 583; 3 pi. magon, El. 1291; Ph. 134; pret.

Pn.

18;

El. 499.

pi.

manigfeald,

adj.,

monigfealde,

manifold: Pn. 70;

npn.
apn.
ds.

sg.

meahte, El.
opt.
i

33,

160,

243,

monigfeald, El. 644.

609, 860;

3 pi. meahton, El. 166,

sg.

manrim,
|

n.,

number of men:
El.

477;

maege, El. 677;

pret. 3 sg.

manrime,

650.
evil

3 sg. maege, El. 1178;

meahte, El. 1159; opt. pret. i pi. meahten, Ph. 573 3 pi. meahton,
;

manSeaw, m., man>eawum,

custom:
kind:

dp.

El. 930.
nsi

manSwasre,
$

adj.,

El.

324, 979-

mon)?waere, Pn. 31.

ap. Maias, El.

-man, see gemah. Maius, pr. n., May:

1229.

manweorc, adj., sinful, wicked: dsm. manweorcum, El. 812. Maria, pr. n., Mary: d. Marian,
El. 1233
;

man,

n.,

evil, guilt, sin:

gs.
is.

Ph. 633;
El. 1296;

as.

El. 626;

manes, mane,

a.

Marian,

El. 775.
ds.

marmstan,
stane,

m., marble:

marm-

mana, El. 1317. man, pron., one, any one: ns. El. 358, 7H, 755man, m., man, person: ns. El. 467 mon, Ph. 243 gs. mannes, El. 660; monnes, Ph. 128; as. man, El. 872; np. men, Ph. 157, Pn. 66; gp. manna, 173, 496;
gp.
;
;

Ph. 333.

maSelian,

W2., speak, address, harangue: pret. 3 sg. maSelode,

El. 685; ma}>elode, El. 332, 807; maSelade, El. 404, 627, 64

655;

ma>elade,

El. 573.

maSum,

m., treasure:

ap.

maSmas,
greatest,

El. 1259.

El.

326,

735,

903,

1229,

1312;

maximus,

adj.

(Lat),

GLOSSARY
mightiest:
670.

203
m.,
53.

apn.

maxima,
ip.

Ph.

mejeweard,
sea:
ns.

warder

of

the

W.

meagol,
lum,

adj.

powerful:

meag-

median, see amfrian.

meritare, vb. Ph. 668.
(Lat.),

Ph. 338.

merit:

inf.

meaht(-), see rniht(-). mearc, see fyrst-, gemearc. mearcian, W2., designate, indicate: See 3 pi. mearciaS, Ph. 333.

metan, V, measure, traverse: pret. 3 sg. maet, El. 1263. See ametan. metan,
metaC,

gemearcian. mearcpaeS, n.,

province:
233ap.

Wi., meet, Ph. 247;

pp.

find:
pret.

3 3

pi.

sg.

road

through mearcpaSu,

a
El.

mette, El. 833;

116;

3 pi. metton, El.

986.

meted, El.
as.

See

gemetan.
m., horse: ns. El. 55, 1193; See sae-, meare, El. 1176.

mearh,
ds.

mte,

m., food:
adj.,

Ph. 260.

m?teleas,

without food:

nsm.

ySmearh. mede, see eaSmede. media, see onmedla. medoheal, f., mead-hall:
healle, El. 1259.

El. 612, 698.

-metfaest, see gemetfaest. metgian, see gemetgian.

ds.

medo-

meSe,

adj.,

exhausted,
El.

miserable,

disconsolate:' nsm. El. 612, 698;

medu,

see

eaSmedu.

melda, m., betrayer, informer: npm. meldan, El. 428.

dsm. meSum, mejra, Ph. 422.

812;

gpm.
ds.

meSel,

n.,

council,

assembly:
Ph.

meledeaw,

m.,

honey-dew:

gs.

meSle, El. 593;

me)>le, El. 546;

meledeawes, Ph. 260.

judgment:
prayer:
ds.

maeSle,

538;

m?ngan, Wi., confound, confuse: inf. El. 306. See g?mengan. m?ngu, f., company, crowd, multi
tude:
871
as.
;

meSle, El. 786.

See

hejemeSel.

meSelhegende,
deliberating:

adj.,

counseling,

ns.
ds.

El. 225;

menigo, El.
El.

mengo,

377,

596

meSelst?de,

apm. El. 279. assembly-room, m.,

ds.

Ph. 420.
adj.,
f.,

council-chamber:

El.

554.

m?nnisc,

human:

asn. El. 6.
as.

Metud,

see

Meotud.
;

meord,

guerdon:

meorde,

Ph. 472.

Meotud,
ns.

m.,

El.

Creator, Lord, Ph. 176, 1043;

gs.

God:
358;

micel, adj., much, great: nsm. wk. nsf. Ph. 189, 432 ; micla, W. 47 mycel, El. 426; dsm. wk. miclan, El.
isn.

W.
597;
El.

asf.

wk.

myclan,
El.

Meotod,
El.

El. 366;

461,

474,

564;

Meotudes, Ph. 6, 457,

ism.
El.

mycle,

735;

mycle,
44,

646;

ipf.

mycsuper.
maest,

471,

986;

Meotodes, El. 686, ds. Metudes, El. 1318; Meotude, Ph. 443, 660; Metude,
524;

lum,

102, El.

1000;
;

nsm. msest,
El. 984;

31

nsf.

El. 35, 196, 977, 993;

nsn. maist,

Ph. 617; vs. Metud, El. 819. n?re, see y6m?re.

nejeflod, m., flood:
n?restraet,
ns.

W.

10

asf. mseste, El.

381,

Ph. 42.
sea:
ds.

f., sea-path, merestrjete, El. 242.

El. 274; Ph. 167; numerous: super, asf. maest, Ph. 462; grand: nsf. Ph.

408;

isn.

mseste,

625

super, ism. mseste, Ph. 618.

2O4
miclum, adv., greatly: myclum, El. 840.
mid, adv.,
El. El.

GLOSSARY
876;
asn. Pn. 31
;

Pr.

9.

milpaeS,

m.,

mile-path:

ap.

mil-

also, besides:

Ph. 532.

pa5as, El. 1263.

milts,
f.,

mid, prep., w.
92,

dat. or inst., with, by:

297,

577,

707,

714,

742, 1067,

mm,

pron.,

mercy: as. miltse, El. my, mine: nsm.

;

501.
El.

805,

843,

865,

891,
8,

1025,

436, 462, 517, 528, 822, 918, 1082;

1123, 1178;
5,

Ph.

249, 529;

Pr.

nsn. Ph. 563

438, 454, 471

8; at:
328,

El. 105;

with,

among:

dsn.

dsm. minum, El. minum, Ph.

mine,
176;
El.

El.

377, 622, 821,

844, 854,

553;
903,
isn.

asm. minne, El. 535, 681,

1085;
asf.

1203, 1233; Ph. 23, 31, 149, 160, 345, 494; with, together with: Ph. 215, 523, 543, 584, 610, 621,

El.

349;
El.

mine,
511;
El.

Ph.
vsf.

vsm.
656;
El.

447,

gpm.
907;

629,

677;
737
;

W.

31,

with,
407,

together
(to?),
28, 88.

44; with:

w.
El.

ace.,

minra,
El.

817;
El.

dpm.
163
;

minum,

275,
483,

930;

dpf.

minum,

998;

Ph.

apm. mine,
El. 916.

apf. mine, apf. Ph.

560

W.

tmidd, adj., middle, midst of:

dsf.

mirce,
457-

adj.,

dark, gloomy:

middre, Ph. 262; Ph. 340.

dpm. middum,

| mistglom,
ds.

m.(?),

misty
47.

gloom:
secret:

middangeard, m., earth, world: gs. Ph. middangeardes, El. 810;

157, 665;
as.

mistglome,
I,

W.

miSan,
pret.

conceal,
sg.

keep
El.

El. 6, 16, 434, 775,

4,

ma,

28,

1099.

1177; Ph. 640; Pn. i, 70.

918,

See bemiSan.
mitis,
adj. (Lat), mild, gentle: asm. mitem, Ph. 674. mod, n., mind, heart, spirit: ns. E Ph. 657; gs 597, 990, 1064;

42,

119,

323,

middel, m., middle: ds. midle, El. 1296; Ph. 65; as. El. 864.
bit n., (on a bridle) dp. mldlum, El. 1176, 1193. miht, f., might, power: as. El. 295,

midl,

modes,
El.
is.

El. 554,

1242;

ds.
as.

mode
Pr.

310,

558,

597,

727,

1163,

1242;
471.

Ph.

583; 33;

meaht,

Ph.

9 mode, El. 377, 1223; Ph See an-, deor-, geomor268;

Ph. 446;

6,

647;

W.

glaed-,

gleaw-,

heah-,
in

hwaetheart
as

gp. mihta, El.

337, 366,

786, 819, 1043;

ap. mihte, El. 584;

meahta, Ph. 640; meahte, Ph.

15,

reonig-,

werigmod.
306.

modblind, adj., blind npm. modblinde, El.

El. 408.

617;
1070,

ip.
1

100;

mihtum, El. meahtum,

340,
10,

modcraeft, m., power of mind:

Ph.

79, 499-

modgemynd,
mighty: nsm. El. 680, nsm. meahtig, Ph. 538
;

n.,

memory:
ns.
as.

as.

mihtig, 1068

adj.,
;

381;

heart:

El.

840;
3.

intel

ligence, wit:

W.

wk. mihtiga,
meahtiga,
milde,
ful:

El.

942;
377.

Ph. 496;

modgeSanc,
as.

Ph.

See

ael-,

fore-, tirmihtig.
adj.,

thought modgej'anc, El. 535. modig, adj., valiant, brave: gpm

m.,

inmost

mild, gracious, merci

;

modigra,

El.

138;

dpn.

mode
high Ph. 10

538;

Ph. nsm. El. 1043, 1317 dsm. wk. mildan, Ph. 657;

gum,

El.

1193;

spirited,

hearted:

nsm.

El. 1263;

GLOSSARY
wk. modga, Ph. modigne, Ph. 338; gpm. modigra, El. 1293. modor, f., mother: ns. El. 340;
noble:

205
;

nsm.

433
86;

motan,

W.

262;

asm.

pret. 3 pi.
pr. n.,

88 moton, W. mosten, El. 1005.

;

Moyses,
g.
a.

Moses:
d.

n. El.

337; 366;
El.

El.

283;

Moyse,
ip.

El.

as.

El. 214.
ds.

El. 786.
f.,

modsefa, m., heart, mind:

sefan, El. 876.

modas.

mund,
730;

hand:

mundum,
np.

Ph. 333.
m.,

modsorg,

f.,

grief,

sorrow:

munt,

mountain:

muntas,
1283;

modsorge, El. 61. moldaern, n., grave, earthy dwell

ing:
ds.
f.,

Ph. 21.

muS,

m.,

mouth:

as. El. 660,

molde,
66
;

moldserne, Ph. 564. earth: gs. moldan, Ph.

;

Pn. 43;

W.

53-

moldan, Ph. 260, 496 land: as. as. moldan, El. 55; moldan, Ph. 10. dp. moldmoldgraef, n., grave:
ds.

myltan, see gemyltan. mynd, see ge-, weortSmynd.

mynde, see gemynde. myndgian, W2., remember:

myndgia}?, El. 657. myndig, sec gemyndig.

pi.

grafum, Ph.

524.

moldweg,

m.,

earth:

ds.

moldmols-

myngian,

W2.,

remind:

sg.

wege, El. 467. molsnian, W2., decay: nad, Ph. 564.

imon(-), see man(-).

mynga]?, El. 1079.

pp.

N.
naedre,
gp.
f.,

monao
1

m.,
66.

month:

mon]?a,

413.

serpent: gs. njedran, Ph. See hildenaedre.

Ph.

naefre,

adv.,

never:
nail:

El.

388,

468,

monig, see manig. monSwaere, see manSwaere. morgenspel, n., morning news:
ns. El. 970.
-r,

538,659, 778;
naegel,
m.,
1109, 1115; 1086,

Ph. 38,88, 567np.

naeglas,

El.

gp. naegla, El.

1078, 1065,

1103;

dp.

naeglum,

morlond,
morSor,
n.,

n.,

moorland:
gs.
gs.

as.

mor-

1128;
El.

ap. naeglas, El. 1158, 1173.

land, El. 612.

naenig, pron., no one, none:

nsm.

murder:
sin:

morSres,

El. 428, 626;

El. 942.

morSres, punish
El. 1303.
gs.

505; gsm. nainges, Ph. 397. naere, see wesan.

na;s, m., cliff:
ds. naesse, El. 832.

lorSorhof,

n.,

place

of

naes, see

wesan.
all,

ment:

ds.

morSorhofe,
m.,

nahton, sec agan.

nales, adv., not at
El.

morSorsleht,

slaughter:

by no means:
nalles, El.

morSorslehtes, El. 650.

not, see gemot.

359,

470,

1253;
ns.

818, 1134.

notan, anv., may: 3 sg. mot, El. 916; Ph. 148, 361, 383, 516; I pi. 3 pi. motun, Ph. 668, 670;

nama,
ds.

m.,

name:
1

El. 418, 437,

530, 586, 750,

06 1

noma,

W.

moton, motan,
ton,

El.

906,

1307,

1315;

W.

81
;

pret. 3 pi.

mosmote,
i

El.
190,

175

opt.

sg.

naman, El. 78, 505, 756; noman, Ph. 174; as. naman, El. 465, 503; is. noman, Pn. 13. nan, pron., no one, none: nsm. Ph.
449;
nsn. Ph. 51. nat, see witan.

Ph.

433,

436,

559;

pi.

motan, Pr. 16;

pi.

moten, El.

206
nathwylc, pron., some one:
El. 73-

GLOSSARY
nsm.
d.

Nazareo
913.

pr.

n.,

Nazareth:
28, 62,

El.

neob?d, n., deathbed: as. Ph. 553 neod, f., desire: ns. Ph. 189, 432. dsm. neol, adj., steep, deep:
neolum, El. 832. neolnes, f., depth, abyss:
nesse, El. 943.
as.

ne, adv., not:

El.
;

81,

etc.

neol-

(43 times)

Ph.

14, 22, 25,

etc.

Pn. 2, 3; W. 20. (21 times) ne, conj., neither, nor: El. 167, 221,
;

neorxnawgng,
Ph- 397
J

m.,

paradise:
inf.

as.

240,

etc. etc.

(n

times)

Ph.

14,

(49 times); W. 78. neah, adv., near: El. 66; Ph. 192. neahhe, see geneahhe.
15(2),

neorxnawang, neosan, Wi., go to, visit: See geneosian. 152.

neotan,
II,

El. 756. El.

361, 384;

enjoy: Pn. ii ;

inf.

Ph.
89.

149,

W.

nean, adv., from near:

sufficiently:
El.

Ph. 326;

neoSan,

adv.,

beneath:

El.

1115;

657.

nearo-, cee nearu-. nearu, f., uneasiness:

El.

neoj>an, Ph. 307. neowe, see mwe.

is.

nearwe,
ds.

Nfrgend,
ns.

m.,

Saviour, Deliverer:
1086;

1240;
El.

narrow
711;
ds.

cell:

El. 461, 503, 799,

Ph

nearwe,
1103;
ds.

perplexity,

498;
gs.

embarrassment:

nearwe, El.
obscurity:

Nerigend, El. 1078, 1173; Nergendes, El. 465, 1065.

concealment,
adj.,

nerian, see gen^rian.

nearwe, El. 1115.

oppressive:

nearulic,

gpm.

nearollcra, El. 913.

neru, see feorhn?ru. nesan, V, survive: inf. El. 1004. nest, n., nest: ds. neste, Ph. 215
553;
53
j

nearusearu, f., device, plot: as. nearusearwe, El. 1109. nearusorg, f., distress, crushing sorrow: as. nearusorge, El. 1261. nearwe, adv., narrowly, exactly:
El.

as.

Ph. 189, 432, 451, 469,

ninth:
nsf.

gP- nesta, Ph. 227.

adj.,

nigoSa,
niht,

nigoSe

El. 874;
f.,

asf.

night:

1158;
cattle:
f.,

tightly:

El.

nigoSan, El. 870. ns. Ph. 98; ds. Ph,

1276;

grievously:
neat,
ds.
n.,

Ph. 413.
np. El. 357.

neawest,

neighborhood, vicinity:

gp. nihta, El. 694; dp, nihtum, El. 1228; ap. El. 483; Pn. 63. See Sreoniht.

262;

neaweste, El. 67, 874. n?bb, n., beak, bill: ns. Ph. 299. ned, sec nyd.

El. by night: 198, Ph. 147, 478. nihthelm, m., darkness: ns. El. 78.

nihtes,

adv.,

1240;

negan, Wi., address, speak to: El. 287, 559. See genegan.
nellan, see willan.

inf.

nihtlgng,

adj.,

night-long,

lasting
El.

the night:
67.

asm. nihtlangne,
take,

nemnan, Wi., name, call by name: Ph. 397 3 pi. nemnao pret.
1

niman,
seise:

IV,

snatch

away,

3 sg. nimeS, El. 578, 1279;

opt.

nemde, nemned, El.

3 sg.

El.

78,

1060;

pp.

Ph. 485;
447,
615,

sg.

1195.

See
that,

ge-

676,

1233;

nime, El Ph. 380

n?mnan. nemne, conj.,

that:

except

save

See bi-, for-, geniman. nioSoweard, adj., below:

niojjoweard, Ph. 299.

nsm

Ph. 260.

GLOSSARY
niS,
m.,

207

man, person:
503,
6.

gp.

niSSa,

O.
6, adv., ever,

El.

465,

1086;

nia,

Pn.

13;

W.

always:
a,

Ph. 72;

oo,

nIS, m., hatred, enmity, malice:

ni>,

ns.

Ph. 25.

See

awa.

Ph. 400; as. El. 838; ni>, Ph. 413; gp. niSa, El. 913; at tack: gp. ni>a, Ph. 451, 469; feud: as. El. 905.
niSer, adv., down, below:
nij>er,

of, prep., of, out of, El. 75, 181, 186,

from: w.
187,

dat.,

282,

295,

297, 303, 440, 482, 700, 711

(2),

715, 736, 762, 780, 794, 803, 845,

El. 832;

9iS, 927,

1023,
;

1087,

1113,

1115,

28; nySer, El. 943. niSheard, adj., brave in fight, stern

in fight:

W.

1226, 1303, 1305

122,

Ph. 65, 66, 109,

174, 230, 232, 233, 234, 250,

nsm.

El. 195.

267, 321, 337, 349, 373, 474, 515,

-niSla, see genrSla. niSre, adv., below:

648;
nij>re,

Pn. 42, 45,

49, 50, 62;

W.
El.

Pn.

74.

38, 55, 81.

niwe, adj., new: nsm. El. 195; Ph. 266 (n.?) ; dsm. wk. niwan, Ph. 400; dsf. wk. niwan, El. 1103; asm. neowne, El. 870; asn. niwe,
Ph.
431;
isf.

of en, m., furnace:

gs.

ofnes,

13".
ofer,
m.,
9.

edge,

shore:

ds.

of re,

W.
ofer,
El.

wk.

niwan,

El.

(niwan stefne, anew). See edniwe.

niwigan, W2., renew: See gemwian.
inf. El. 941.

1061, 1128

w. dat., above, over: Ph. 588, 604, 641; 7335 w. ace., over: El. 118, 233, 237,
prep.,

244, 249, 255, 269, 385, 881, 918,

983,

996,

997,

1017,

1133,

1135,

nlwinga, see edniwinga.

no, adv., never, not at
all,

by no

means:
Ph.
80,

Ph. 101, 103, 115, 159, 202, 210, 289, 309, 590; W. 70; over,
1201;

El. 780, 838, 1083, 1302;

157, 259.

upon:
against:

El.

89, 31,

239,

434,

1289;

El.

aoma, sec nama.

lorSan,
iotS,

372;

Ph. 403,

adv.,

from
:

the

norths

norjjan, Ph. 324.

f.,

411; throughout: El. 158, 981; Ph. 4, 197, 331, 498; after: El.

prey (?)

as.

no>e,

W.

28.

lu,

adv.,
etc.

now:

El.
;

313,

372,

406,

(28 times)

583;
lii,

conj.,

W. i; now

Ph. 447, 470, then(l) El. 388.

:

Ph. 118; be Ph. 330, 480. oferhllfian, W2., rise above: 3 sg. oferhlifaS, Ph. 121.
432, 448; across: yond, surpassing:

that, since:

El. 534,

635, 702, 815, 1171.

mgan, see benugan. mSa, adv., now: El.

nydcleofa,
ds.

ofermaegen, n., superior power, ex ceeding might: ds. ofermsegene, El. 64; Ph. 249.
oferswISan, Wi., overcome:
oferswlSestS,
El.

539, 66 1.

sg.

yd, sec hasft-, $eow-, Sreanyd.

m.,

93;

inf.

El.

prison,
El.

dungeon:
711
;

1178; pp. asm. oferswiSedne, El.

958.

nydcleofan,
El.

as.

See unoferswrSed.
f.,

nedcleofan,

1276.
ds.

oferSearf,
}>earfe,

great need:
521.

ds. ofer-

ydSearf,

f., need, necessity: nydj>earfe, El. 657.

El.

Oferwealdend,
ns. El.
f.,

m., Sovereign,

Lord:
El.

ysse, nyste, nyton, see witan. ier, see m6er.

1236.

ofest,

haste:

ip.

of stum,

208
44, 102, 1000;

GLOSSARY
ofestum, Ph. 190;
of etc, Ph. 77.
relinquish:

oncwaeS, El. 573, 669, 682, 935,

1167;
inf. El. 324.

Pn.
ofet,

52.

n.,

fruit:

is.

oncyrran, Wi., change:

oncyrde,
aside:
El.

pret. 3 sg.

ofgifan,
3
sg.

V,

forsake,

503;

avert,

turn
El.

ofgiefeS,

Ph.

426

inf.

inf.

El. 610.

ofgiefan, Ph. 412.

ofstlice, adv., hastily:
1197.
oft,

oncySig,
El. 225, 713,

adj.,

devoid:

nsm.
El. 961.

725;

ignorant:

nsm.
El.

ond,
El. 238, 301, 386,

conj.,

and:

931, 977, 984,

'

adv., often:
513,

471,

921,

1141,

1213,

1253;
sup.

1210; otherwise the word occurs in the manuscripts always as 7

;

Ph.

11, 108, 261,

442;

W.

4;

El.,

186
13

times; times;
in
is

Ph.,

oftost,

W.

63.

Pn.,
Pr.,

oliccan, Wi., please: inf. Pr. 12. on, prep., w. dat, in, on, upon: El.
28, 30, 36, etc.
2,

twice.

W., Because
Elene,

99 times; times

ond thu

occurs

the

(146 times)

Ph. Pn.
26,

breviation

the ab uniformly so printec

30,
14,

50,

etc.

(44 times)
21, 22,

in that text,

but in the others a

10,

39;

W.

25,

40, 51, 73;

Pr. 6;

among:

Ph.

160, 231, 237, 278; at: Ph. 244, Ph. 484, 578; 246; by, with: w. ace., in, into, on, upon, to: El. 84, 96,
108, (39 times) Ph. 74, 97, 98, etc. (17 times) Pn. 41, 54, 67; W. 12, 27, 34,
; ;

however which also usually occurs as 7 is found in andswarc, El. 567 anc 1002 (cf. 970) and is uniformly
and.
prefix and-,

The

so printed.

etc.

ondraedan, V, fear:
drald, El. 81.

imp.

sg.

on
sg

onettan,

Wi.,

hasten:

35, 64, 70,

87;

Pr. 11.
pp.

onslan, Wi., kindle, inflame:

onseled, El. 951
;

onetteS, Ph. 217, 455. onfon, rd., take, receive:

fehg,
feng,

3 sg. 3
sg.

Ph. 216, 503.

pret.

Ph. 533;
El.

pret.

on on

onbindan, III, unbind, loose: 3 sg. onband, El. 1250.

$ onbregdan,
III,

192,

238,

490,
El.

1033

1128;
pret.

2 pi. onfengon, 3
sg.

start
;

up:
lift,

gam:

3 sg. onbraegd, El. 75

(intr.)
143:

move
Ph.

pret. 3 sg.

335 onfehS, Ph. 159 onfeng, Ph. 645; inf

sg.

onbrygdeS,

ongean,
;

onbryrdan, Wi.,
onbryrded,
550;
nize:

elate, inspire:
;

pp.

126, 1095 inbryrded, El. 842, 1046.

rd.,

El.

Ph.

Ph. 192, 433. prep., w. dat, against: El towards: Ph. 91 43 ongen with: El. 609, 667; before
;

W.

67.

oncnawan,
stand,

inf.

El. 362, 395;

acknowledge, recog under

pret
3
sg.

ongietan, see ongitan.

ongin, n., beginning: Ph. 638.

ns.

ongyn

perceive:

onginnan,
ginnetS,

oncneow, El. 966. pncor, m., anchor: ip. oncrum,

252.

III, begin: 3 sg. on Ph. 188; 3 pi. onginnat

El.

Ph. 224;
157,

pret. 3

sg.

ongan,
901,

198, 225, 286, 384, 468, 55*

$ gncorrap, m., hawser, cable:

ip.

570,

696,

828,

850,

10$

oncyrrapum,

W.

14.

1094, 1148, 1156, 1164, 1205;

pret. 3 sg.

2p

oncweSan, V, answer:

ongunnon,

El. 303, 306, 311.

GLOSSARY
ongitan,

209
3 sg.

V,

learn,

discover:

pp.

ontynan, Wi., open, reveal:

ontynet),

ongiten, El. 288; know, recog nise: 3 pi. ongita)>, El. 359;

W.

53,

68;

pret. 3 sg.

understand: imp. sg. ongit, El. 464; inf. Ph. 573.

ontynde, El. 1249; Ph. 423; pp. ontyned, El. 1230. onwaecnan, Wi., rise again, revive:
3 sg. onwsecneo", Ph. 648.

ongyldan,
quite:
410.

III,

pret. 3 pi.

pay the penalty, re onguldon, Ph.

onweald,

m.,

Ph. 663.

power: ns. onwald, See also anwalda.

pp.

ongyn, see ongin.

onhaetan,

onw?ndan, Wi., change:

ignite:

on-

Wi.,
I,

pp.

on-

wended, Ph.

82.
sg.

hseted, Ph. 212.

onhlidan, Ph. 12,

open:

pp.

onhliden,

49.

onwindan, III, unlock: pret. 3 onwand, El. 1250. onwreon, I, declare, disclose,
t

reEl.

onhyldan, Wi., bow:

onhylde, El.
1099.

pret.

sg.

veal:
t

pret.

sg.

onwrige,
El.

"813;

sg.

onwrah,

1243;
;

onhyrdan,
courage:

Wi.,

strengthen,

en

opt. pret. 3 sg. onwrige, El. 1072

inf.

pp. onhyrded, El. 841.

pret.

El. 589, 674;

pp. onwrigen,

onleon,
sg.

I, grant, bestow: onlag, El. 1246.

El.

1124,
6.

1254.

oo.

See

onlic,

adj.,

like:

super,

nsm. on-

open,

adj.,

open:
asf.

nsf. Ph.

n;

all-

licost,

Ph. 312.

revealing:

onlice, adv., similarly, in like

man
pret.

509;

wk. openan, Ph. well-known: far-famed,

ner:

El. 99;
II,

Ph. 242.

nsn. El. 647.

onlucan,

unlock,

open:

3 sg. onleac, El. 1251.

cpenian, see geopenian. oncnaewe, adj., evident, plain: nsm.

El. 229.

onmedla, onsawan,

m., pride:
rd.,

ns. El. 1266.

sow:

pp.

onsawen,

ord, m., spear:

as.

El.

1187;

ip.

Ph. 253onscunian, W2., shun, despise: pret. 2 pi. onscunedon, El. 370.

ordum,
ns. El.

El.

235;

beginning:

ds.

orde, El. 140, 590, 1155;

393.

chief:

ons?ndan, Wi., send:

onsendan,
pret.
El.

pret.

pi.

ordfruma,
organa,
136.
f.,

m., author:

ds.

ordfrum-

120;

yield

up:

an, Pn. 58.

onsende, El. 480; sg. imp. sg. onsend, El. 1089. onsion, see onsyn.
3
offer:

organ:
adj.,

gs.

organan, Ph.

orscylde,

guiltless:

asm. or-

onspannan,
onspringan,

rd.,

open:
86.

pret 3
3

sg.

onspeon, El.

scyldne, El. 423. orSanc, m., art: ip. or)>oncum, Ph.

304-

spring up: onspringaS, Ph. 63.

III,
adj., flourishing:

pi.

oS, prep.,
490.

till,

until:

w.

ace.,

El.

onsund,
20;

unscathed:
f.,
;

nsm. Ph. nsm. Ph. 44.

onsyne,
onsion,
ns. El. El.

139, 312, 590, 870, 1257;

Ph. 47,

onsyn,
746
349-"

face:
;

ds.
as.

oSeawan, Wi., appear, be manifest:

pp.

Ph. 600

oSeawed, Ph. 322.

5Ve also

onsyn,
398.

f.,

lack,

want:

Ph. 55,

otSywan. 6Ser, pron., other: nsm. El. 506; dsn. dsm. oSrum, Ph. 343
;

GLOSSARY
oSrum,
npn.
El.

233

asm.

oSerne,

counsel: ap. raedas, El. 156; dis

El. 540, 928;

6}>re,

asf. 6>re,

W.

49;

cernment,
gs.

foresight,

wisdom:

W.

55

dpm. 6}rum,
inf. El. 477.

rsedes, El. 553.

rd.,

See unraed.
1023.

Pn. 24, 28;

$ot5fleogan,

dpf. ojjrum, Pn. 56.

raedan,

advise, counsel, exhort:

oSfaestan, Wi., inflict:

II,

pret. 3 sg. reord, El.

See

fly

away:
hasten
El. 166,

sg.

beraedan.
-raede, see geraede.

oSfleogeS, Ph. 347.

$ oSscufan,

II,

away
886;
346,

-raeden, see freondraeden.

(from)
o)?J?3et,

3 sg. oSscufeS, Ph. 168.

866,

raedend, m., giver:

ns.

Pn. 55.

o$6aet, conj., until:

raedgeSeaht,
as.
cil:

f.,

counsel,

wisdom:
coun

Ph.
;

141,

263,
;

rsedge)>eaht, El. 1162;

as.

363, 420, 484

W.
El.

36, 59

o6>aet,

rsedge^eaht, El. 1052.

adj., taking

Ph. 151.

raedSeahtende,
or:
74, 159,

thought,
rsed-

oSSe,

conj.,

634,

being

wise,

wise:

npm.
inf.

975, 1114;
El. 508.

o>e, Ph. 300; and:

display,

)>eahtende,

El.

449, 869.

raefnan, Wi., suffer:

Ph. 643.
pret.
El.
inf.

oSywan, Wi.,
otSeawan.
owiht,
571-

3 sg. oSywde, El.

show: See 163.

asn.

pret.

raeran,

Wi.,

raise,

stir

up:

also

rserdon, El. 954; 443, 941. See araeran.

3
pi.

pron.,

anything:

El.

raest,

f.,

rest:

gs.

raeste,

W.

place for rest:

as. rseste,

23; Pn. 36.

P.
paeS, see mearc-, milpaeS. + panSer, m., panther:
ns.

See waelr?st; r?stan. raeswa, see h?reraeswa.

rand, m., shield:
ns. El.
50.

See

geolorand.
pandher,
El.

Pn.

12.
n.,

rap, see oncorrap.

Paulus, pr. Pn. 69.

Paul:
peace:
ds.

n.

504;

raSe, see hraSe. reaf, see waelreaf.

pax, f. (Lat), Ph. 672.

pea, m., peacock:

gs.

pacis,

reanan, see bereafian.

-reaht, see gereaht.
rec, m.,
795-

pean, Ph. 312.

smoke:
Wi.,
3
pi.

ns. El.

804;

as. El.

perennis,
abl. sf.

adj.

(Lat.),

unceasing:

perenne, Ph. 676. plega, see sundplega.

re.ccan,
opt.

explain,
reccen,
El.
a-,

expound:
553
;

inf.

plegean, W2., move, plunge: inf. El. 245; clap: pret. 3 sg. plegade,
El. 806.

El. 281, 284.

See

ger?ccan.
ap.

-red, see daegred.

regnum,
R.

n.

(Lat.),

kingdom:

regna, Ph. 670. ren, m., rain: ns. Ph. 14; gs. renes,

Ph. 246.

rad,

f.,

expedition,

journey:

ds.

reonig,

adj.,

sad:

nsm.
sad,

El.

1083;

rade, El. 982. See swonrad. rador(-), see rodor(-).

dsn. wk. reonigan, El. 834.

reonigmod,
320;

adj.,

sorrowful,

raeced, sec deaftraeced.

downcast: npm. reonigmode, El

rid, m., power: ns. El. 919; bene dp. raedum, El. 1009; fit, weal:

W.
f.,

23.
is.

reord,

melody:

reorde,

GLOSSARY
128;
ip.

211
El.

reordum, Ph.
adj.,
:

338.

See

fully:

553,
3.

566;

ryhte,

El.

gereord.

1075;

Pn.

reordberend,
speech

endowed with
gpm. reordber-

(man)

endra, El. 1282.

rihtfr?mmende, adj., righteous: npm. ryhtfremmende, Ph. 632. rim, n., number: gs. rimes, El. 2;
ds.

reordian, W2., cry: 3 pi. reordiaS, Ph. 632; discourse, speak, say: pret. 3 sg. reordode, El. 405,
417,
550.

rime,
;

El.
3.

284,

634;

as.

El.

635

Pn.

See dogor-, faeSm-,

ge-,

manrlm.

463,

1073;

reordade,

Ph.

reotan,

II,

weep,

mourn:

sg.

reoteS, El. 1083. r?st, see raest.

See wiSreotan.

Wi., account, esteem as: npm. rlmde, Pr. 10. rime, see unrime. rimtalu, f., number: as. rimtale,
riman,
pp.
El. 820.

restan, see ger^stan.

rice, n.,
as.

rinc, m., warrior, hero:

El. 46.

ap. rincas,

power:

ns. El. 13; royalty:

See fyrd-, hilderinc.

El. 9;

59; as.
as.

empire: gs. rices, El. El. 40; sway, dominion:

147,

risan, see arisan.

-rist,

see aerist.
f.,

El.

449;

victory:
ns.

gs. El.
ds.

rod,

cross, rood:
720,

ns.

El.

219,

rices, El. 62;

kingdom:
El.

624,
gs.

887,

973,
103,
;

1012,

1224;
El.
as.

917, 1231

gs. rices, El.

as.

820

rode, El.
;

147, 206, 856,

ds.

Ph.

664;
as.

631;

realm,

1235
482,

Ph.
601,
El.

643
774,

rode,
1241
;

Ph. 156. See gum-, heofon-, woruldrlce.

region:
rice,
adj.,

1067,

rode,

631,

919,

1023;

gp.

mighty, powerful:
El.

nsf.

roda, El. 834, 880;

869.

ap. roda, El.

wk.

rice,

411;

super,

nsm.
El.

wk.

ricesta, El. 1235.

ricene, adv., instantly, at once:

607, 623, 982, 1162.

rodor, m., heaven, sky : ns. El. 856 gp. rodora, gs. radores, El. 795
;

El.

1075
El.
inf.

206; rodera, El. 482, 1067, Ph. 664 dp. roderum,

;
;

ricsian,

W2., be mighty, rule: 'opt

ricsie,

13,

46,

147,

460,

631,

919,

sg.

El.

774;

El.

1023,

1151,
El.

1235;
762,

Ph. 14;

rad-

434-

orum,
I,

804.

See suS-,

ridan,
50.

ride:

pret. 3 pi. ridon, El.

uprodor. rodorcyning, m., king of heaven:

gs.

riht,

n.,

right:

gs.

rihtes,

El. 880;
;

ds.

rihte,

El.
is.

390,

663

ryhte,
gp.

rodorcyninges, El. 887 orcyninges, El. 624.

adj.,

rad-

El.

369;

rihte,

El. 917;
as. El.

rof,

valiant,

gallant:
aesc-,

asm.

rihta, El. 910;

law:

372;
El.

rofne, El. 50.

See

beadu-,
El.

ryht,

Ph.

664;

truth:
as.
is.

as.

?llen-, gu3-, heatSo-, sigerof.

601, 1241;

doom:
ae-,

El.

1282;

Rom,

pr. n.,

Rome:

g.

Rome,

equity,
494.

justice:

ryhte,

Ph.

1052.

See

unriht.

Romware,
46;
62,
g.

riht, adj., right, true:

asf. rihte, El. 281.

nsm. El. 13; See as-, un

pr. n., Romans: n. El. Romwara, El. 9, 40, 59, 129; Romwarena, El. 982.

riht.

rum,
rightly, exactly, truth

adj., spacious, extensive,

wide-

rihte,

adv.,

stretching:

npm. rume, Ph. 14;

212
full: 1241.

GLOSSARY
comp. asf. rumran, See geruma.
mystery, secret:
council,
El.
as.

El.

sashSend, m., seafarer:

ende,

ap.

W.

48.
as.

run,

f.,

rune,

saemearh, m., ocean-steed, ship:

El.

El. 1262;

ap. rune, El. 333, 1169;

245;

np. ssemearas, El. 228;

secret
ds.

private
411,

council:

ap. ssemearas,

W.

15.

rune,

1162.

See

sasne, adj., backward, slack, negli

hyge-, leo$-, waelrun. ryht(-), see riht(-). ryman, see geryman.

ryne, m., expanse: ds. El. 795. -ryne, sec geryne.
ryp,
m., reaping, ingathering: rypes, Ph. 246.
gs.

gent: $ saeryric,
ica,

nsf. El. 220.

n.,

sea-weed: gp. saeryrsea-coast:

ds.

W.

10.

saewaroS,

m.,

sse-

waroSe,

El. 251.

Salomon,
mones,
salor,
n.,

pr. n.,
El.

Solomon:

g.

Salo-

ryric, see saeryric.

343.
ds. salore, El. 382,

palace:

552.

S.

same,
Pn.
as.

adv.,

similarly:

El.

1207,

1284;

some,

El. 653, 1066, 1278;

sacan, see for-, wifisacan.

53.

Swa

some, also, as well.

El.

sacerdhad, m., priesthood:

1055.

El.

Sachius,
437-

pr.

n.,

Zacchaus:
ns.
El.

n.

El.

samnian, see somnian. samod, adv., together:

729, 889;

614,

somod, Ph.

513,

584;

sacu, 54;
ds.

f.,

strife:

906;

Ph.
also

also:
El. 95-

somod, Ph. 629;

adj.

somed,

as. ssece, El. saece,

941;

affliction:

El.

1031.

See
gs.

sanctus,

sascc.
sae,

nsm.
ns.
as.

El. 504;

(Lat), holy, saint: Pn. 69.

ip.

m., sea:
El.

El. 240;
103.

saes,

sang, see spng.

sar,
n.,

729

Ph.

See
ds.

Wensaecce,

pain, pang:

sarum,

El.

delsae.

479, 697, 933;

fight,

mischief, trouble:

saecc,

f.,

battle:

as.

El. 941.
asf.

El. 1178, 1183.

See and-, eoful-,

Ph. 253.
gp.
saefisca,

sar, adj., dire, grievous:

sare,

wiSersaec
saed,
n.,

sacu.
ns.

Ph. 369.
sarllc, adj., grievous:

seed:
m.,

nsn. Ph. 406.

tribulation:

saefisc,

sea- fish:

W.
saegan,

sarwracu,
ns.

f.,

misery,
ds.

56.

Wi.,

cause

to

set:

Ph. 54;

sarwrsece,

Ph.

pp.

sasged, Ph. 142.

sael, sael,

382.

see burgsael.

Saulus,
497-

pr. n.,

Saul:

g.

Saules, El.

m.

f.,

delight, joy, happiness:

dp. saelum, El.

194;

ip.

sselum,

sawan, see onsawan.

sawol,
f.,

Ph.
saelan,

soul:

ns. sawol, El.

890;
El.

140.

Wi.,
3

tie,

make
El.

fast
15
;

with
pp.
a-,

sawel,

Ph.
as.

523

gs.

sawle,

ropes:

pi.

saela}>,

W.

1172;

sawle,

Ph. 566;
gp.

np.

npm.

sJelde,

228.

See

sawla, Ph. 540, 584;

El. 461, 564, 799, 906;

sawla,

gesaelan. saelig, see ge-, wansaelig.

Ph. 498;
589.

dp.

sawlum, Ph. 488,

GLOSSARY
sawolleas,
adj., lifeless:

213
m.,
31-

asm. sawolPh.

scinna,

demon:

gp.

scinnena,

leasne, El. 877.

W.
np. scancan,
scip,

scanca, m., leg:

310.

n.,

-scipe,

ship: ap. scipu, W. 13, 31. see dryht-, feond-, leod-,

bright,

sceacan,
scead,
168,

IV, go, pass by: pp. sceacen, El. 633. See asceacan.
n.f.,

Seodscipe.
scir,
adj.,

glorious:

nsm.

shadow:
ap.

ds. sceade,

Ph.

234;

sceadu,

Ph. 210.

See leafscead.
sceadan,
pret. 3
a-,
rd.,

Ph. 234; asm. wk. sciran, El. 370; asf. wk. sciran, El. 310; gorgeous: nsf. Ph. 308.
sciran,
pp.

command, marshal:
scead, El. 709.

Wi.,
scired,

determine,
El.

appoint:

sg.

See

1232.

gesceadan.
retainer:

scolu, see sceolu.

-sceaft, see gesceaft.

scomu,
np.
dp.
scealcas,

f.,

scealc, m.,
El.

scome,

dishonor, Ph. 502.

shame: ds. See also

692;
31.

man:

scealcum,
El.

sceamu.
scraef, see dunscraef.

W.
470.

sceamu,

as. sceame, f., shame: See also scgmu.

scrifan, see gescrifan.

-sceap, see gesceap.

scearplice, adv., abruptly: Ph. 168. scearu, see folcscearu. sceat, m., region: ns. Ph. 3; gp.
sceata, Ph. 396
;

scriSan, I, move, sail: scrud, see guSscrud.

inf. El. 237.

scufan,
692.

II,

cast,

thrust:

inf.

El.

See be-, otSscufan.

anv.,

sculan,
El.

should,
951

Pn. 68

lurk

will, be

necessary:
687,
;

ought, shall, 2 sg. scealt,

3
sg.

ing-place:
an, El. 762.

dp. sceatum, El. 583.

ap. sceaS-

673,

sceal,

sceaSa, m., enemy, foe:

El. 545, 580, 756, 768, 1192;

Ph.
3
pi.

See attor-, h?lle-,

3 pi.
,3

250;

sceall, El. 1176,

1281;
3

wQmsceaSa.
sceawian, W2., see, behold: sceawia>, Ph. 327; pret.
sceawede, El. sceawian.
sceolu,
f.,

sculon,

El.

210;

pret.

sg.

sceolde, El. 764, 1049;

Ph. 378,
El.
;

643

pi.

sceoldon,

sg.

58.

See

3 pi. sceoldon, El. 838, 982

367 Ph.
;

bi-,

fore-

scolu,

host, throng: ns. El. 763; Ph. 560; multitude: ns. El. 836; horde: ns. El. 1301.

412; opt. 3 sg. scyle, El. 896; Ph. 563; be said: 3 sg. sceal, Ph. 90.

scunian, see onscunian.

scur, m., shower, storm:
El.
ns.

Ph.

-sceop, see widsceop.

sce/SSan, VI, harm, injure:
sce^eS, Ph. 39, 88;
sce>}>an,
inf.

sg.

246; ap. scuras, winterscur.

scyld, m., shield: scyld,
f.,

117.

See

Ph. 180;

ns.

Ph. 308, 463.

sin:
ip.

Ph.

449,

595;

weigh

fault,

iniquity,

gp.

upon, oppress: 3 sg. sce6J>eS, El. See gesct58an. 310. sclnan, I, shine: 3 sg. scineS, Ph.
183, 210, 515, 589; El.

scylda, El. 470, 1313;

scyld-

um, Ph.

180.

scyldan, see gescyldan.

scyldful, adj., guilty, sinful:

pi.

scma>,
1115.

dpm.

743,

1319;

opt.

3 sg. seine,
El.

scyldfullum, El. 310.

scyldig,
adj.,

Pr. 14; ptc. scmende, See gesclnan.

guilty:

igne, El. 692.

asm. scyldSee unscyldig.

2I 4

GLOSSARY
adj., sinful, guilty:

scyldwyrcende,
nsf.

El. 324, 587, 716, etc. (10 times)

Ph. 502; apm. El. 762. scyll, f., shell: ds. scylle, Ph. 234; scale: ip. scyllum, Ph. 310.

Ph. 231, 633, 666; Pn. 44, 54; asm. Gone, El. 243; J>one, El.
370, 423, etc. (22 times) ; Ph. 85, 173, 281, 305, 339, 396, 439; Pn. 41, 54, 59; W. 52, 55; >ane, El. 294; asf. Sa, El. 631,

302,

scyndan, Wi., hurry, hasten:

3 sg. scynde, El. 30.

pret.

scynde, see unscynde. scyne, adj., brilliant, resplendent, nsf. Ph. 308; nsn. beautiful: Pn. 19 npm. Ph. 300, 591 gpn. scynra, Pn. 26. See wlitescyne.
; ;

783, 1089, 1242;

>a, El. 98, 183,

;

274, etc.

(31 times)

W.

28, 61

asn. 5aet, El. 401, 432;

69,

J>aet,

Ph.
;

200,

268,

etc.

(12

times)

scyppan, see gescyppan.

ismn.
gs.

}>on,

Ph.
El.

238,

262,

424;
$y,

Scyppend,
;

m., Creator:
;

Scyp-

W.
El.

80;
185;

see
>y,

also

to San;
96,

pendes, Ph. 327

as.
;

El. 370 vs. El. 791 scyrdan, see gescyrdan. scyrian, see ascyrian.

Scippend, Ph. 630.

797,

891;
12;

Ph. 573, 644;

Sy-laes;
np.

Pn. 61;
;

Pr.

>e, El. 97, 796, 946,

Sa,

956 see also Ph. 437; }>a,

;

se, se, adj., pron., that, the, he, -who,

which:
times);

nsm.
;

El.

n,
38,

42, 76, etc.

(35 times)

Ph.
15,

3, 7, 9, etc.

(55

Pn.

58,

69,

73;
nsf. 624,
1152,

W.
seo,

4, 47, S3, 57, 59, 67,

71

(n times) Ph. 35, 66, 71, etc. (15 times) ; W. 25, 80; gp. }>ara, El. 450, Ph. 470, 515, etc. (13 times); Pn. 2, 23; >aera, El. 31, 138;
El. 169, 172 (2), etc.

El.

266, 309,
715,
98,

580, 619,

285, 608, 1078

dp.
354,

Sam,
750,

El.

927

662,

675,

1018,

1131,

>am,

El.

277,

etc.

(9

1205;

Ph.

120, 141, 301, 307,

sio,

334, 342, 560, 587;

El. 254,

378, 384, 411, 414, 416, 558, 709, 720, 763,

Saet,

884,
El.
>aet,
;

980,
59,

1012,

1224;

times); Ph. 8, 76, 109, etc. (12 Pn. 36; W. 44; ap. Sa, times) El. 582; >a, El. 153, 323, 468, etc. Ph. 193, 283, (16 times)
; ;

nsn.

272, 911, 985;

94,
101,

292
sealt,

W.
apm.

76.

See se Se.
asm. sealtne, Ph. 120.

Pn.

19;

El.

426,

adj.,

salt:

W.

etc. (21

times) Ph. 9, 13, 20, etc. (14 times); Pn. 12, 58, 64, 74;
16,

27;

sealte,

W.
El.

38;

Pr. 4;
etc. etc.
8,

gsmn.
;

Saes,
}>aes,
;

$ sealtyS, f., salt wave: y>a, Pn. 8.

searo-, see searu-.

gp. sealt-

El. 221, 428, 752, 966, 1065

39,

60, 86,

(38 times)

searu,

n.,

plot,

deceit, wile,

craft:

Ph. 65, 107, 122, W. Pn. 25, 43

;

(14 times) 81 see also

; ;

searo, W. 42; ap. searo, Ph. 419; care: ip. searas. El.

721-2;

Sacs;
864,

gsf.

J>aere,

El.
66,

293,
90,

610,

wum, Ph.
searu.

269.

See

lige-,

nearu-

1234;

Ph.

288;

dsmn. Sam,
(18 times)
etc. etc.
;

El. 342, 418, 420, etc.

searucraeft, m., skill,

ip.

workmanship:
artisti

>am,
;

El. 70, 93, 133,

searocraeftum, El. 1026.

adv.,

(20 times) (28 times)

Ph.
Pn.
14,

50, 78, 89,

15, 17, 33,

searulice,
cally:

cunningly,

searolice, Ph. 297.

45,

66;

W.

3,

6,

21,

37,

71,

seamSanc,
1190;

m.,

shrewd thought, wise

73;
El.

J>jem,

El.

611;
803,

dsf.

Caere,
)?3sre,

thought:

545,

601,

1241

searuj>ancum, El. searo)>ancum, El. 414.

ip.

GLOSSARY
seats, m., well, cistern, pit:
as.

215
adv.,

El.

sel,

comp.,

better:

El.
;

796;
selost,

693-

super, selest, El. 374, 532

El. 1158, 1165.

secan, Wi., seek, visit, repair to: 3 sg. seceS, Ph. 278, 349, 458,
524;
secen,
275,

seld, see heahseld.

s?le, see deaS-, wils?le.

Pn. 36;

W.
;

45;

opt. 3 pi.

W.
320,

35;
671

inf. El.

598;

Ph.
seek,

selest, see

god.

W.

87

search for: pret. 3 pi. sohton, El. 322, 474; Ph. 416; inf. El. 151, 216; secean, El. 1149; ask,
inquire, question:
319, 410;
pret. 3
i

se(o)lf, see sylf. selle, see god.

s?llan,
El.

Wi., give, grant:

182,

pret. 3 sg.

sealde, El.
527.

1171
ns.

pp. seald,

sg. sece, El.

5V? ge-, ymbs?llan.

Pn. 64.
rare,
;

sg.

sohte, El.
to:

sellend, m., giver:

sellic,
adj.,

325, 568; 3 pi. sohton, El. 414;

inf. inf.

El. 420, 1157; secean, El. 983

inf. El.

report
;

favor, ap

prove:
pi.

469;

rush to: 3

Ph. 606 Pn. 30 peculiar: Ph. 329;

wonderful: nsn. comp. nsm. sellicra,

asf. sellicran,

seca>, El. 1180. m..

;

See

a-, for-,

s;mninga,
with:

adv., immediately, forth

gesecan.
se.cg,

El. II 10, 1275;

W.

27.

man, warrior:

ns.

El.
;

np. secgas, El. 47, 998, 1001 secggas, El. 260; gp. secga, El.

1257

sencan, see bis?ncan. sendan, Wi., send: 3 sg. sendeS, El. 931; Ph. 488; pret. 3 sg.
sende, El. 1200;
lay:
opt. pret.

97, 271

vp. secgas, El. 552.

tell,

slogan, W3.,
secgaj>, El.

say, declare:

3
I

pi.

3 pi. El. 457.

See ons?ndan.
asm. seofeEl. 694. asn. El. 1026.
sg.

674;

secgaS, Ph. 313,

pret.
sg. sg.

seoc, see limseoc.

425,
El.

655; Pn. 20; saegde, Pn. 34; 2 665;

seofeSa,

adj.,

seventh:

saegdest,

San, El. 697.

3 sg. saegde, El. 437;

seofon, num., seven:

seolfren, adj., silver:
seomatS, Ph. 19. seon, V, see: pret. 3
1105.

pi.

saegdon, El. 588;

imper. sg.
El. 317,

saga, El. 623, 857;

376,
567,

inf.

seomian, W2., abide, remain: 3

pi.

574;

Pn. 9;

Pr.

i;

secggan, El. 160; speak: pret. teach, in 3 pi. ssegdon. El. 190 struct: pret. 3 sg. saegde, El.
;

saegon, El.

See be-,

for-,

geseon.
ds.

seonoS, m., council:

El. 154;
as. seono}>,

sionoSe, deci

366; ascribe: pret. 3

El.

pi.

saegdon,

Ph. 493.

1117.

See ges?cgan;

un-

seonoSdom,
sion:
ap.

m.,

assembly's

as?cgendlic.
sedes,
f. (Lat.), seat: bus, Ph. 671.

abl. p. sedi-

seonoSdomas, El. 552. seoSan, see aseoSan. seppan, Wi., teach, instruct: pret.
3 sg. septe, El. 530.

sefa, m., mind, heart:

ns. El.

173,

627, 956, 1190; as. sefan, El. 376; ds. sefan, El. 382, 474, 532, 1149,
1165. sefa.

seraphm,
755-

mpl.,

seraphim:

a.

El.

See breost-,

ferbJS-,

mod-

s?rce, see hildesejce. set, see geset.

sefte, see gesefte.

seSan, see geseSan.

ns. El.

segn, m., ensign, standard:

124.

se $e,

rel.

pron.,

who,

that:

nsm.

El. 303, 774, 913, 945, 1044, 1126,

2l6
1184;
48,

GLOSSARY
se
)>e,

Ph. 319, 536;

W.
;

sigebeam,
cross:

gsm. (see Saes $e) dsm. J>am ]?e, Ph. 516; asm. ]>one >e, El. 1162; np. >a Se, El. 280, 283, 315, 380; >a >e, El. 154, 327, 373, 1020; Ph. 316, 443; W. 79;
63;
gp.

tree of victory, sigebeames, El. 965 ds. sigebeame, El. 420, 444, 665, 861 gp. sigebeama, El. 1028

m.,

gs.

sigebeamas, El. 847. sigebearn, f., victorious son:

ap.
El. 481, 863,

ns.

>ara
ap.

}?e,

El.

508,

818,

971,

1147.

975, 1014, 1226;

dp. }?am >e,

El. 897;

W.
73.

$ sigecwen,
El.

f.,

victorious queen: as.

69;
setl,
n.,

J?a

>e,
as.

W.

260, 998.
n.,

seat:

Ph.

439.

See

sigelean,

reward of victory:
song of victory:
bent

gp.

heahsetl.
sfttan, Wi., set, place:
sette, El.

sigeleana, El. 527.

pret. 3 sg.

sigeleoS,
El.

n.,

ns.

1136;

Ph. 282;

count,

124.

reckon: opt. pret. 3

sg. sette, El.

495; record: pret. i pi. setton, El. 658 2 pi. setton, El. 654 torture,
; ;

sigerof, adj., victorious:

on
El.

victory,
158,
71,

nsm.

437;
190;
as.

dsm.

sigerofum,

El.

persecute:
pret.

inf. El.

3 sg.

479; ordain: See sette, Ph. 328.

npm. sigerofe,
sigesped,
f.,

El. 47, 868.

success, victory:

a-, be-, ge-,

ymbs?ttan.
ns.

El. 1172.
gs.

sib,

f.,

peace:
El.

Ph.
ds.

622;
sybbe,
El.

sigewong,
Ph.
33-

m., field of victory:

ns.

sybbe,
598,

446
as.

El.

1183;
bliss:

sybbe,

1207,
;

1315;

ds. sibbe,

Ph. 601

grace:

as. sibbe,

W.
kin,

sigor, m., victory: gs. sigores, El. as. El. 1183; gp. 85, 184, 1121
;

86; kinship,
kinsfolk)
ns.
:

sigora,

El.

346,
329,

488,

732,

1140,

friendship

(or

1308;

Ph.

464,

493,

675;
vic
ns.

ns. syb, El. 26.

Pn. Ph.

64.

sibgedryht,
618.

f.,

kinsfolk:

siblufe,
El.

f.,

love:

ds. siblufan, Pr. 8.

i sigorbeacen, n., tory, victorious

El. 985-

emblem of
standard:

sid, adj., broad, wide:

729,

asm. sidne,
103,

1289;
asn.

Ph.
side,

498;
156;

$ sigorcynn,
ns.

n.,

conquering
victorious,

race:

spacious:
vast:

Ph.

El. 755.
adj.,

asn. El. 158;

El.

great, deep:
El. 277;

sigorfaest,

trium

asm. sidne,
467.

376.

side, adv., far, wide:

Ph.

phant: nsm. Ph. 282. sigorlean, n., reward of victory:

as.

El. 623. pr.

n.,

sidweg,

m., distant part, great dis dp.

Silvester,

Silvester:

d.

tance:

sidwegum,
in,

El.

282;

Silvestre, El.

190.
gs.

Ph. 337slgan,
I,

sine,

n.,

treasure:

sinces,

El.

fly

press
as.

in:

pi.

194.

sigaS,

Ph. 337.
El.
144.
n.,

sige, m., victory:

sincaldu, Ph. 17.

f.,

ever-during cold:
ns. El. 264.

ns.

^ sigebeacen.
victorious

sign

of victory,
ns. El.
168,

sincgim, m., jewel:

standard:
sigebeacne,

sincweorSung,

f.,

costly gift:

ap.

888;
1257;

ds.

El.

sincweorSunga, El. 1219.

gp. sigebeacna, El. 975-

sindream, m., everlasting joy, per-

GLOSSARY
petual bliss:
741
;

217
thenceforth,
thereafter:

ds.

sindreame, El.
385.
abl.,

then,
El.

dp.

sindreamum, Ph.
w.

926,
;

1028; 1302;
El.

si^an,
636
;

W.

42;

sine, prep. (Lat.), without:

Pr. 9
El.

siS]?an, El.

sySSan,
si\>-

Ph. 675singal, adj., constant, nsf. El. 906.

El. 747.
III,

950,

sySJ?an, El. 507;

continual:

sioSSan, >an, Ph.

1147;

then:
66.

in; Pn.
1037,

singallice, adv., perpetually, cease

lessly:

siSSan, conj., after, when:

230,

El. 57,

10 1 6,

1051

sySSan,

singan,
3 3
sg.
pi.

sing,

chant,

hymn:
140;
sang,
singao",

singeS,
singaj>,

Ph.
El.

124,

747;
3

17, 842; as soon as, when: sySSan, El. 116, 248, 914, 1002; since: si^an, Ph. 117, 224;

El.

Ph. 617, 635;

El. 337,

pret.

sg.

si}>}>an,

Ph.

129.

1189;

3 pi. sungon, El.

sittan, V, sit:

561;
El.

inf.

Ph. 676;
ring out:

pp. sungen,
pret. 3 pi.

sg.

siteS,
;

2 sg. sitest, El. 732; Ph. 208. See be-,

;

1154;

sungon, El. 109. siomian, W2., abide, remain: 3 sg. siomode, El. 694. sionoS, see seonoS. sio?5San, see siSSan.

burgsittend ymbsittende.
gesittan
slaep,

Srym-,
ds.
;

pret.

m.,

sleep:
El.
69,
39.

ns.

slsepe,
slsepe,

75

Ph. 56; Pn. 42

is.

Pn.

slaw, see unslaw.

sleht, see
sliSe,

siS, m., journey, march: gs. siSes, El. 247, 260, 1219; ds. siSe, El.

morSorsleht.
awful,
fell,

adj.,

looi

dreadful:

asf.

as. El.

in,

243, 997, 1005;

slj>a,

Ph. 440, 555; time: gp. Ph. 464; ip. siSum, El. sijmm, Ph. 69, 106, 146
;

sllSan,

El. 857.

sliSen,

adj.,

malign:
nsn.

asn.

818;
silken,

W.

42.

pro

911; advance: as. Ph. 90, 114; de parture: gs. sl^es, Ph. 208-; ds. Ph. 220 (beon on slSe, siSe,
ceeding,

'deal':

ns.

El.

smaete,
1309.

adj.,

pure, fine:

El.

smeagan,

pret. 3 pi.

W2., consider, smeadon, El.

reflect:

413.

escape).
wilsitS.

See h?re-, hin-,

later:
El.
74,

ut-,

smeSe, see unsmeSe.

smiS, m., goldsmith: gp. smij>a, Ph. 304. See larsmiS. smylte, adj., serene: nsm. Ph. 33.

sIS,

adv.,

240,

572,

975-

t sHSdaeg, m., later day:

dp. siSdag-

snaw,

m.,

snow:
snell,

ns.

Ph.

14, 248.

um,

El. 639. ns. El.

snel, adj., swift, speedy:

!63, 347;

siSfaet, m.,

229; departure: voyage: gs. sit5 fates, El. 220. siSian, W2., depart, vanish: pret.
3
sg.

nsm. Ph. Ph. 123; nimble:

Pn. 42.

nsm. Ph.

317.

sneome,

adv., straightway:

siSode,

El.

95;

journey:
El.

3 pi. si>ia)>, Ph. 584.

,

adv., later, afterwards:

271, 481,
4<>9>

483;
El.

si)?J>an,

Ph. 385,
El.

577, 579;

sio>an, El. 1315;

nsm. El. IIQO; nsm. wk. snottra, Pn. 69 super. dpm. snoterestum, El. 277. See foro -, gearusnottor. speedily, snude, adv., quickly,
snottor, adj., wise:
;
1

syS^an,
502, 504,

518;
677,

sySSan,
1060;

639,

since

straightway: Ph. 488.

El.

154,

313,

446;

2l8
snyrgan, Wi.,
244.
sail,

GLOSSARY
scud:
inf.

El.

sorgleas, adj., free

soft,
n.,

from sorrow:
El. 97. El. El.
160,

comp. nsm. sorgleasra,

f.,

snyttro,

prudence,
gs.

sagacity,
293, 374,

truth:

ds.

soSe,
as.

wisdom:

El.

154,

307, 390,

574, 663;

395,

544, 554, 1060, 1172; as. El. 382,

588, 690, 708, 808,

soft,

1140.
El. 461, 488,

407, 938, 9595

is.

El. 313.

See

adj.,

true:

nsm.

unsnyttro.
snyttrocraeft, m., prudence, sagac
ity,

564;
ns.

nsn.

El.
;

888;

soSan, El. 892

asm. wk. vsm. Ph. 622

wisdom:

snyttrucraeft,

gpn. soSra, El. 778.

Ph. 622.
softe, see unsofte.

soScwide, m., word of truth:

upper chamber:
[Lat. solarium.]
ds.

ip.

$ solere,

m.,

soScwidum, El. 530. soScyning, m., true king:

444;
soSfaest,

ns.

El.

Ph. 204.

Ph. 329, 493.

adj.,

sgrne, sec same. somed, see samod.

faithful,

believing,

righteous:

-SQirme, see aet-, tosomne, spmnian, W2., gather, collect: 3 sg. somnaS, Ph. 193, 269, 467; pret. 3 pi. 3 sg. samnode, El. 60 samnodan, El. 19; assemble:
;

wk.

nsm. Ph. 523; nsf. Ph. 587 sojjfaeste, npm.

;

soSfaeste, El. 1289; soSfaeste,

fsestra,

Pn. 66; npf.

Ph.
7;

El.

540; Ph.

gpm.

soS-

pi.

somniaS, Ph. 324

El. 55;

soSfaestum,

Ph.

635; dpf. blessed: 589;

is.

pret. 3 sg.

gpm.

soSfaestra,
f.,

Ph. 606.
piety:

samnode,
i

compose:
Ph.
547.

opt.

sg.

somnige,

See

soSfaestnes,

faith,

gesomnian. somod, see samod.

sona, adv., soon, quickly, speedily:
El. 47,
;

soSfaestnesse, El. 1149. El. soSlice, adv. truly:

517, 665, 799-

200,

317,

85,

222,

514,

713,
8.

888,

soSwundor,
El.
1 1 22.

n.,

true

miracle:

as.

1031

Ph.
as

120

Pr.
the

Sona

swa,
that.

soon

as,

moment
sand-

spald,

n.,

spittle:

as.

El. 300.

spannan, see onspannan.

sped,
f.,

sondbeorg, m., sand-hill, dune: ip. sondbeorgum,

song, m., song:
El. 29,
as.

success, victory:
fulness,

as.

El.
ns.

W.

10.

1182;

abundance:

Ph. 540;
is.

112, 868;

sang, songe, Ph.

creation:

Ph. 640; as. El. 366; See sige-, wigsped.

spedig, Ph.
adj.,
10.

Ph. 394.

337-

abounding, rich: nsm.

songcraeft,

m.,

musical

dp. songcraeftum, Ph. 132.

spel, see god-, leof-,

ns.
;

morgen-, wil-

sorg, f., sorrow, care, anxiety: ds. sorge, El. 922, 1031 Ph. 56
;

spel.

Ph. 611;
ip.

dp.

sorgum,

El.

694;

spelboda, m., prophet: ns. Ph. 571. speowan, Wi., spit: pret. 2 pi.

sorgum, El. 1244. See bealu-, gnorn-, mod-, nearusorg. comp. sorgful, adj., sorrowful: apn. sorgfulran, Ph. 417.
sorgian, W2., sorrow, grieve: sorgaS, El. 1082. See bisorgian.
3 sg.

speowdon,
spild,
n.,

El. 297.
as.

seduction, temptation:
splotch, spot:

El. 1119.

splott,

n.,

ip.

splott-

um, Ph. 296. spon, see gespgn.

GLOSSARY
spowan,
sprecan,
spraec,
rd.,

219
adj.,

avail,

succeed:

inf.

stearc,

El. 917-

obstinate,

hard: nsn. El. 615; obdurate: npm.

;

V,
El.

speak:
332,

pret.

sg.

stearce, El. 565

piercing:

nsf.

404,

725.

See

Ph. 302.
st?de, m., place, stand:
as. El. 135.

gesprecan.
spring, sec
ae-,

gesprlng.

See

beorh-,

card-,

me8el-,
ds.

springan, see onspringan.

spyrigean, see aspyrigean. staef, see hoc-, wrohtstaef.
stael, m.,

wongst?de. stfdewong, m.,

place, locality:

stead:

as.

Pr.

u.
advance:

staepes, see instaepes. staeppan, VI, stride on,

stedewange, El. 675, 1021. stefn, f., voice: ns. Ph. 135, 542; ds. stefne, Ph. 542; Pn. 44, 54;
ip.
is.

stefnum, El. 748, 750; sound:

stefne, Ph. 497.
is.

pret. 3 pi. stopon, El. 121, 716.

staercedferhS, adj., courageous, brave: npm. stsercedfyrhSe, El.

38.

stefn, m., time:

1128.

stefne, El. 1061,

staeS,
El.

n.,

bank, shore:
232;
stone:
sta]>e,

ds.

staeSe,

stefn (prow), see heahstefn. stefna, see hringedstefna.

st?llan, see astgllan.

38,

W.
El.

18;

as.

El. 60, 227.

stan,
as.

m.,

ns.

613;

ds.

stane, El. 565;

El. 615
;

ip.

Ph. 302; W. 8; stanum, El. 492,

st?nc, m., odor, fragrance: ns. Ph. 81; Pn. 44, 64, 74; W. 54, 57; as. Ph. 659; ip. stencum, Ph. 8;

Pn.

54;

W.
Ph.

65;
206,

spice:
586.

ip.

509.

See eorcnan-, marmstan.

n., cliff, crag: np. stanPh. 22; dp. stanclif um, El.

stencum,

See

stanclif,
clifu,

aeSelst?nc. steorra, see heofonsteorra.

135-

Stephanus,
492, 824;
art:
ip.

pr. n.,
a.

Stephen:

n.

El.

standan, see stondan. stangefog, n., mason's

El. 509.

stigan,

I,

mount,
3

rise:

3 sg. stigeS,

stangefogum, El. 1021.

Ph. 520;

pi.

stigaS,

Ph. 542.

handful of stones: dp. stangreopum, El. 824. stanhliS, n., cairn: dp. stanhleoSum,
stangripe,
m.,
El. 653-

See astigan.
stille, adv., still:

Ph.

185.

strShidig, see stHShydig.

stfiShycgende,
steadfast:
set,

adj.,

determined,
683;

stapa, sec anstapa.

staSelian,
i

nsm.
adj.,

El.

npm.

W2.,

fix,

establish:

El. 716.

sg.
sg.
pi.

staSelige,
staj^elode,

El.

797

pret.
opt.

stiShydig,
El.
121.

stout-hearted,

3
i

Ph.
;

130;

courageous:

npm.

stiShidige,

staSelien, El. 427

strength

en:

inf. staSolian, El. 1094.

See

stol, see cynestol.

gestaftelian. -steald, see gesteald.

-stealla. see gestealla.

stondan, VI, stand: 3 sg. stonde)>, Ph. 78; 3 pi. stondaS, Ph. 22,
36,
78,

185;
El.

standaK
stod,

El.

577;
3
pi.

steam, m., smoke, vapor: ns. El. Pn. 45. See also styman. 803 steap, adj., steep: npm. steape, Ph.
;

pret.

3 sg.

Ph. 45;
ride

stodon,

232;

(of

ships):
pret.

3
pi.

pi.

22.

stondaS, W. 17; stodon, El. 227; be

220
rife:
pret.

GLOSSARY
3 sg. stod, El.
stondetS,

113;

W.

15;

ds.

sunde, El. 228;

is.

endure:

3 sg.

Ph. 89,

181. See astgndan. storm, m., storm: gp. storma, Ph.

185.

sunde, El. 251. -sund, see ge-, onsund. $ sundhwaet,

adj.,

with

swift

motions:
f., place, spot: stowe, El. 716, 803

npm. sundhwate,
in

W.

stow,
ds.

ns.
;

El. 675;
as.

57-

stowe,
ap.

sundor,
tions,

adv.,

different

direc
407,

El. 683;

Ph. 169;

Pn. 37;

far and

wide:

El.

stowe, El. 653. See wicstow. straet, see merestraet.

1019, apart, aside:

El. 603.

strang, see strong,

stream, m., flood, stream:

1201
;

as.
;

El. ap.

remarkable f., $ sundorgecynd, character: as. Pn. 30. | sundorwis, adj., wondrous wise:
asm. sundorwisne, El. 588. ds. sundsundplega, m., bath: plegan, Ph. in. sundrian, see asundrian. sunne, f., sun: ns. Ph. 120, 141,
209,

is.

streamas,
firgen-,

streame, W. 18 Ph. 120. See

eg-,

lagu-, wyllestream.
f.,

str^ngSu,
625.

might, power: ns. Ph.

streon, see gestreon.

587;
253,
i

gs.

sunnan,
305;
ds.

Ph.

17,

strong, adj., strong:

99,

nsm. Ph.
severe:

90,

288,

sunnan,

86, El.

161

hard,

nsm.

no; Ph.
;

532, 579, 601.

strang, El. 703.

sunu,
rob:
3
sg.

strudan,

II,

plunder,

strudeS, El. 905.

strynan, see gestrynan. stund, f., time: ip. stundum,

121, 232.

son: ns. El. 461, 564, Ph. 375 gs. suna, El. 592, 778 222; ds. suna, El. 1200, 1318; vs. El. 447 as. El. 474, 686, 892 See gastdp. sunum, Ph. 406.
m.,
;
;

El.

sunu.
susl,
n.,

See woruldstund.

torment, torture:
suslum,
El.

is.

susle,

stunde, adv., straightway: El. 724. styman, Wi., fume, reek: 3 sg.
stymeS, Ph. 213.

El. 772;

gp. susla, El. 944;

950.

Pn.

59;

ip.

See

See also steam,

cwicsvisl.

sum, pron., some, certain: asn. El. 403 ; W. 12 ; npm. sume, El.
132, 133,

548 (2)

Ph. 315

apm.

sume, El. 131, 136; ip. sumum, Pn. 8; -Pr. i; a: asf. sume, El.
479;
(3).

suSan, adv., from the south: su^an, Ph. 186, 324. suSrodor, m., southern sky: as. Ph. 141.

swa, adv., thus, so:

306,
104,
25,
etc.

El.
;

163,

271,
47,

nsm. See also sumes.

part(ly)
:

Ph.

296

(29
etc.

times)
(11

Ph.
;

140,
55,

times)
31,

Pn.
88;
381,

-sum, see luf-, wynsum. sumes, adv., somewhat: Ph. 242.

69;

W.

11,

62,

Pr. 15; in like

437,
El.

manner: Ph.

sumor, m., summer:

El. 1228;

gs.

sumeres,
ns.

534,

Ph.

37, 209.

691;
;

583, 646, 650; also: Ph. 405;

even:
then:

sunbearo,
Ph. 33-

m.,

sunny

grove:

Ph. 121

Pr.

7.

swa,
adj.,

conj., as,
100,

even

as, just as:

El.

sunbeorht,
sund,

sun-bright:

apn.

87,

190,

223,

325,

378,

411,

Ph. 278, 436. n., sea, ocean:

436, 478, 541, 589, 597, 606, 674,

gs.

sundes,

715,

835,

838,

896,

1022,

1131,

GLOSSARY
ii5S, 1255, 1269;
41,

Ph.
280,

23, 29, 36,

108,

120,

243,

328,

496,

558, 597, 652, 655;

Pn. 20;
El. 1309; El.

W.
Ph.
128;
as,

47;

Pr. 5;

like:

sweglcgndel, f., heaven's candle, sun: gs. sweglcondelle, Ph. 108. swelan, see forswelan. swallow: III, swelgan, 3 sg.
swelgeS, Ph. 507.
$ swelling,
f., swelling swellingum, El. 245.

300, 315;

as soon as:
El. 972;

as far as:

Pn. 6;

sail:

dp.

since, because:
1291,

El. 207, 340, 498,

1294;

when:
.

Ph. 41 (?),
. .

sw?ng,

m.,

blow,

buffet:

ap.

322
so:
as: as:

swa, as El. 785, 789; as well

.

swa

El. El.

325, 606; 644,

such

645;

swa hwylc,

see hwylc;

swa

s<?me, see same.

swengas, El. 239. sweofot, m., sleep, slumber: ds. sweofote, Pn. 39. as. sweora, m., neck: sweoran, Ph. 305-

swaecc, m., odor:

gp. swaecca, Pn.

46 ip. swicc.
;

swaeccum, Ph. 214.

See
El.

sweorcan, see gesweorcan. sweord, n., sword: is. sweorde,

757-

El.

swaes, adj., dear, beloved:

nsm.
El.

sweordgemSla,
ap.

m.,

foe,
El.

enemy:
1181.

517;

dsm.
El.

swsesum,

vsm.
375-

447;

own:
gs.

439; nsm. Ph.

sweordgemSlan,
n.,

sweot,

rank, troop:

dp. sweot-

um,
swanes, Ph.

El. 124.

swan, m., swan:

137.

El. 26; sweotole, adv., openly: with authority, with certainty: El. 168, 861.

swar,

adj.,

sore:

heavy: nsm. Ph. 315; nsn. Ph. 56.

sweotollice,
El. 690.

adv.,

clearly,

plainly:

swaru, see andswaru. swa-$eah, adv., nevertheless, yet:

swa-]?eah, El. 500;

Ph. 565.

sweart,

adj.,

black,

dark:

swerian, sec and-, geswejian. swete, adj., sweet: nsm. Pn. 64; asm. nsm. wk. sweta, W. 57
;

super.
;

apm. wk. sweartestan, El. 931 abominable: gpf. sweartra, Pr. 7.

swetne, W. 65 ipm. swetum, Ph. 214; ipf. swetum, Ph. 652;

;

comp.

sw^bban, see asw?bban.

swefan, V, sleep: 3
39;
sg.

swettra,

swifeS, Pn.

nsm. swetra, Ph. 132; Pn. 46; sup. swetest, Ph. 199; apf. swetestan, Ph. 193.

pret. 3 sg. swaef, El. 70.

n.,

sweSrian,
gs.

swefn,

vision,
71.

dream:
ns.

swe}>rat5,

W2., diminish: 3 sg. Ph. 608; go out, die

swefnes, El.

sweg, m., melody, music:

;

Ph.

down: 3 sg. sweJraS, Ph. 229. swican, see be-, geswlcan.

$ swicc,
m.,
ds. swicce,

131 gp. swega, Ph. 618. + sweghleoSor, m., melody: ns. sweghleoj>of, Pn. 42; gs. sweg-

fragrance, perfume: Pn. 66. See swaecc.

as.

swice, m., escape:

swift, adj., swift:

W.

78.

hleojres, Ph. 137.

swegl,
El.
;

n.,

507;

heaven, sky: gs. swegles, Ph. 103, 114, 208, 288,

;

swlge,
1275-

adj.,

still,

nsm. Ph. 317. quiet: nsm. El.

be
silent,

ds. swegle, El. 75, 623, 755 374 Ph. 186, 199, 467, 635; sun: ds. swegle, Ph. 124; as. Ph. 212.

swigian,

W3-,
3
sg.

quiet
142.

down:

swiaS,

Ph.

See geswigian.

GLOSSARY
swilt, see swylt.
sylfa,

Ph.
self re,

532;
El.

gsm.
1200;

sylfes,
El.

swimman,
mac",

III,
57.

swim:

3 pi.

swim-

Ph.
222;
El.

282,

530;

gsf.

sylf re,

W.

dsm.

swin, see geswin.

swing, see geswing. swinsian, W2., sing, make melody: 3 sg. swinsaS, Ph. 124, 140, 618 resound: 3 sg. roar, pret.
;

El. 69, 184; seolfum, 985; asm. sylfne, El. 200, 209; Ph. in; seolf ne, El. 488,

sylfum,

603; npm. seolf e, El. 1121; gpm.

sylfra,
El. 1295 El.
;

1207;

dpm. sylfum,
ns. Ph.

swinsade, El. 240.

apm.

sylfe, El. 1001.

swiS,

adj., right:

comp.

asf.

swiS-

symbel,
406.

n.,

banquet, feast:

ran,

El.

347;

strong:

comp.

nsm. swlj>ra, Pn. 46. swiSan, see oferswiSan. swiSe, adv., much, strongly:
663;
super.
swij>e,

El.

symle, adv., always, ever, for ever: El. 469, 915, 1216; Ph. 76, 108, Pn. 30, 146, 369, 375, 601, 661;
355
Pr.
pr.
7n.,

super.
El.

swiSost,

El.

668;

eagerly:

940;

exactly:

Symon,
530.

Simon:

n.

El. 439,

swiSost, El.

1103;

very:

Ph. 317.
heat:

syn,

f.,

sin:

ns. El.

414; gs. synne,

dp. synnum, synnum, El.

swiSrian, see geswiSrian. swol,

n.,

El. 772;

gp. synna, El. 497, 5*4,

flame:

gs. swoles,
adj.,

swQngor,
315.

Ph. 214; Ph. 269. sluggish: nsm. Ph.

ds. swole,
as.

778, 940, 958, 1318;

El.

677,

1309;

ip.

1244;

ns. synn,
f.,

Ph. 242; feud, hostility: Ph. 54.

swgnrad,
997-

sea:

swonrade, El.

-syn, see onsyn. -syne, see gesyne.

swylc,

pron.,

such as:

nsm.

Ph.

synful,

adj.,

sinful,
El.

guilty:

npm.
nsm.
lige-

239; gsn. swylces, El. 571; apm.

swylce, El. 32.

synfulle,

1295.

synnig,
El.

adj., sinful, sinning:

swylce, adv., also, moreover:

1033-

El.

956;

Ph.

523.

See

synnig.
if:
like,

swylce, adv., conj., as

W.

9;

as:

El.

1113;
El. 3.

Ph. 233, Ph.

synwyrcende,
vsm.

adj.,

wicked, guilty:
El. 395.
g.

El. 944;

npm.

235, 305;

likewise:

swylt, m., death: ns. El. 447; swilt,

El. 677-

n., Syrians: pr. Syrware, Syrwara, Ph. 166. sySSan, see siSSan.

swyltcwalu,

agony of death: swyltcwale, Ph. 369. swylthwil, f., hour of death:

f.,

as.

syx, num., six:

n. El. 741,

1228;

d.

syxum,
ds.

El. 742.
7.

El. syxta, adj., sixth: nsn. syxte,

swylthwile, Ph. 350, 566. syb, see sib.

-syhtS, see gesyfrS.

T.
tacen,
n.,

emblem, sign, token:

;

ns.

sylcan, see besylcan.

sylf,

El. 171

Ph. 96, 254

as.

ds. tacne,

pron.,
466, 204,
El.

self,

own:
855,
self,

nsm.
1280;

El.

El.

184;
;

El.

85,

104,

1105,

303,
199, seolf,

732,

Ph.
374;

1121

is.

tacne,

Ph. 450;
question:
ip.

gp.
gp.

382;
708,

Ph.

tacna,

El.

164;
;

808;

nsm. wk.

tacna, El. 319

proof:

tacnum,

GLOSSARY
El. 854; El. 645
;

223
adj.,

heroic deed:

gp. tacna,
ns.

til,

good:

gsn.
34.

tiles,

El. 325;

interpretation:
as.

Ph.

gpf.

tilra,

W.

510;

sense:

Ph. 574.

See

tilgan, W2., strive for:

pi. tilgaS,

weatacen.
tacnian, see getacnian. taecan, Wi., point out:
3
sg.

Ph. 472. tima, m., time:

opt.

ds.

tlman, Ph. 246.

188.

pret.

taehte,

El.

631.

See be-,

timber, see fugeltimber. timbran, Wi., build: inf. Ph.

getaecan. tael, sec leoftael.

talian,

See getimbran. tir, m., renown, honor:

pp.

as. El.

164;

Wi.,

reckon:
10.

npm.

glory:
tireadig,

is.

tire,

El. 754.

talade, Pr.

adj.,

renowned, famous:
104;
nsf.

talu, see rimtalu.

nsm.

El.

El.

605;

tanum, Ph. 430. tapur, m., taper: ns. Ph. 114. teag, f., chain: ip. teagum, Pn. 60.
tan, m., twig:
ip.

glorious:

nsm.
nsm.

wk.

tireadga,

Ph. 106;
blessed:
tirfaest,

npm. tireadge, Pr. 10;

El. 955.

tear, m., tear:

np. tearas, El. 1134.

teldan, see biteldan.

574;

asn. glorious: wk. tirfseste, Ph. 69.

adj., adj.,

Ph.

dye: gp. telga, Pn. 22. np. bough, branch: telga, m., telgan, Ph. 76; dp. telgum, Ph.
t?lg, m.,
188.

tirmihtig,

almighty:

nsm.
on:

tirmeahtig, Ph. 175. to, adv., too: El. 63, 663, 708;
El.

1105.

to, prep.,

w.

dat., to:

El. 10, 23, 32,

Wi., consider: pret. I See get?llan. talde, El. 909. tema, sec h?retema.
t?llan,

sg.

etc.

(53
etc.

times)

Ph.
;

60,

191,

226,

tempel, m., temple:

1058;
as.

ds. temple, El.

Pn. 66; (14 times) W. 14; Pr. 5, 7; from: El. 319, Pr. 325, 410, 568; W. 36, 86;
14;
600,

El.

1010, 1022.

for, as:
898,

El. 16, 17, 184, 574,

tngan,
teon,

see get?ngan. -t?nge, sec get?nge.

II,

982,

988,

1001,

1012,

1057, 1058, 1139, 1143, 1158, 1160,

pret.'

make, take:
grief,

pi.

1162,
40, 83,

1176,
139,

1200,
198,

1247;
386,
71,

Ph.
475,

tugon, Ph. 440.

243,

teona,

m.,

sorrow:

ds.

562,

594, 611, 658;

Pn.

72;

teonan, El. 988.

W.
ns.

teonleg, m., devouring flame:

El. 1279.

89; at: Ph. 195; during, over: El. 211, 349, 1218, 1321; w. ins. w. gen. (see to tSaes)
;

teonlice,

adv.,

grievously,

with
34. 77,

sorrow (?):
teosu,
tid,
f., f.,

Ph. 407.
as.

destruction:
as.

W.

time:

El. 787;

Ph.

209, 390, 450, 509, 517, 857, 1209;

Ph. 275 ; w. gerund, El. 533, 607, 1166. toeacan, adv., besides, likewise: Ph. 285. togaedere, adv., together: Ph. 225;
(see to

San)

w.

inf.,

Pn. 17;
gp.
El.
tida,

W.

64,

87;

tiid,
ip.

El.

1044;

Ph. 5; tidum,
193;
as.

togaedre,

W.

61, 77.

1249;

period:
ap. tida,

as.

El.

hour:

ns. El. 874;

El. 870;

Ph. 334; Ph. 146.

togeanes, prep., w. dat, to: Ph. 421; toward: Ph. 124, 579; be fore: Ph. n.
togenes, adv., in return, in reply:
El. 167, 536.

tiht, sec tyht,

224
toglidan,
I,

GLOSSARY
depart, vanish:
El.

3 sg. 3
sg.

Troianas,
645-

pr.

n.,

Trojans:

n.

El.

toglideS,

1269;

pret.

toglad, El. 78.

trymman, Wi., strengthen:

as.

pret.

tohte,
El.

f.,

battle, strife:

tohtan,

sg.

trymede,

El.

14;

pi.

1180.
n.,

+ torht,

clear light:

as. El. 1249.

torht, adj., bright, refulgent, glori ous: nsn. Ph. 96; nsn. wk.
torhte,

trymedon, El. 35. trywe, see getrywe. tu, see twegen.

Ph.
;

28

npm.

torhte,

Pr.

10

apf.

torhte,

Ph.
El.

200;
164;

$tunece, f., coat: ns. Pn. 22. tungol, m. n., star: np. Ph. 96; gp. See aeSel-, tungla, Ph. 93, 119.
heofontungol.
turf,
f.,

super,

nsn.
:

torhtost,

famous (?)
Ph. 574torn,
El.
n.,

nsm.

wk.
ds.

torhta,

turf, sod,
soil:

sward:
Ph.

ds. tyrf,

grief,

sorrow:

torne,

66; eSelturf.

Ph.

349.

See

1134.

+ turfhaga, m., sod, turf:

ds. turf-

torngemSla, m., bitter foe, bitter enemy: np. torngeniSlan, El.

568, 1306.

hagan, El. 830. twegen, num., two:

nf.

nm.

El.

854;
2,

twa, El. 880;

634,

nn. tu, El.

tosomne,
too",

adv., together:

El.

1202.

605,

754;

dm. twam,

El.

m., tooth:

np. to}>as, Ph. 407.

El.

1306; af. twa, El. 955, 1180;

tu,

an.

to Saes, adv., so: to San, adv., so:

704 (2).
pp. towegen,

El. 703.

towegan, V, disperse:
Ph. 184.

Ph. 652. twflf, num., .twelve: im. Ph. 69, in. twelfum, Ph. 28. 106, 146;

twentig, num., twenty: dn. twentig-

toweorpan,

III,

destroy,
El. 430.

abolish:

pp. toworpen,

um, El. 830. tweo, m., doubt:

tweon, El. 668.

ns.

El.

171;

ds.

towrecan, V, drive apart, scatter: pp. npm. towrecene, El. 131.

traef,

see wearhtraef,
f.,

tweonde, see untweonde. -tweonum, see betweonum.

tydran, see atydran. tyht, m., march, motion:
El. 53;
tihte,

| trig,

evil:

gs. trage, El. 668.

trig, adj., bad, evil:

nsm.

ds. tyhte,
tihte,

El. 955;

Ph. 525 (on

gsn. trages, El. 325. traglice, see untraglice.

astir).

tyhtan, Wi.,
3
:

incite,

tredan, V,

tread,

traverse:

sg.

tyhtaj?,

W.

34.

spur on: 3 pi. See fortyhtan.

trydeS, El. 612;

3 sg. trsed, El. 55.

paw(l)

pret.

tyn, see getyn. tynan, see bi-, ge-, ontynan.

treo (treow), n., tree, wood: ds. treowe, Ph. 175, 643; as. treow, Ph. 200; dp. treowum, Ph. 76;
tree,

D.
$a, adv.,
etc. etc.

cross:
gs.

ns.

El.

1027;

trio,

then:

El.
;

138,

157,
i,

194,
7,

El.

429;

treowes, El. 1252;

(16 times)

>a, El.

25,

ds. El. 206, 706, 828,

867

as. El.

(76 times)

Ph. 43, 395, 413.

)>a,

107,

128,
;

147,

165, 214, 442, 701,

Sa, conj.,

when:

El. 389, 1113;

757, 841

treow, El. 664.

is.

El. 294, 556, 709, 786, 1219, 1220;

5.

treow,

f.,

faith:

treowe, Pr.

Ph. 281.

GLOSSARY
Saer, adv., there:
1113,
Ipxr,

225
1080;
(31
>e,

El. 256, 833, 875,

El. 453, 717, 726,

160,

El.

1281;
El.
;

Ph.
84.

ii

W.
etc.

36;

41,

114,

(24
(33

times)

Ph.

14, 21, 25,

etc.

times);
Saer,
conj.,

W.

58,

79;

thither:

>aer, El. 735.

times) ; Ph. 31, 138, 196, 252, 516; Pn. 18, 34, 71; W. 435 Pr- 4; J'e him (whose), Ph. 656. 5V<?se'6e; Saes Se.
162,
163,

etc.

where:
Ph.

Pn. 38;

}>aer,

$e, conj., where:

El. 70, 329, 693, 822,

1012, 1105,

1107, 1181

81, 106, 157, 397,

El. 717; or: Je, Ph. 357; because: Ph. 568; >e, Ph. 369; that: Ph. 410; than:

441, 448, 468, 489, 560, 579, 581, to the place 658; 587, 607,

}>e,

W.

80.

Seah, conj., although, though:

82;
}>eah,

El.
etc.

where:
57;

J>ser,

Ph. 327, 429;

J>3er,

W.
if:

El.

48,

174,

362,

while:

El.

1262;

(12 times);
642.

Ph. 380* 563, 638,

as.

>ser, El. 839, 979.

See swa-Seah.
f.,

Saes, adv., conj., as:

Ph. 313;
El.

so:

Scant,
1242.

thought:

>eaht,

El.

Pn. 4; because: also to Saes.

Saes
Se,
conj.,
El.

823.

Sec
t5e,

See getSeaht. Seahtian, W2., consider, deliberate:

pret.

because:

]>xs

pi.

Jjeahtedon,

El.

547.

1317; t>aes >e, El. 957; Ph. 476; as: ]>xs >e, Ph. 424; Pn. 13; from the time that: J>ses )>e.
El. 4, 68;

See rasdtSeahtende.
Searf,
553.
f.,

need:

ns. >earf, El. 426,

See nyd-, oferSearf.

adj.,

that:

><ES >e, El. 1140;

Searl,

grievous:

nsf.

)>earl,

o/ter:
Saet,

\>xs >e,

Pn.
in

62.

El. 704.
<5earlic, adj., terrible:

conj.,

that,
59,

order that, so
>set,
;

asn. )>earHc,

that:

El.

175;

El.

9,

Ph. 644.

15, 36, etc.

(66 times)

Ph. 148,
;

Seaw,
ns.

m.,

custom,

rite,
;

practice:

168, 177, etc. (19

times)

W. n.
Pr.
15.

12, 25, 32, 35, 66, 85,

88;

]?eaw, El. 121 1 ;

W.
ip.

31

dp.

)>eawum,
444.

Seawum, Ph.

See
Saette,

otStSaet.

See manSeaw.
that:
>sette,

conj.,

Ph.

i,

69;

Pn. 21, 27;

W.

39, 55.
inf.

Safian, W2., accept, agree to:

>afian, El. 608.

S?ccan, Wi., enfold, invest: 3 sg. j?ece?>, Ph. 216, 365; overspread: pret. 3 sg. J>eahte, Ph. 42; deck: See be3 pi. >eccat5, Ph. 249.

Sane,

ns. m., thanks, gratitude: >anc, El. 811, 893 >onc, Ph. 623
; ;

S?ccan. Segn, m., follower,

tendant:
ns. >egn,

minister,

at

thought:

gs.

J?onces,

Ph.

144.

See fore-,

ge-,

hyge-,

inwit-,

or-, searviSanc.

Sancian, W2., thank: pret. 3 sg. >ancode, El. 962, 1139. Sanon, adv., thence: >anon, El. 143, 148, 348; }?onan, Ph. 415,
554-

Ph. 165, 288; dp. Jjegnum, El. 487; man: as. )>egn, El. 540; gp. >egna, El. 151, 549; disciple: dp. >egnum, Ph.
388.

Segnung,
El. 745-

f.,

service, worship:
El. 739;
as.

ds.

>egnunge,

>egnunge,

Sanon,
ii3-

conj.,"

whence:

J>onan,

Ph.

S?gu, see fodorS?gu. ?S?ncan, Wi., intend, purpose:

3 sg. }>6hte, El. 296;

pret.

Se, indecl. pron., who, which, that:

think, re-

226
fleet:

GLOSSARY
pret. 3 pi. >6hton, El. 549.
gsf. Jnsse,

Ph. 349;
643
;

dsf.

J>ysse,
;

See geS?ncan. S?nden, conj., while, so long as:

]?enden, Ph. 89, 181, 398;

Pr. 14.

Ph. 321 dsn. )>issum, El. 518, 576 asm. Pn. 7; J>ysne, El. 312; J'isne,
El. 402, 539,
J?isse,
;

Seod,
Ph.

f.,

nation, people:

ns. J>eod,

asf. J?as,

Ph.
;

El. 448,

468
;

ds. )>eode, El.

539

W.

64, 87

139, 390, 416, 450; asn. >is, El. 630, 659

160

np.

>eoda,

Ph. 341

Ph. 481;
J>yssa, El.

isn.

>ys, El. 92;

;

gpf.

gp. J>eoda, El. 185, 421, 659, 781.

858

dpn. Syssum, El.

El.

See

?!-,

werSeod.
f.,

700;
J?as,

apm.
El. 749.

t5as,

1173;

apn.

Seodcwen,

queen of the people:

1156.
ns.

ns. }>eodcwen, El.

Slogan, V, receive:
El.

Seoden, m., prince, king:

487; >eoden, El. 563, 777, 858; Pn. 63; gs. >eodnes, El. 267; Ph. 165; ds. }?eodne, chief:
lord:
gs.

opt. pret. 3 sg. >ege, El. 1259; seise upon: 3 sg. taste: >igeS, Ph. 219; 3 sg.
)>ige$, J>ige6,

}>eodnes,

Ph.
evil:

68;
gp.

of:
410.

Ph. 259; devour: 3 sg. Ph. 505 Pn. 35 partake pret. 3 pi. J?egun, Ph. 402,
; ;

Seodnes, Ph. 605.

Seodenbealu,

n.,

great

Sin,

pron.,

thy,

thine:

nsm.
nsn.

]>ln,

J?eodenbealwa, El. 403. Seodig, see ?!Seodig.

El. 489, 773, 777, 789; El. 597, 782;

as. }>eod-

>m,

gsn. >mes, El. 727,

Seodscipe, m., discipline:

scipe, El.

820; 767;

Ph. 628;
dsf.

1167.

}>Inre,

dsm. }?inum, El. El. 739; asm.

asf.

$ Seodwiga,

m.,

champion of
Pn.
38.

his
J>Inne,

El.

510;
asn.

H ne
;

El.

people:

ns. J^eodwiga,

929, 1089;

]?in,

El. 770, 784, El. 666

ipf.

Seon, see geSeon. Seostorcofa, m., dark chamber:

}>eostorcofan, El. 833.

ds.

dpm. }>inum, }>mum, El. 730. Sincan, see Syncan.

813
;

Seostorloca, m., tomb, grave:

)>eosterlocan, El. 485.

ds.

Sing,

n.,

thing, matter:

gp. ]>inga,

El. 409, 608;

Singa, El. 1156.

Seostre,
dp.

adj.,

darkened, benighted:

Singe, see geSinge.

J>eostrum, El. 312.

f.,

Singgemearc,
tory,
El. 3.

n.,

measure of

his

Seostru,
El.

darkness: dp. J?eostrum,

}>ystrum, El. 307.
ns.

time:

gs.

)?inggemearces,

767;

Seow,
165.

m., servant:

J?eow,

Ph.

Singian, W2., speak,

pret. 3
sg.

make address:
pret.

See latteow.
m.,

}>ingode, El. 77, 609, 3

sg.

Seowdom,
dom,
as.

service:

as.

J?eow-

667;

intercede:

El. 201.
f.,

Seownyd,

bondage,

thraldom:

Jnngode, El. 494. Sisa, see brim-, waeterSisa.

J?eowned, El. 770. Serscan, III, beat: J?irsce5, El. 358.

Ses, pron., this:

nsm.
El.

J?es,

El. 703,

Soht, see geSoht. Solian, W2., suffer, endure: pret. inf. ]?olian, 3 sg. J^olade, Pn. 63
;

704;
nsn.

533; ]?eos, El. 468, 551, 647, 1277; Ph. 501;

Seos,
8is,

nsf.

El. 162, 435 J>is, 903, 906, 1187; Ph. 465; gsmn. >isses, Ph. 151, 387, 426, 509;
El.
;

See geSolian. Son, see aefter Son, aerSon; Sonan, see Sanon. Sonc, see Sane.
El. 770.

se.

Sonne,

adv.,

then:

Ph.

125,

153,

GLOSSARY
188, 236, 274, 331, 335, 589;
ip,

227
fpl.,

W.
446,

Breoniht,

three

nights:

g.

27,

53;

>onne, El.
1286,

50,

489,

526,

931,

1315;
;

Ph.

Jreonihta, Pn. 38. Sreotan, see aSreotan.

99, 142, 156, etc. (27 times)

Pn.

Sridda,
El.

adj.,

third:

nsm.

)>ridda,

49;

W.

13,

16, 30, 60, 76.

855,
;

1298;

nsf.

)>ridde,
;

El.

Sonne,
Ph.
1178,

conj.,

when,
}>onne,

if:

El.

1280;
618,

884

182;
1179,
219,

El.

473,

1185,

208,

etc.

Ph. 48, Pn. (22 times)

1273;
;

asm. )>riddan, Pn. 41 ism. Jjriddan, El. 185, 485; Ph. 644; Pn. 61.
III,

Bringan,
163,

35, 40;

W.

24, 38, 51, 71;

than:

on, hasten:
336,

crowd, throng, press 3 pi. JringaS, Ph.

501
;

El. 49, 74, 388, 647;

Ph. 31, 128.

ds. J>rsece,
bael-,

pret.

pi.

Sracu,
El.

f.,

conflict, battle:

45,

185.

See

J>rungon,

El.

123,

329;

Pn. 67.

gar-,

See be-, geSringan.

Srist(e), adj., bold, brave, daring:
nsf. }>riste, El. 267
El.
tSriste,
;

holm-, lig-, waepen-, wigSracu. $ Sraecheard, adj., brave in battle,

valiant
in

gpm. Jmstra,
surely:

fight:

npm.
pret.

J>raec-

1286. adv.,

See

gartSrist.

hearde, El. 123.

confidently,

Sraegan,

Wi.,

run:

sg.

SrJegde, El. 1263.

>nste, El. 409, 1167.

Srag, f., time, season: as. Jrage, Ph. 160; ip. Jragum, El. 1239; Ph. 68.
Srea,

Sriwa,

8rltig, adj., thirty: El. 3. thrice: }>riwa, adv.,

Ph.

144 (2).

m.

f.,

woe:

ip.

)>ream,

El.

^ Sroht,

m.,

pain,

suffering:

ns.

1277.

Jroht,' El. 704.

Sreagan,

W3-, punish:
1296.

pp.

npm.

Srohtheard,

]>read, El.

adj., patient: )>rohtheard, El. 494.

nsm.

Srealic, adj., terrible, horrible: nsm.

Jrealic,
El. 426.

Srosm,
1298.

m.,

smoke:

is.

}>rosme, El.

Srean, see geSrean.

Srowian, W2.,
constraint:
ip.

suffer,

endure: pret.
421
;

Sreanyd,

f.,

dire

ns.

sg.

Jrowode,

El.
769.

inf.

Jreanyd, El. 704;

El. 884;

]?reanedum, J>reanydum, Pn. 61.

ds.
as.

)>r6wian,

EL

See

ge-

?5rowian.

Sreat, m., troop, band, throng:

>reate,
El.

Sryccan, see fortSryccan.

Srydian, W2., weigh, ponder: pret. i sg. Jreodude, El. 1239; 3 pi.
)>rydedon, El. 549.

326,
is.

329,

537;

>reat, El. 546;

Create, El. 51,

151, 215, 217, 254, 271, 873, 1096;

ip.

J?reatum, Ph. 341, 501.

See

Srym,
El.

m., glory, majesty:

483, 816
;

ns.

Jrym,
El.
177,

beadu-, beorn-, hejeSreat.

Sreatian, see geSreatian. Srec, see geSrec.

348, 859;

ds.

Jrymmes, >rymme, El.

gs.

329;
2,

as.
is.

)>rym,

El.

1090;
;

Sreo, num., three:

285;
gf.

nn. Jreo, El.

El.

541

Jjrymme, El. 745

Ph. Pn.

J>reora,
af.

858;

am.

>rie, El. 847;

J>reo,

El. 483,

833, 869;
1286.

Pn. 63;

an. >reo, El.

41; gp. >rymma, El. 483, 519; splendor: is. Jrymme, Ph. 605 onset: ns. J>rym, Ph. 41 lord: vs. }>rym, Ph. 628 gp. )>rymma. Ph.
; ;
;

Sreodian, see Srydian.

628.

See cyne-, maegenSrym.

228
Srymcyning,
m., king of glory: }>rymcyning, El. 494.

GLOSSARY
as.

Surhgeotan,

II,

fill,

endue:

pp.

J>urhgoten, El. 962.

Srymlice, adv., gloriously: Jrymlice, El. 781 Ph. 68, 514.

;

Surhwadan, VI,
3
pi.

bore, pierce:

pret.

in throned Srymsittende, adj., dsm. )>rymsittendum, majesty:

El. 811;

Ph. 623.
trinity:
gs.

Jjurhwodon, El. 1066. ?Surst, m., thirst: ns. )?urst, Ph. 613. Sus, adv., thus, so: El. 189, 400, 528; Ph. 570, 632; }ms, El. 1120,
1237;

tSrynes,
El.

f.,

J>rynesse,

177.
f.,

Susend,

n.,

Ph. 482, 621. thousand:

as.

ns.

}>usend,

SryS,

raging: np. J>ry)>e, Ph. 184; host: ip. J>ry}>um, Ph. 326; Pn. 51dwelling: JrySbold, El. 151. pron., thou: ns. El. 84, 92, 400,
(31 times)
etc.
;

Ph. 364;
El. 326.

Jmsend, Ph.
;

151;

np. )?usendu, El. 285

ap. Jmsend,

SrySan, sec geSrySan. + SrySbold, n., mighty

as.
"Su,

Swaere, see manSwaere.

Sy, see se.

Syder,

adv.,

that

way,

thither:

>yder, El. 548.

Sy-laes, conj., lest:
]?y-l3es, El.

etc.

Jm, El. 81, 83,

430;

446,

(13 times);
El. 928;
J?e,

Ph. 630;
El. 81,

Ph. 246.

gs. J>m,

ds. Se,

810, 927;

El. 79, 82, 441, etc.

Sylman, sec forSylman. Syncan, Wi., seem, appear:

3
sg.

pret.

(14 times);
}>ec,

Ph. 622, 623;

539,
El.
;

as.

Jmhte,

El.

72,

1165;
]?ynce,

opt.
El.

El.

403, 447,

676, 823,
290,

3 sg. >ince, El. 532;

54i.
tSyslic,
adj.,

931, 294,

942;
etc.

np.

ge,

293,
5,

(29 times)

Pr.

6,

such:

asm.

}>yslicne,

9;
etc.

dp.

eow, El. 298, 309, 339, Pr. 7; (10 times); ap.

El.

El. 546;

asn. >ysllc, El. 540.

Systru, see Seostru.

eowic,

318;

eow,

El.

295,

368, 551, 578, 699.

Suf, m., banner, standard:

El. 123.

ns. ]?uf,

U.
ufan, adv., above:

Ph. 308.

8urfan, prp., need: 2 sg. J>earft, El. 940; can: i sg. J>earf, El. 919;
pret. 3 sg. }>orfte, El. 1104.

ufeweard, adj., on the upper side: nsm. Ph. 299.

uhta, m., morning twilight, dawn:
ds. uhtan,

See

beSurfan.

El.

105.

Surh, prep., w. with: }>urh,

(29 times)
;

ace.,

through,

in, by,

El. 6,

183, 295, etc.

unas?cgendlic, adj., indescribable: nsm. El. 466.

unbraece, adj., imperishable, mortal: nsn. El. 1029.

Ph. 316, 366, 372, Pn. 43; W. 3; by 639, 662; means of, by reason of, on ac count of: Surh, El. 1106; J>urg,
El.

im
nsm.

unbryce,

289,

790;

Jmrh,
;

El.

86,
6,

98,
30,

adj., imperishable: Ph. 642. unclaene, adj., unclean, vile:

dpm.

120, etc.

(37 times)

Ph.

unclsenum,

El. 301.

46, etc. (23

33, 42, 55,
I,

65;

times) Pr.

Pn. 18;
9.

W.
pp.

uncuS,

adj.,
1 1 02.

unknown:
iniquity:

asf.

uncuSe,
uncyste,

EL

fturhdrifan,

possess, .imbue:

fcurhdrifen, El. 707.

uncyst, f., Ph. 526.

ap.

GLOSSARY
undearninga,
El.

229

adv., openly, frankly:

unsmeSe,

405

undearnunga,

El.

620.

under, prep., w. dat., under, be neath: El. 13, 46, 75, etc. (20 Ph. 14, 27, 32, etc. (15 times)
;

adj., rough, rugged: gsn. unsmeSes, Ph. 26. unsnyttro, f., folly: gp. unsnyttra, El. 1285; ip. unsnyttrum, El.

947-

times)
625,

deep in:

El.

218, 485,

unsofte, adv., hardly, scarcely, with

difficulty:

695, 832, 843, 1092; under, beneath: El. 44, 764, 992; Ph. 97, 101, 374; amid: Pn. 37; W. 47.

653,

El.

132.

w.

ace.,

untraglice,
El. 410.

adv.,

without

delay:

untweonde,
798.

ungelice, adv., otherwise, different

ly:

adj., undoubting, un wavering: asm. untweondne, El.

El.

1307.
adj.,

ungewyrded,
jured:

scathless,
181.

unin
npn.

$ unwaer,

adj.,
59.

unwary:

isn.

un-

nsm. Ph.
adj.,

$ungny3e,
Pn.
71.

unstinted:

ware, W. $ unwaerllce,
63-

adv.,

unwarily:

W.

unhwilen, adj., everlasting, eternal: nsm. El. 1232.

unlifgende,
adj.,

unweaxen,

adj., immature, young: asm. unweaxenne, El. 529. adj.,

dead,

lifeless:

unw?mme,
Ph. 46.

inviolate:

nsm.

gsm. unlifgendes,

El. 879.

+ unl<?nd, n., zvhat one mistakenly ds. takes for land: unlonde,

unwillum,

adv., unwillingly:

W.

4.

unwislice, adv., foolishly:

up, adv., up, upwards:

El. 293.

W.

14.

El. 87, 95,

unlytel, adj., large, great:

283, 872.

nsn. El.

353, 700, 712, 714, 717, 736, 794,

803,

879,

1107,

unmsete,
625.

adj.,

infinite:

nsf.

Ph.

102, 289, 511;

1226; Pn. 40;

lofty,
178.

Ph.

93,

W.

16.

uplaedende,
adj.,

adj.,

tall:

gpm.
dsm. wk.

unoferswiSed,
invincible:

unconquered,
'

uplJedendra, Ph.

nsn. El. 1188.

evil

unraed,
as.

m.,

counsel:

ip.

un-

uplic, adj., celestial, heavenly: wk. uplican, Ph. 392 dsn.

;

ra:dum,

Ph.
70.

403;

sin,

folly:

W.
n.,

uplican, Ph. 663.

uppan,
gs. unrihtes,
as. El. 582.

prep.,

over, upon:

w. dat.
El.

unriht,

wrong, sin:
516;

El. 886.

El. 472,

unriht, adj., false:

1042.

asf. unrihte, El.

uppe, adv., above, on high: Ph. 629; Pn. 74.

52;

unrime,
bered:

adj.,

numberless, unnum nsn. El. 6 1 npn. un;

uprador, see uprodor. uprodor, m., heaven,

as.

firmament:

uprador, El. 731.

adv.,

rimu, Pn. 2. unscyldig, adj., guiltless, innocent: asm. unscyldigne, El. 496.

upweard,
heaven:
urigfeSere,

upward,

toward

El. 806.
adj.,

dewy-winged.
urigfeSra, El.

unscynde,
ous:

unblemished, glori asm. unscyndne, El. 365;

adj.,
;

nsm. wk. in.

user,
pron.,
425,

El. 29;

asf. El. 1201

apf. El. 1247.

our:

unslaw,

adj., active, diligent:

nsm.

458;

Ph. 438;

npm. usse, EL apm. usse,

El. 202.

Ph. 414.

230
ut, adv., out: El. 45;

GLOSSARY
Ph. 233;

Pn

1189;
El. 48;

as.

El.

17;

ip.

wsepnum,
battle:

44; 530;

w.

58.

Ph. 486.
f.,

titan, adv.,

around, about: Ph. 164, without: Ph. 301.

us:

waepenSracu,

conflict,

as. wJepenJ>raece, El.

106.

uton,
79-

interj., let

W.

86; Pr.

12.

waer, see unwaer.

waer,
f.,

utsiS, m., departure:

as. utsi}>,

W.

covenant:

as.

wsere,

El.

80, 823.

uSweota, m., wise man, scribe: npm. uSweotan, El. 473.

waerlic,

adj.,

wary, prudent:

gpn.

wserlicra, El. 544.

waerlice, see unwasrlice.

waerloga, m., perfidious one:

ds.

W.
wa, adv., woe: El. 628. wadan, VI, speed, press on: inf. El. 246. See ge-, Surhwadan. waecnan, see onwaecnan.
waed, n., sea: gs. wsedes, -wsede, sec gewaede.

wserlogan,

W.
n.,

37.

waestm, m.
Ph.
250 ; 466

f.

fruit:

np. wses-

tmas, Ph. 34, 255;

;

gp. waestma,

dp.

wsestmum,
;

Ph.
ip.

ap. waestmas, Ph. 243

waestmum, Ph. 72;

waestma,
ip.

form:

ap.

W.

9.

Ph.

wsestmum,
ip.

332; proportion: Ph. 237, 580

El.

waedl, f., poverty, want: gs. waMle, Ph. 55; ds. wsedle, El. 617. waeg, m., wave, billow: gs. wseges,
El. 230
;

increase,

wsestmum, See foldwaestm.

n.,

341.

as.

W.

waeter,
6;

water:

ns.

Ph. 61
El.

Pn.
60;
;

27

gp. wjega,

gs.

wasteres,
;

39,

Ph. 45. See fifelwaeg. waegflota, m., ship: ap. wsegflotan,

El.

waetres, Ph. 41

np. Ph. 65

gp.

waetra, Ph. 184.

246.

waeterSisa,
m.,

m.,

mighty swimmer:

waegh?ngest,
waegliSend,

wave-stallion,

ns. waeterjjisa,

W.

50.

ship: ap. wieghengestas, El. 236.

m.,

waeSan,

Wi.,

roam, pass:

sg.

seafarer:

np.

wajgli)>ende,

W.

wseSeS, El. 1274.

n.

waelan, see gewaelan.

waelfel, adj., fierce against corpses:

wafian, W2., gaze at: 3 pi. wafiaS, Ph. 342 (wundrum wafiaS,

wonder)
wan,
53
;

nsm.

El. 53.
adj.,

wald-, see weald-,

waelgifre,

murderous:
coat

nsm.
np.

adj.,

dark,
.

black:

nsm. El.

Ph. 486. waelhl?nce,

f.,

of mail:

wselhlencan, El. 24.

waelhreow,
waelreaf,
273n.,

adj.,

cruel, implacable:
El. 112.
as.

gpm. waelhreowra,

won, Ph. 99. wang(-), see wgng(-). dpm. wanhal, adj., sick, weak: wannhalum, El. 1030. wanian, W2., fade: 3 pi. waniaS,
nsf

spoil of death:
ds.

Ph.

Ph.

72.

wansaelig, adj., unhappy, miserable:

f.,

waelr^st,
El. 724-

grave:

waelreste,

npm. wonsselige,
wansseligum,

El.

478

dpm.

El. 978.

waelrun,
as.

f.,

secret hope of carnage:

waelrune, El. 28.

n.,

ware, see ceaster-, Rom-, Syrware. wa8, f., flight: ip. wa>um, Ph. 99,
161.

waepen,

weapon, arm:

ns.

El.

GLOSSARY
waSema, m., wave: Ph 97: weadaed,
495f.,

231
n.,

ap.

wa^eman,
as.

weatacen,
5i.

sign of woe:

ns.

Ph.

evil deed, sin:

El.

weaxan, VI, grow, increase:

weox,
El. 12, 914;

3 sg.

weaxetS, Ph. 232, 234; pret. 3 sg.

m.,

weald,
13-

wood,

forest:

ds.

3 pi.

wealde, El. 28; np. wealdas, Ph.

El. 547.

See

a-, bi-,

weoxan, geweaxan.

-weald, see ge-, onweald. -wealda, see anwealda. wealdan, rd., hold sway, rule:
sg.
;

weaxen, see unweaxen. w?bba, see ritSow?bba. webbian, W2., weave, devise:
2

pret.

wealdest, El. 761 opt. 3 sg. inf. El. 450. walde, El. 801 Wealdend, m., Ruler, Lord: ns.
;

webbedan, El. 309. weccan, Wi., waken: 3 sg. wceS,

pi.

Ph. 255;

kindle:

3 pi. weccaS,

W.

21.

See aw?ccan.
El. 1284.
ptc.

El. 4, 80, 337, 347, 482, 512, 752,

1043,

1067,

206, 421;

Waldend, El. Ph. 464; gs. Weald1085;

vs. El.
;

w?d, n., penalty: as. wedan, Wi., rage:

El. 1274.

wedende,
18,

endes, El. 391, 851, 892;

773, 78i
;

weder,
gs.

n.,

weather: ns.,Ph.

182;

631.

Waldend, El. 732 See Oferwealdend.

adj.,

Ph.

wedres,
57-

W.
f.,

26;

gp. wedra,

Ph.

weallende,
477-

surging,
El. 938;

glowing: nsn.

beating, ism. Ph.

wedercpndel,
sun:
ns.

candle of the sky,

pret.
I

Ph. 187.
sg. waef,

wefan, V, weave:
ns. El. 1238.
153, 197, 338, 445, 718,

weard, m., guardian, protector:

El.

1022,

weg,

m.,

way:

as.

El.

1150.

See

Ph. 152; as. El. 84, 1101; np. weardas, El. 384. See gu8-, Hf-, m?re-, yrfeweard. -weard, see and-, for-, forS-, hindan-, hinder-, nioSo-, ufe-,
1316;

baeS-, east-, eorS-, fold-, mold-,

siSweg.

wegan, V, endure, experience:

3
sg.

pret.

waeg,

El.

61,

655.

See

towegan.
wel,
adv.,

upweard.
weardian, W2., hold possession
inhabit, occupy:
of,

well,

rightly:

Ph. 443,

5i6.

3 sg. weardaS,

Ph.
85
;

161, 168, 172;

pi.

wearda>, Ph. weardiaS, Ph. 448 W.

;

wela, m., riches, wealth: gs. welan, Ph. 55, 149. See ead-, Ignd-,

woruldwela.
weldeed,
f.,

26;
II 455
inf.

pret.

sg.

weardode,
El.

El.

good deed:
a.

dp.

wel-

pl-

weardedon,

135;

Pn.

ii.

daedum, Ph. 543. weleras, mpl., lips:

W.

54.

weardlice, see andweardlice.

| wearhtraef,
dp.
n., abode of felons: wearhtreafum (hell), El. 927.

welgian, see gewelgian.

welm, see wylrn.

weman,
wematS,

Wi.,

persuade:
35.

pi.

wearm,
187;

adj.,

warm, hot:

nsf.

Ph.

W.
m.,

nsn. Ph. 18.

hot,

wemend,
glow:
ns.

revealer,

discloser:

wearmian, W2., become

3
pi.

El. 880.

wearmiatS, Ph. 213.

1

wmme,
wen,
f.,

see

unw?mme.
ns.

wearoS, see saewearoo

ii

hope:

Ph. 567.

232
wena,
m., expectation:
ds.

GLOSSARY
wenan,
3
sg.

El. 584.

wenan, Wi., expect:

pret.

H37; 3 pl- weorSodon, See geweorSian. weorSmynd, f. n., honor:

636.

El. 891.

ns.

Ph.

wende, El. 668; inf. El. 1104; hope: pret. 3 sg. wende, El. 62; imagine: pret. 3 pi. wendon, El. 478; opt. 3 sg. wene, Ph. 546;
think:
wena]?,
El.

weorSung, see daeg-, dom-, sincweorSung. weorud, n., host: ns. werod, El.
as. gs. werodes, El. 39; werod, El. 19, 48, 60, 94; is. weorude, El. 1281; W. 59; gp. Ph. 465, weoruda, El. 223, 681 565; weoroda, El. 752, 815, 897; weroda, El. 789, 1150; wereda, El. 1085; dp. weoredum, Ph.

pi.

wenaS,
I

W.

20;

53;

W. u.
sg.

wendan, Wi., turn:

348;
depart:

wende,
3
sg.

pret.

wende, El. 440; change: inf. El. 979. See a-, ge-, onw?ndan. Wendelsae, pr. n., Mediterranean Sea: d. El. 231.

588;
1117;

people, multitude:
ds.

ns.

El.

-w?nden, see edw?nden. weorc, n., deed, act, work: ns. Ph. 598; gs/weorces, El. no, 849;
gp.
ap.

weorode,

El. 844;

dp.

weorodum, El. 351, 782, 867; Ph. 187; company: is. werode, El.
230;
158.

weorca, Ph. 386, 475, 659;

El.

1243;

1318; ip. weorcum, El. Ph. 527; W. 85. See

assembly: as. weorod, See lindweorud.

f.,

El.

$ weorudlest,

want of men:

ds.

daeg-, ge-, h?re-, manweorc. weorcean, see beweorcean.

werodleste, El. 63.

-weorp, see geweorp. weorpan, III, cast, throw: pp. npm. worpene, El. 1304. See a-, to-,

weota, see uSweota. See also wita. wer, m., man: ns. El. 508; gs.
weres,
as. El.

El.

341,
;

959,
;

967,

1038;

785

Ph. 394

np. weras,

wiSweorpan. weorSan, III, be, become:

El. 22, 314, 478,

sg.

Pn. 14;
596;
ap.

gp.

547; Ph. 33i; wera, El. 537, 543,

El. 978,

weorSeti, Ph. 211, 372; weorj>e5,

dp.

werum,
El. El.

1222;
ip.

Ph. 80, 142, 240, 257, 304, 364, 503; W. 42; wyrSeS, El. 575; 3 pi. weor^aS, Ph. 49; weor6aj>,

weras,

287,
;

559;

werum,
El.

236

human
gs.

be

ing: gs. weres, El. 72; gp. wera,

304, 475;

W.
9,

56;

pret. 3 sg. weartS, El.

5,

male:

weres,

15, etc.

(18 times)
3 pi.

Ph. 404,
El.
i

Ph. 357| w?rgan, Wi., curse, revile: 2 pl. wergdon, El. 294.
pret.

417, 445;
584,

wurdon,

130,
pi.

1278;

Ph. 407;

opt.

weorSen, El. 428; pret. 2 wurde, El. 401 3 sg. wurde,

;

sg.

w?rgSu,
as.

f.,

curse,
ds.

condemnation:
wergSe,
El. 295;

El.

ns. El. 309;

336, 429, 961, 976;

581,

inf.

El. 220,

El. 211, 952.

688,

Ph. 378, 564.

weorSian,
weorjMaS,
3
pi.

1177; weor>an, See geweorSan. honor: W2., 3 pi.

1049,
pret.
opt.

w?rian, Wi., apparel, clothe: pp. npm. werede, Ph. 596. See gewerian.
werig,
miserable, wretched: wk. werge, El. 763 vpm. werge, El. 387 npn. wk. weregan, El. 357. See ferho -, hrawerig.
adj.,

Ph. 343; weortSeden, El.

El.

1222;

pp.

nsf.

weorSod,
ship:

1196;

adore,

wor
El.

pret.

3 sg.

weorSode,

GLOSSARY
weary-hearted : werigf erh$, adj werigferhSe, W. 19. npm.
.,

233
Ph. 162.
El.

west, adv., westward:

westan,
1016;

adv.,

from

the west:

werigmod,

adj.,

weary

in

soul:

nsm. Ph. 428.

werod, see weorud. werSeod, f., nation, people:

El. 969;

Ph. 325. westdael, m., western westdselas, Ph. 97.

part:

ap.

ds.

weste,
asf.

adj.,

deserted,

secluded:

werj>eode, El. 643; as. werj>eode,

dp.

wer^eodum,
i

El. 17.

wesan,

anv., be, exist:

sg.

com,
815;
(23 (26
55,

El. 923;

sg. eart, El. 809,

Ph. 169. westen, n., waste, desert, wilder ness: ds. westenne, El. 611, Ph. 201 as. Ph. 161.
;

Ph. 630;
is,

3 sg. weseS, Ph. 373;

465,
i,

-wet, see fyrwet.

El.
;

426,

512,
5, 7,

etc.
etc.

we8el,
612.

f.,

poverty:
abode,
El.
26,

ns.

wej>el,

Ph.

times) times)
58,

Ph. Pn.

12,

15,

19,

31,

wic,

mfn.,

dwelling,
1038,

man
Ph.

74;

W.
82,

6, 8,

340,
ii,

432,
37,

etc.

82; biS, El. 339, Ph. (16 times)

;

sion:

as.

1144;
611.

W. (34 times) Ph. 131, 185, 340, 463, 480, 516; W. 40, 62, 66; 3 pi. sint, El. 740, 744, 826; synt,
etc.
;

448;
dp.

W.

37;

np.
470,

Ph. 474;

wicum, Ph.
n.,

See

4, 31,

60;

bi}>,

eardwic.
wicg,
horse:
as. El.

1196.
pret.

wician, W2., encamp:

3 sg.

El.

605,
;

742,

1267

sindon,

El.

wlcode, El. 65
El. 38.

pi.

wlcedon,

1081

Ph.
;

71, 297, 310, 626,

;

655

See ge wician.
f.,

Pn.
Ph.

syndon, El. 754 Pn. 359, 465, 528;

i

sind,
4,

wicstow,

beotS,

El.

1295,

1304,

1308;

?o; Ph.

ds. dwelling-place: wicstowe, Ph. 468. wid, adj., great, extended: nsm.

116,

184, 255, 474, 489, 491, 526,

544; 22;
waes,
i,

Pr. 9;
blotS,

beo)>,

Ph. 96;
pret.
I

W.
sg.
1.

wk.

wide,

W.
89;

59;

dsm.

wk.

El.

1289;

widan,
El. 211,

W.

dsn. wk. widan,

El.

1288,

1243;
etc.

3 sg. waes,

1321;

7,

n,

239, 280, 379, 397

(89 times) Pn. 64

; ;

Ph. 2
pi.

Pn. 4;

apm. wide,

W.

npm. wide, See 54.

wieron,

El.

291

pi.

waeron,
;

widan ferh?S. widan ferfiS, fyrhS,

El. 761, 801.

adv., for ever:

El. 22, 25, 46,

etc.

(15 times)

Ph. 443;
817;
799,
si,

opt. 2 sg. sie, El. 542,

3 sg. sie, El. 675, 773, 789,

810,

wide, adv., widely, far: 277, 969; Ph. 467.

El.

131,

893,
;

1229;

Ph.
;

623;
3
pi.

widsceop,
wif,
n.,

adj.,

numerous:
6.

npm.

Ph. 622

sy,

Ph. 661
i

wldsceope, Pn.

sien, El. 430;

pret.

sg. wsere,

woman:
gs.

ns.

El.

223, 286,

El. 161,

707;
171,

sg.

waere,

El.
;

159,

508;

wifes,
dp.

El.

1132;
El.

as.

etc.

639;
50,
;

Pn. 22;
314;
El.

inf.

Ph. (14 times) Ph. 165, 435911

;

Ph. 394;
ip.

wifum,

1222;

wifum,

El. 236. gs.

Negative: 3
3,

sg. nis, El.

Ph.
El.

Pret. 3 sg. naes,

;

wlfhad, m., female sex: hades, Ph. 357.

wif-

991

Ph. 637

opt.

pret.

3 sg.

wig,
gs.

n.,

war, battle:
El.

ns.

El.

131;
El.

naere,

171,

777.

wiges,
ds.

19;

wigges,
El.
48,

-west, see neawest.

825;

wlgge,

1182,

234
1189;
as.

GLOSSARY
El. 112;
is.

wigge, El.

El.

574, 790, 814;

W.
wile,

2;

3 sg.
472,

150, 1196.

wille,

Ph.
pret.

164;
i

Ph.

wiga, m., warrior: ns. Ph. 486; np. wigan, gs. wigan, El. 938; El. 246; gp. wigena, El. 63, 150, 153, 217, 1090; wigona, El. 344. See aesc-, Seodwiga. wigend, m., warrior: ds. wiggende, El. 984; ap. El. 106. See byrn-, lindwigend. wigsped, f., victory: as. El. 165. | wigSracu, f., contest, strife: ds.
wig^rsece, El. 430
El. 658.
;

492;
1080;

sg.

wolde, El. 469,

3 sg. wolde, El. 219, 456;

woldon, El. 394; 3 pi. woldon, El. 40, 361, 971 woldan, Ph. 399; opt. 2 sg. wille, El.
pi.
;

608,

621

3
:

sg.
sg.

wile,
nele,

El.

420.
;

Negative

Pn. 32

pret. 3 pi. noldon, El. 566.

willum, see unwillum.

wils?le, m., pleasant hall: ns. willsele,

as.

wiggjrsece,
ns.

Ph. 213.
m.,
1

wilsIS,

glad glad

pilgrimage:

as.

wiht,
26,

f.,

anything, aught:

Ph.

willslo , El. 223.

179,
is.

611;

as.

El.

684;

Pn.

wilspel,
984.

n.,

news:

ds.

will-

32;

wihte, Ph.

19, 448.

See

spelle, El.

994; gp. wilspella, El.

owiht.
wilde, adj., wild: nsm. wk. wilda, Ph. 201, 466, 529; asm. wildne, Ph. 343wilder,
n.,

wilsum, adj., delicious: dpmn. wilsuman, Ph. 109. wilwong, m., delightful plain: ds.
willwonge, Ph. 89. -win, see gewin.

beast,
;

wild

beast:

gs.

wildres, Pn. 43
9.

gp. wildra, Pn.

[wild(d)eor.]

wind, m., wind:

ns.

Ph. 182;

ds.

wilfaegen, adj., glad, rejoiced: nsm.

El. 828.

winde, El. 1272.

windan, see be-, onwindan.

devoted
retinue:

wilgedryht, f., ns. Ph. 342.

windig,
61.

adj.,

wind-driven: nsn. Ph.

wilgifa, m., ruler, king, lord:

wilgiefa, Ph. 465
El. 221;
vs.
;

ns.

gs.

wilgifan,

wine, sec goldwine. winemaeg, m., dear 'kinsman:

np.

ds. willgifan, El.

1112;
exult

winemagas,

El.

1016.

willgifa, El. 815.

adj.,

wilhreSig,
ant:

gladdened,

nsn. willhreSig, El. 1117. will-, see wil-. willa, m., will, desire: ns. El. 773,
789, 963,
El. 267;

winter, m., winter: gs. wintres, Ph. 37, 245 year: gp. wintra, Ph. 152, 363, 420, El. 4, 633;
;

580;

ip.

wintrum, Ph.

162, 428.

1136, 1160;

gs.

willan,

ds. willan, El. 193, 678,

ion;
1085,
35,

as.

willan,

El.

681,

1071,

wintergerim, n., date: ap. El. 654. wintergewaede, n., winter garment: ip. wintergewaedum, Ph. 250. wintergeweorp, n., winter storm:
ns. Ph. 57. winterscur, m., winter shower: ns. Ph. 18.

1132,
'

43J choice:

Ph. 470; W. dp. willum, Ph. 149; willum, Ph. 537; ip.
1153;

joy, delight:
ip.

ds. willan, Ph. 565; willum, El. 452, 1252; attrac

wir, m., wire:

ip.

gp. wira, El.

El.

H35J
El.

wirum,

1264.

tion:

gs. willan,

W.

66.
i

wis, adj., wise, prudent:

sg. wille,

nsm.

willan, anv., will, wish:

592;

super,

npm. wk. wlsestar

GLOSSARY
El.

235
prep.,
64,

169, 323;

153.

apm. wisestan, See sundorwis.

m.,
El.
;

El.

wiS,
18,

w.
165,

dat,
185,

against:
416,
525,

El.

837,

wisdom,
domes,

wisdom:
357,
543,

gs.

wis939,

596,

927, 1182, 1188; Ph. 44, 451, 469; to: El. 77; with: El. 307 (2),

1144, 1191

as. El. 334, 674,

1243;

Ph. 30. wise, f., fact:

np.

as.

wisan, El. 684;

308; w. gen., against: El. 616; w. ace., against: El. 403, 513; W. 67; with: El. 823.

wisan,
ns.

Ph.

359;
32.

custom,

wiSercyr, m., return, way of escape i

as.

manner:

W.

El. 926.
hostile,

wisfaest, adj., wise, learned:

npm.

Pn. 14. wlslice, see unwislice. wist, f., food, nourishment:

wisfaeste, El. 314;

wiSerhycgende, adj., levolent: nsm. El.

wiSersaec,
n.,

ma

952.

opposition, contradic

as.

tion:

as. El. 569.

wiste,
245-

El.

617;

ap.

wiste,

Ph.

wiShycgan,
$ wiSreotan,
resist:

Wi.,
II,

scorn,

loathe:

opt. 3 sg. wiShyccge, El. 618.

wita, m., wise

man:
ae-,

gs. witan, El.

contend

against,

See weota.
544,

fyrnwita;

also

pp. wiSroten, El. 369.

wit, see inwit, gewitt.

witan, prp., know:

419, 815
;

sg.

wat, El.

wiSsacan, VI, gainsay, withstand, deny: 2 sg. wiSsaecest, El. 663, 933 pret. I pi. wiSsocun, El.
J

3 sg. wat, Ph. 355, 357,

1122;

pi.

369

pi.

witon, El. 644

pret.

reject, forsake:
soc, El. 1040;

wi5socon, El. 390; pret. 3 sg. wiSopt. 3 sg. wiSsaece,

3 sg. wiste, El. 860, 1203;

pi.

wiston, El. 459;

El.
i

946;
401

inf.

imper. sg. wite, Pn. 3. Negative:

El. 617; defy: pret. 3 sg. wiSsoc, El. 767;

resist:
84.

opt. 3 sg. witS-

sg. nat,
;

El.

640;
i

pi.

nyton,

sace,

W.

El.

pret.

sg.

nysse, -El.

1240;

3 sg. nyste, El. 719.

wioVeorpan, III, pi. wiSwurpon,

reject:
El. 294.

pret.

witan, Wi., upbraid with, reproach for: opt. pret. 3 sg. wite, El.
416.

witigan, see bewitigan. wlanc, see wlonc.

wl?ncan, see gewl?ncan.

wlita, see andwlita.
as.

witan, sec gewitan. wite, n., torture, torment:

520
dp.
;

El.
;

wlitan,

I.,

look, glance, gaze:

3 3

pi.

Ph. 644

gp. wita, El. 765

wlitao",

Ph.

341

pret.

sg.

witum,

El.

771

ip.

wltum,

wlat, El. 385;

opt. 3 pi. wliten,

El. 180;

suffering:

gp. wita, El.

W.
wlite,

12.

See geondwlitan.
beauty,
ds.
as.

1030.

m.,

witebroga,
>

m.,

horrible

punishns.

Ph. 75;
Pr. 16;

El.

brightness: ns. 1319; Ph. 609;

ment:
1153;

ap. witebrogan, El. 932.

witedom,

m.,
as.

prophecy: Ph. 548.

gs.

El.

wlitescyne,

Ph. 332. beauteous of as pect, beautiful: nsm. El. 72.

adj.,

witga, m., prophet, sage:

351,

ns.

El.

wlitig, adj., beautiful, fair, lovely,

1189;
;

witgan, El. 592,

El.
El.

delightful:
318, 516
dsf.
;

nsm.
Pn. 65
;

El. 77;

Ph.

7,
;

938
30;
394-

np. witgan,
gp.

561

Ph.
334,

nsf. Ph. 588

witgena,

289,

wk. wlitigan, Ph. 666; asm.

asn. El.

wk. wlitigan, Ph. 439;

236
89
;

GLOSSARY
Ph. 203
165;
;

asn. wk. wlitige,

wlitige, Ph. 598;
;

169, 287, 351, 385, 529, 537,

559,

El.

npm.

ipmfn. wlitigurn, Ph. 72

comp.
super.

893; Ph. 425; W. 2, 85; shout: ip. wordum, El. 24;

589,

nsm. wlitigra, Ph.

asf.

132

wlitegaste, El. 749. wlitigan, see gewlitigan.

speech: behest:
as. El.

gs.

wordes,

El. 314, 419;

;

as. El. 221, 771

voice:

724; prayer:

ip.

wordum,
gs.

wlitige, adv., brightly:

wlitigfaest,
adj.,

Ph. 543.
in

El.

1319.

See ligeword.

beauty:

changeless nsm. Ph. 105.

% wordcraeft, m., speech:

craeftes,
is.

wordart:

El.

592;

poetic

wlonc, adj., proud, stately: nsm. Ph. 100; W. 50; wlanc, El. 231 dpm. wloncum, W. 43. wolcen, n., cloud: ns. Ph. 61 np.
; ;

wordcraefte, El. 1238.

n.,

wordgeryne,
ing:
323ap.

mysterious
El.

say
289,

wordgeryno,
toss,

wolcnum,
27,

Ph. 184; gp. wolcna, El. 89; dp. El. 1272, 1274; Ph.
247.

worian,

Wi.,
m.,

heave:

opt.

3 sg. worie,

W.
El.

9.

worn,
gp.

multitude,
ns.

number,

WQm,
ma,

m., blemish, sin:

El. 583, 1310.

womns.

throng:
as.

Ph. 343; El, 304; np. wornas, Pn. 6.

633;
pp.
ns. 181, El.

woma,
19;

m.,

terror, tumult:
ns.

El.

worpian, W2., stone:

El. 492, 825.

worpod,
1277;
gs. ds.

illusion:
f.,

El. 71. ns.

womb,

body, belly:

Ph. 307.

womful,

adj.,

sinful, guilty:

apm.

woruld, Ph.

f.,

world:
117,

El.

89,

501;
1142;
561,

womfulle, El. 761.

worulde, Ph. 41;

np.

womsceaSa,

m., sinner:

wom-

worulde,
994,
1153,
130,
as.

El.

4,

440,

979,

sceaSan, El. 1299.

wgn, see wan. wong, m., field,

13.

Ph.
plain:
gs.

139,

El. 508; as. 1252; 21 1 Pn. 4, 65;

;

ns.

Ph.

7,

19, 43,

4i8;

149; wanges, El. Ph. 363; as. Ph. 281, 439; ap. See graes-, wongas, Ph. 320.

wonges, Ph. 684; ds. wonge,

Ph. 662; gp.j worulda, El. 452; Ph. 662 (in,| woruld worulda, world ]?urh without end).
ag*:
El.

452;

woruldgedal,
ds.

n.,

death, destruction:

neorxna-,

sige-,

st?de-,

wil-

woruldgedale, El. 581.

tl

WQng.
w<?ngst?de, m., place: ds. Pn. 45; wangstede, El. 794, 1104.

woruldgestreon, n., treasure of world: ap. Ph. 255.

wgnhydig,

adj.,

foolish:

apm.

woruldrice, n., world, kingdom o) ds. El. 456, 770 this world:
1049.

wop,

wonhydige, El. 763. m., weeping, lamentation: ns. Ph. 51; gs. wopes, El. 1132.
n.,

word,
338,

word:
440,

ns. Pr. 4;

as.

El.

344,

939,
is.

1072,

1191;

worde, El. Ph. 655; gp. worda, El. 544, 569, 1284; Ph.
946;
np. El. 547;
El.

Ph. 398, 411, 551;

woruldstund, f., day on earth: dp; woruldstundum, El. 363. woruldwela, m., worldly posses sion: ap. woruldwelan, Ph. 48 w6$, f., sound, strain: gp. woSa,
749; wo)>a, Pn. 43. wo'Scraeft, m., poetic skill:
crsefte,
is.

is.

woS
song

659;

ap.

334, 394,
ip.

582,

749,
El.

990, 1003, 1168;

wordum,

Ph. 548; W. 2; woScraefte, Ph. 127.

GLOSSARY
wracu,
f.,

37
Ph.
294.

vengeance:
495; misery:

As.

wraece,

El. 17,

ns.

Ph.

51.

3 sg. wrixleo", Ger. wechseln.]

[Cf.

See sarwracu.
wraec, see gnyrnwraec.

wroht, m.
612;
wrohtstaef,

f.,

misfortune: ns. Ph.

as. El. 309.

sin, evil:

wraechwil,

period of exile: ds. wraechwile, Ph. 527. wraecmaecg, m., miserable man: vp.
f.,

m.,

crime,

treachery:
ns.

ap. wrohtstafas, El. 926.

wudu,
gs.

m., forest,

wood:

Ph. 37;

wraecmaecggas, El. 387.

wraetlic,
adj.,

marvelous,

won

wuda, Ph. 65; as. Ph. 85. See brim-, camp-, holtwudu.

drous:

dsn. wraetlicum, Pn. 9;

asf.

wudubeam,
wudubearo,
bearwes,

m.,
75.

tree:

gp.

wuduwuduwududp.

comp.

beauteous:

wrstlicran, W. 50; nsf. Ph. 307; nsn.

wraetlice, Ph. 63;
27.

beama, Ph.

m., grove:

gs.

Pn. 19;

npm.

Ph.

152;
169.

ds.

comp. nsm. wraetlicra, Pn.

wraetlice, adv., strangely:

bearwe, Ph.

Ph. 367,
curi

378;

splendidly:

Ph. 75;

wudubled, f., forest wudubledum, Pn. 47

bleda, Ph. 194.

fruit:
;

ap.

wuduns.

Ph. 294; artistically: ously: super, wraetlicost, El. 1020.

wuduholt,
34;
dp.

n.,

forest,

wood:
ns.

Ph.

wraS,

adj.,

perverted,
hostile:

perverse:

wuduholtum, Ph.
glory:
gs.

362.
5,

asn. El. 459;

nsm.
El.

El. 165,

wuldor,
186, 84,

n.,

El.

178,
77,

1182;
1182.

dpm. wratSum, See andwraS.

support, help:
as.

893;
89,

wuldres,
727,

El.

217,

295,

738,

752,
1090,

wraSe, wraSu,
247
;

adv., perversely:
f.,

El. 294. ns.

801,
El.

828,

844,

867,

1040,

1030;

wraSe,

El.

84;

Ph.

Ph. 117, 130, 439, 475, 516, 588,628, 662; W. 89; Pr. 4, 16;
1252;
ds.

wraj>e,

W.
3

35.

wuldre,
1150;

El.

747,

782,

823,

wrecan,
vance:

V,

press

forward,
pi.

ad

1047,
as.
is.

pret.

wrsecon, El.

See be-, towrecan. wr^ccan, Wi., awake, arouse: inf.

121, 232.

Ph. 386, 542, 598; El. 813, 1117, 1124; Ph. 567; wuldre, El. 1135; Ph. 318,
609,

551,

666

(wuldre,

glori

El.

106.

ously).

wr?nc,

m.,

composition:
133.

gp.

wrenca, Ph.

wreon,

pret. cover, conceal: I, See on2 pi. wrigon, El. 583.

wuldorcyning, m., king of glory: ns. Ph. 196, 420, 537; gs. wuldords. wuldorcyninges, El. 1321
;

cyninge, El. 291, 963, 1304;

as.

wreon.
wridian,
sg.

W.
W2.,
thrive,

67, 85.

flourish:

wuldorfaest,

wridaS, Ph. 27, 237.

opt.
i

glorious: adj., wuldorfaeste, El. 967.

asf.

writ, see gewrit. writan, I., write:

sg.

write,

Ph. 548.

wriSan,

I,

twist,

See awritan. weave:

trill,

pp. npf.

wriSene, El. 24.

wuldorgifa, m., giver of glory: ns. wuldorgeofa, El. 681. wuldorgifu, f., glorious gift, grace: ip. wuldorgifum, El. 1072. wulf, m., wolf: ns. El. 28, 112.

wrixlan, Wi.,

warble, carol:

wund,
514.

f.,

wound:
n.,

ap.

wunde,

El.

3 sg. wrixleS, Ph. 127;

change:

3 sg. wrixleo", El. 759; variegate:

wundor,

wonder,

miracle,

238

GLOSSARY
ns. El.

marvel:
1 1

897;
El.

as. El. 867,

wyn,

f.,

12,

1254;

np.

827;

gp.

ure:

ns.

delight, joy, bliss, pleas El. 789; Ph. 12, 290,

wundra, El. 363, 779; ip. wundrum, El. 1238; Ph. 63, 85, 232,
307, 342, 367, 468, 602
;

348;

Pn.

19,

27

wynn, Ph. 70, wynne, Ph. 480; as. Ph. 411; wynne,

155;
El.
El.

gs.

1090;
1040;
237,

wundra, Ph. 394. Wundrum, wondrously, See soSwundor. strangely. wundorlic, adj., wondrous: asm. wundorlicne, Pr. 2; npf. wundorgp.

wondrous power:

W.
278,

69

dp.

wynnum, Ph.

W. 22; ip. wyn 345; num, Ph. 7, 27, 313. See Hfwyn.
m., tree of delight:
as.

wynbeam,
El. 844.

Hce, Ph. 359.

wynlic,
82.

adj., fair:
n.,

nsm. Ph.

34.
as.

wundorlice, adv., wonderfully: comp. wundorlicor, Ph. 127. wundorwyrd, f., wonderful event:
as.

wynlgnd,

blissful land:

Ph.

wynsum,

adj.,

pleasant, charming,

El.

1071.

ravishing,

W2., marvel, wonder: wundriaS, Ph. 331 pret. 3 sg. wundrade, El. 959. wunian, W2., dwell, live, be: 3 sg. wunaS, Ph. 580; 3 pi. wuniaS, Ph. 609; wunia>, W. 25; pret. 2 sg. wunodest, El. 950 3 sg.

wundrian,
3
pi.

nsm. delightsome: Ph. 13, 318; Pn. 65; W. 54J Ph. asm. wynsumne, El. 794
;

659;

asn.

Ph. 203;

npf.

wyn-

sume, Ph. 529; npn. wynsumu, Ph. 65; gpf. wynsumra, Ph. 196; apf. wynsume, Ph. 194,
245
;

ipf.

wynsumum, Ph.

653

wunode,
wunige,

El. El.

1028;

opt.
pret.

sg.
sg.

624;

wunode, El. 724; inf. Ph. 363, 386; wunigan, El. 821, 908;
haunt:
inhabit:

comp. nsm. wynsumra, Ph. 133; Pn. 45; sup. nsm. wynsumast,
Pn. 43-

sg.

Ph.
3
sg.

wunao", Ph. 105; 172; Pr. 16; re

wyrcan, Wi., do, work:

worhte, El. 470;
El. 827,

pret.

sg.

3 sg. worhte,

main:

wunaS, Ph.

181

807

inf. El.

1020

make,
See
1047;

3 sg. pret. wuna>, Ph. 82; wunade, Ph. 641. See gewunian.

create:

3 sg. wyrceS, Ph. 451;

pret. 3 sg. worhte, Ph. 394.

wurma,

m., crimson:

is.

wurman,

gewyrcan
wyrd,
978;
1064; 1256;
f.,

scyld-,

synwyrcende.
El.

Ph. 294. wylla, m., well: np. wyllan, Ph. 63. wyllegespring, n., well-spring: dp. wyllegespryngum, Ph. 109. wyllestream, m., welling stream:
gp.

fate:

ns.

destiny:

gp. wyrda, El. 80, 589,

as.

event:

El.

541,

583,

gp. wyrda,

El. 813, El.

1124,

fact:

as.

1102.

See
sg,

wyllestreama, Ph. 362; wyllestreamas, Ph. 105.

m.,
;

ap.

for-, ge-,

wundorwyrd.
destroy:
904.

wyrdan,
Ph.
ds.

Wi.,
El.

3
a-,

wylm,
283

swell,

surge:
El.

ns.

wyrdetS,

See

ge-

gs.

wylmes,
El.

1299 ;
as.

wyrdan; ungewyrded.
-wyrde, see andwyrde.

wylme, 765, 1297, welm, El. 230; stream:

39;
as.

1310;
El.

activity:

as.

Ph. 191; lake:

flod-,

W.

46.

See ad-, cear-,

wyrged, see awyrged. -wyrht, see gewyrht. wyrhta, m., creator, maker:
Ph.
9, 130.

ns.

heafod-, heaSowylm.

GLOSSARY wyrm, m., worm: ns. Ph. wyrmum, Ph. 565.

wyrresta,
restan,
adj.,

239
rd.,

232; dp.

ymbfon,

grasp: 3 sg. ymbfehS,

m.,

Ph. 276.

worst:

apm. wyrwyrsan,

ymbhwyrft,
43
;

surface:
;

as.

Ph.
the

El. 932.

Pn.
as.

68

surface

of

wyrsa,
El.

adj.,

worse:

dsn.

earth:

El. 731.

1040.
f.,

wyrt,

plant:
gp.

np. wyrta, Ph. 465,

529;

wyrta,

Pn.

47;

dp.

wyrtum,

wyrta, Ph. 194; ip. wyrtum, Ph. 273, 430; root: ip. wyrtum, Ph. 172; spice: np. wyrta, Ph. 213; gp. 474;
ap.

Ph.

wyrta, Ph. 196; dp. wyrtum, Ph.

Wi., compass, sur ymbseald, W. 10; npm. ymbsealde, El. 742. ymbs^ttan, Wi., encompass, sur round: ymbseteS, Ph. 204. ymbsittend, m., neighbor: gpm. ymbsktendra, El. 33. yppe, adj., known: nsn. El. 435.

ymbsllan,
round:

pp.

265

ip.

wyrtum, Ph.

653.

yrfe,

n.,

inheritance, heritage:
El.

gs.

wyrSe,

adj.,

dear, precious:

wyrSe, El. 291. wyrtian, sec gewyrtian.

npm. See arwyrSe.

yrfes,

1320.
ns.

yrfeweard, m., heir:

yrrnSu,
ns.
f.,

Ph. 376.

misery,
52;
El.

Ph.
as.

sorrow, woe: .yrm}>u, Ph. 405,

dp.

614;
El.

953;

ermSum,

Y.
yfel, n., evil:
El. 493; El. 902;
as. El.

768.

493;

is.

yfele,

yfle,

yfla,

Ph. 594; gp. yfela, Ph. 460; Pn. 18.

El. 1290.

yrnan, see ayrnan. yrre, n., anger, wrath: as. Ph. 408. yrre, adj., angry: asm. eorne, El.
685;
401.
nsf.
El.

573;

eorre,

El.

yfemest, adv., uppermost:

ylde, see aelde.

ysle,

f.,

ash, cinder:
ap.

np. yslan, Ph.

yldra, m., forefather:

np. yldran,

224;
576.
y"5,
f.,

yslan,

Ph.

271,

286,

Ph. 438;

ap. yldran, Ph. 414.

yldu, f., old age: ns. Ph. 52; yldo, Ph. 614; as. Ph. 190. yrnb, prep., w. ace., beside, about,

wave:
f.,

gp. y5a, El. 239.

See

sealtyS.

ySfaru,

flood, rush of billows:

around:

El. 39, 50, 60, 66,

136,

ds. ySfare,

Ph. 44.

227, 260, 869;

W.
El.

61

Ph. 292, 305, 619; ymbe, Ph. 164; after:

383;

yShof, n., wave-dwelling, ship: ap. yShofu, El. 252.

272,

on
534,

account

of, to:

ySmearh,
ap.

m.,

ocean-steed,

ship:
as.

concerning,
El.

with reference
541,

ySmearas,

W.

49.

214, 442,

560, 664,

ySm^re,
94-

m., billowy ocean:

Ph.

959, 1064, 1071, 1181, 1255;

360, 572.

Ph.

ywan, see

aet-,

ge-, otSywan.

ERRATA
P. 46, end of for nineteenth read ninth or tenth. second paragraph P. 1, fourth paragraph delete for On read On'. P. lix, second quotation Europe. for Job. 12 read Job 12.
B. xxxiv,
1.

ELENE
25, here-;
74,

aenlicra;

107,

h[ere]-;

107, variant,

MS., Edd. heoru-;

313,

173,

leoht;

213,

he;

279,

-h[e]gende;
f.

313,

ge[ceos]a]>;
5.

variant,

before Wa., Ten Brink (Zs.

509,
824, 909,

D.

Alt.,

Anz.
sltS-;

60), geceosaS? alesaS?;

788,

Stephanus;
variant,

581,

-gedale;
956,

639,

an-;
1049,

talade?;

glaedra;

961,

variant,

losephes; 829, 848, on- for one-;

wor[w]ld-;

1083, geresteS.

PHCENIX
317, leoht; 352, fug[/]as; 352, variant,

MS., Edd. fugelas.

PANTHER
1. f b. Wortschatz. P. 96, P. 99, fifth line Krapp's edition. P. 102, title: PHCENIX. P. 121, under 550*: An. secg. P. 122, under 556 iudad. P. 124, 1. 7 552-69, 1. 7 4>olvi^. P. 138, under 69 leaslice lices wynne. P. 133, under 15 He. cubits'. P. 134, last line: Absurditie (Works, ed. Grosart, i. 29). So. Chr. 1296. P. 147, under 1825, 1827: R. J. F. 159, under bisceawian: bisceawaS. P. 163, under corSor: El. P. 161, under breost: El. 1095 should be ip. 691 should be is.; under craeft: dp. should be ip. under craeftig, after 72: P. 165, under npm. -e, El. 315; under cumbul: see eofor-, h?recumbul. P. 167, under eadwela, following 1316: as. daegweorSung: ap. for gs. P. 169, under ?loeodig: eadwelan, Ph. 386 (and delete the last entry). P. 173, under firgenstream, add See also fyrgenEl. 57 should be apm. under ful: El. stream. P. 176, under fruma: El. 839 should be gs. P. 177, under galdor: ip. for dp. P. 178, under 939 should be nsm. P. 179, under gebrosnian: crumble; under gastgeryne: ip. for dp. P. P. 183, under gen: before Pr. i insert W. I. gecynd: f. n. for i. P. 189, under grymetan: nsn. for 187, under gleaw: El. 314 is apm.
. : :

P. 89, next under H32b below runes: 1 1 i8 a under

;

to last line, 232b .

P. 94, fourth
in

See the note on An. 1278

:

P. 192, for heorucumbul P. 191, under heard: ipn. for dpn. P. 196, under hygeSanc: ip. for read hejecumbul, and so for El. 25. under ligesearu: ip. for dp. P. 200, under Hfwyn: np. for ds. dp. P. 218, under snyttro: El. P. 201, under lyftlacende: asm. for nsm.
asn.
;

293 should be
waegflota:

as.

P. 223, under to, prep.

232,

insert 922 in

1.

7.

230,

under

as.

for ap.

under wilgifa: as. for ds. 235, under witan: I for Wi.

under wer: El. 314 should be ap. 234, 235, under wisfaest: El. 314 should be apm.

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE

CARDS OR

SLIPS

FROM THIS POCKET

UNIVERSITY OF TORONTO LIBRARY

1505 C6
cop. 2

Cook, Albert Stanburrough The old English Elene